RUDE STONE MONUMENTS

When, in the year 1854, I was arranging the scheme for the ‘Handbook of Architecture,’ one chapter of about fifty pages was allotted to the Rude Stone Monuments then known. When, however, I came seriously to consult the authorities I had marked out, and to arrange my ideas preparatory to writing it, I found the whole subject in such a state of confusion and uncertainty as to be wholly unsuited for introduction into a work, the main object of which was to give a clear but succinct account of what was known and admitted with regard to the architectural styles of the world. Again, ten years afterwards, while engaged in re-writing this • Hundbook as a ‘ History of Architecture,’ the same difficulties presented themselves. It is true that in the interval the Druids, with their Dracontia, had lost much of the hold they possessed on the mind of the public; but, to a great extent, they had been replaced by prehistoric myths, which, though free from their absurdity, were hardly less perplexing. The consequence was that then, as in the first instance, it would have been necessary to argue every point and defend every position. Nothing could be taken for granted, and no narrative was possible. The matter was, therefore, a second time allowed quietly to drop without being noticed. I never, however, lost sight of the subject, and I hoped some time or other to be able to treat of it with the fulness its interest deserves; and in order to forward this project, in July, 1860, I wrote an article in the ‘Quarterly Review,’ entitled ‘ Stonehenge,’ in which I stated the views I had then formed on the subject; and again, ten years afterwards, in April of last year, another article, entitled ‘Non-Historic Times’ in the same

journal, in which I added such now facts and arguments as I had gathered in the interval. The principal object it was sought to attain in writing these articles, was to raise a discussion on the moot points which I hoped would have tended towards settling them. If any competent archaeologist had come forward, and could have pointed out the weak poiut in the argument, he would have rendered a service to the cause; or if any leading authority had endorsed the views advocated in these articles, the public might have felt some confidence in their correctness. This expectation has not been fulfilled, but they have probably not been without their use iu preparing the minds of others for the views advanced in them, while, as no refutation has appeared, and no valid objection has been urged against them, either in public or in private, I may fairly consider myself justified in feeling considerable confidence in their general correctness.

Till antiquaries are agreed whether the circles are temples or tombs or observatories, whether the dolmens are monuments of the dead or alters for sacrificing living men, and whether the mounds are tombs or law courts, it seems impossible, without arguing every point, to write anything that will be generally accepted. Still more, till it is decided whether they are really prehistoric or were erected at the periods where tradition and history place them, it seems in vain to attempt to explain in a simple narrative form either their age or uses. As a necessary consequence of all this confusion, it is scarcely practicable at present to compile a work which shall be merely a Historical and Statistical account of the Rude Stone Monuments in all parts of the world; but till something is settled and agreed upon, we must be content with one which to a certain extent, at least, takes the form of an argument. Many of its pages which would have been better employed in describing and classifying, are occupied with arguments against some untenable theory or date, or in trying to substitute for those usually accepted, some more reasonable proposition. Notwithstanding this, however, it is hoped that this work will be found to contain a greater number of new facts regarding Rude Stone Monuments, and of carefully selected illustrations extending over a larger area, than have yet been put together in a volume of the same extent.

It may fairly be asked, aud no doubt will, how I dare to set up my opinions with regard to these monuments in opposition to those of the best informed antiquaries, not only in this country but on the Continent ? The answer I would venture to suggest is, that no other antiquary, so far as I am aware, has gone so carefully and fully into the whole subject, or has faced all the difficulties with which the questions are everywhere perplexed. The books that have hitherto been written are either the work of speculative dreamers, like Stukeley, Higgins, or Vallancey, who having evolved a baseless theory out of their own inner consciousness, Beek everywhere for materials to prop it up, and are by no means particular as to the inferences they draw from very obscure or slender hints: or they are, on the other hand, the works of local antiquaries, whose opinions are influenced mainly by what they find in their own researches. The works of such men are invaluable as contributions to the general stock of knowledge, but their theories must be received with caution, as based on too narrow a foundation either of facts or inferences ; for it need hardly be insisted upon that no amount of local experience can qualify any one to write on such a subject as this. It does not even seem sufficient that an author should be familiar with all the varieties of megalithic remains. Unless he has also mastered the other forms of architectural art, and knows in what manner and from what motives the styles of one people are adopted from or influenced by that of another race, he will hardly be able to unravel the various tangled problems that meet him at every step in such an investigation. When looked at, however, from the same point of view, and judged by the same laws as other styles, that of the dolmen builderB does not appear either

mythical or mysterious. They seem to be the works of a race of men actuated by the same motives and feelings as ourselves, and the phenomena of their arts do not seem difficult of explanation.

It is because I have spent the greater part of my life in studying the architecture of all nations, and through all ages, that I believe myself entitled to express au opinion on the perplexed questions connected with megalithic remains, though it differs widely from that generally received, and that I dare to face the objection which is sure to be raised that my work is based on too narrow an induction, and that I have overlooked the evidences of primaeval man which exist everywhere. It is not, however, that I have neglected either the evidence from the drift, or from the caves, but that I have rejected them as irrelevant, and because I can hardly trace any connexion between them and the megalithic remains, to the investigation of which this work is specially devoted. I have also purposely put on one side all reference to hut circles, Piets’ houses, brochs, and other buildings composed of smaller stones, which are generally mixed up with the big stone monuments. I have done this, not because I doubt that many of these may be coeval, but because their age being doubtful also, it would only confuse and complicate the argument to introduce them, and because, whenever the age of the great stones is determined these minor monuments will easily fit into their proper places. At present, neither their age or use throws any light either for or against that of the great stones.

It need hardly be remarked, to anyone who knows anything about the subject, that the difficulties in the way of writing such a book as this are enormous, and I do not believe any one could, in a first edition at all events, avoid all the pitfalls that surround his path. The necessary information has to be picked up in fragments from some hundreds of volumes of travels, or the Transactions and Journals of learned .Societies, none of which are specially devoted to the subject, and very few of which are indexed, or have any general resume of their contents. Add to this that the older works are all untrustworthy, either from the theories they are twisted to support, or from bad drawing or imperfect knowledge; and too many of the moderu examples are carelessly sketched and still more carelessly engraved. Another source of difficulty is, that it is rare with readers of papers and writers in journals to quote references, and sometimes when these are given they are wrong. I have thus been forced to limit the field from which my information is taken very considerably. I have tried hard to introduce no illustration I could not thoroughly depend upon, and I have not intentionally quoted a single reference I had not verified from the original authorities.

In one respect I cannot but feel that I may have laid myself open to hostile criticism. On many minor points I have offered suggestions which I do not feel sure that I could prove if challenged, and which, consequently, a more prudent man would have left alone. I have done this because it often happens that such suggestions turn the attention of others to points which would otherwise be overlooked, and may lead to discoveries of great importance; while if disproved, they are only so much rubbish swept out of the path of truth, and their detection can do no harm to any one but their author. Whatever my shortcomings, I am too much in earnest to look forward with any feelings of dismay to such a contingency.

Besides the usual motives which prompt the publication of such a work as this, there are two which seem to render its appearance at this time particularly desirable. The first is to promote enquiry by exciting interest in the subject; the second is to give precision to future researches. So long as everything is vague and mythical, explorers do not know what to observe or record: this work, however, presents a distinct and positive view of the age or use of the megalithic remains, and every new fact must tend either to upset or confirm the theory it seeks to establish. With this view, I need hardly add that I shall be extremely grateful for any new facts or additional sources of information which may be communicated to me, either through the public press or privately. Numerous persons having local experience must know many things which may have escaped me. It is very probable that these may induce me to modify some of the details of this work; but so much is now known, and the field from which my inductions are gathered is so wide, that I have no fear that they will touch the main arguments on which the theory of this work is founded.¹

However this may be, I trust that this work may lay claim to being, in one respect at least, a contribution to the cause of truth regarding the much-disputed age and use of these Rude Stone Monuments. It states distinctly and without reserve one view of the mooted question, and so openly that any one who knows better can at once pull away the prop from my house of cards and level it with the ground. If one thing comes out more clearly than another in the course of this investigation, it is that the style of architecture to which these monuments belong is a style, like Gothie, Grecian, Egyptian, Buddhist, or any other. It has a beginning, a middle, and an end; and though we cannot yet make out the sequence in all its details, this at least seems clear—that there is no great hiatus; nor is it that one part is prehistoric, while the other belongs to historic times. All belong to the one epoch or to the other. Either it is that Stonehenge and Avebury and all such are the temples of a race so ancient as to be beyond the ken of mortal man, or they are the sepulchral monuments of a people who lived so nearly within the limits of the

thing was arranged and settled, but, with the materials he already possesses: alas! there were no funds to meet the 1 and Lieut. Oliver, Mr. Con well, and

necessary expenses, or, at least, risk of others, have drawings sufficient to keep

true historic times that their story can easily be recovered. If this latter view is adopted, the whole, it appears to me, hangs so perfectly together, and presents so complete and so rational an account of all the lor-al or historical facts which are at present known concerning these remains, that I feel great confidence that it must eventually be adopted as the true explanation of the phenomena. If it is it will have this further advantage, that when any serious attempt is made to investigate either the history or the manners and customs of these ancient peoples, it is probable that these megalithic remains will be found to be the best and surest guide.

From the circumstances above detailed, this work would have been a much more meagre production than it is hoped it will be found, had it not been for the kindness of many friends who have assisted me in my undertaking. My chapter on Ireland, for instance, would have been much less full had not Sir W. Wilde, Mr. Eugene Conwell, and Mr. Moore assisted me with illustrations and information; and for my knowledge of Scotch antiquities I owe much to my friend John Stuart, of Edinburgh, while Sir Ilenry Drydeu’s invaluable collections have been of the utmost service to me both as regards Scotland and Brittany. Professor Save and Mr. Hildebrand have materially aided me in Sweden, and M. Riano in Spain; but the post apparently suppresses any correspondence on archeological subjects w ith France and Denmark. Without the kindness of Sir Bartle Frere and his elder brother in lending me drawings, or Colonel Collinson in procuring information, my account of the Maltese antiquities would have been very much less satisfactory than it is; and I also owe my best thanks to Mr. Walhouse, of the Madras Civil Service, and Mr. Burgess, of Bombay, for their assistance in respect to Indian antiquities. I have tried in the text to acknowledge my obligations to these and all other parties who have assisted me. If I have omitted any, I trust they will believe it has not been intentionally, but through inadvertence.

For myself, I hope I may be allowed to plead that I have spared no pains in investigating the materials placed at my disposal, and no haste in forming my conclusions; and 1 may also add, they are by no means those of predilection or that I wished to arrive at. When I first took up the subject, I hoped that the rude stone monuments would prove to be old,—so old, indeed, as to form the “ incunabula ” of other styles, and that we might thus, by a simple process, arrive at the genesis of styles. Bit by bit that theory has crumbled to pieces as my knowledge increased, and most reluctantly have I been forced to adopt the more prosaic conclusions of the present volume. If, however, this represents the truth, that must be allowed to be an ample compensation for the loss of any poetry which has hitherto hung round the mystery of the Rude Stone Monuments.

Minor English Antiquities. Aylesford—Ashdown—Rollright— Penrith — Derbyshire — Stanton Drew — Smaller Circles — Dolmens ......................116

Scotland. Orkney Stone Circles—Orkney Barrows—Maes-Howe Dragon and Serpent-Knot—Holed Stone of Stennis—Callemish —Aberdeenshire Circles—Fiddes Hill—Clava Mounds—Stone at Aberlcwino—Sculptured Stones—Crosses in Isle of Man .. 239

— Harold Hildetand’s Tomb — Long Barrows — Tumuli — Dolmens — Drenthe: Hunebeds ............275

Francs. Introductory — Distribution of Dolmens — Age of Dolmens— Grottes des Fees — Demi-Dolmens — Rocking Stones

— Carnac — Locinariaker — Alignments at Crozon — Ago of the Monuments — What are these Monuments ? — They must be Trophies — Timo of the Fight — M. Bertrand's List of Dolmens in Thirty-one Departments of France ......325

A loeria and Tripoli. Introductory — Bazinas and Chouclias — Froe-Standing Dolmens — Age of Dolmens — Circle near Bona --The Nasamones — Origin of African Dolmcn-Buildcrs — Tripoli: Trilithons — Buddhist Monument at Bangkok .. .. 305

Western Asia. Palestine — Sinai — Arabia — Asia Minor — Circassia — The Steppes — Cabul..............438

Frottispiixje.—Standing Stones of Stenni*. VJOKETTK.—Demi-Dolmen at Kerland.

16. Circle on link pen Hill............76 52. Plan of Arthur’s Quoit .. .. 171

21. Marden Circl..................85 ⁵⁵‘ ^C*'^{rn Ila,tle}-^{fieW
of} Southern

22. General Plan of Stonehenge .. 90 ,, ", ¹⁷⁹ u, , . . . 56. The Cairn of the “One Man,

The Map Illustrating the distribution of Dolmens to be placed at the end of the Volume.

So great and so successful has been the industry recently applied lo subjects of archaeological research that few of the many problems in that science which fifty years ago seemed hopelessly mysterious now remain unsolved. Little more than forty years have elapsed since Champollion’s discoveries enabled us to classify and understand the wonderful monuments of the Nile Valley. The deciphering of the cuneiform characters has in like manner enabled us to arrange and affix dates to the temples and palaces of Babylon and Nineveh. Everything that was built by the Greeks and the Romans has been surveyed and illustrated; and all the media;val styles that arose out of them have been reduced to intelligible sequences. The rock-cut temples of India, and her still more mysterious dagobas, have been brought within the domain of history, and, like those of Burmah, Cambodia, or China, shown to be of comparatively modern date. The monuments of Mexico and Peru may be said still to defy those who are endeavouring to wrest their secrets from them; but even for these a fairly approximate date has been obtained. But amidst all these triumphs of well-directed research there still remain a great group of monuments at our own doors, regarding whose uses or dates opinions are nearly as much divided as they were in the days of rampant empiricism in the last century. It is true that men of science do not now pretend to see Druids sacrificing their bleeding victims on the altar at Stonehenge, nor to be able to trace the folds of the divine serpent through miles of upright stones at Carnac or at Avebury ; but all they have yet achieved is simple unbelief in the popular fallacies, nor have they hitherto ventured to supply anything better to take

their places. They still call the circles temples, but without being able to suggest to what god they were dedicated, or for what rites they were appropriate, and, when asked as to the age in which they were erected, can only reply in the words of the song, thut it was long long ago.”

This state of affairs is eminently unsatisfactory, but at the same time to a great extent excusable. Indeed it is not at first sight easy to see how it is to be remedied. The builder's of the megalitliic remains were utterly illiterate, and have left no written records of their erection; nor are there any legible inscriptions on the more important monuments which would afford any hints to the enquirer. What is even more disheartening is that in almost every instance they are composed of rough unhewn stones, not only without any chisel marks, but even without any architectural mouldings capable of being compared with those of other monuments, or, by their state of preservation, of giving a hint as to their relative age.

So silent, indeed, that it is hardly to be wondered at that fanciful antiquaries have supplied them with voices most discordantly and absurdly various, or, otr the other hand, that the letter class of enquirers have shrank from the long patient investigations and thoughtful ponderings which are necessaiy to elicit even a modicum of truth from their stolid reticence.

If the investigation into the age and uses of the megalitliic remains were a new subject which had for the first time been taken up some thirty or forty years ago, it is probable that a solution might have been obtained before now, or at all events would not be far off. When, however, an investigation gets into a thoroughly vicious groove, as this one has done, it is very difficult to rescue it from its false position. The careless are willing to accept any empirical solutions that are offered, however absurd they may be, and tho thoughtful arc deterred from meddling with an enquiry which has hitherto led only to such irrational conclusions.

The first of those who, in this country at least, led off the wild dance was tho celebrated Inigo Jones, the architect of Whitehall.

It seems that when King James I. was on a visit to the Earl of Pembroke at Wilton, he was taken to see Stonehenge, and was so struck with its majesty and mystery that lie ordered his architect to find out by whom it was built, and for what purpose. Whether the treatise containing the result of his enquiries was ever submitted to the King is not clear. It certainly was not published till after its author’s death, and though it shows a very creditable amount of learning and research, the result3 he arrived at were very startling. Alter a detailed statement of the premises, his conclusions—as condensed in the Life prefixed to his treatise—were “That it was a Roman temple, inscribed to Coelus, the senior of the heathen gods, and built after the Tuscan order.”

This theory was attacked by Dr. Charleton, one of the physician; of Charles II. He had corresponded for some time with Glaus Wormius, the celebrated Danish antiquary, and struck with the similarity in form and of construction that existed between the monuments in Denmark and those of this country, he came to the conclusion that Stonehenge and other similar monuments were erected by the Danes, and consequently after the departure of the Romans. This attack on the theory of Inigo Jones raised the wrath of a Mr. Webb, by marriage a relative, who replied in a very angry treatise, in which he reiterates all Jones’s arguments, and then, adding a considerable number of his own, lie concludes by triumphantly—as he supposes—restoring Stonehenge to the Romans.¹

So far no great harm was done; but Dr. Stukeley, who next appeared in the controversy, was one of the most imaginative of men and one of the wildest of theorists. His studies had made him familiar with the Druids, whom classical authorities describe as the all-powerful priests of the Celtic race, but who had 110 temples; on the other hand, his travels made him acquainted with Stonehenge and Avebury, to the latter of which attention had just been called by the researches of his friend Aubrey. Here, then, were temples without priests. What could be so natural as to join

with all tlie plaits, 4-e., in I.i nUoti, 1725. It is from this vulnnie that tbc nbovo is ■Heine ted.

these two, though in most unholy matrimony. Our stone circles must be temples of the Druids! But there was still one difficulty. What divinities did they worship therein? Caesar tells us that the Celts or Celtic Druids principally worshipped Mercury and some other lloman gods whom he named;² but no images of these gods are found in these temples, nor anything that would indicate a dedication to their worship. Unfortunately, however, Pliny² tolls a very silly tale, how in Gaul the snakes meet together on a certain day and manufacture from their spittle an egg (Anguinum), which, when complete, they throw aloft, and if any one wants it, he must catch it in a blanket before it falls to the ground, and ride off with it on a fleet horse, for if tho snakes catch him before he crosses a running stream, a worse fate than Tam o’ Shanter’s may befall him! lie then goes on to add that this egg was considered as a charm by the Druids. From this last hint Dr. Stukeley concluded that the Druids were serpent-w orshippers, and consequently that Stonehenge, Avebury, &c., were serpent temples—Dracontia, as he calls them, daringly assuming that a word, which in the singular was only the name of a plant, was actually applied by the ancients to serpent temples, of the form of which, however, they were os ignorant as the Doctor himself. Having advanced so far, it only remained to adapt the English circles to this newly discovered form of worship, and Avebury was chosen as the principal illustration. There was a small circle on llakpen Hill, which had a stone avenue formed by six or eight stones running east and west; between West Kennet and Avebury there was another avenue leading to the circles, but trending north and south. By introducing a curved piece between these fragments, Hakpen became the head of the snake, the avenue its body; Avebury a convoluted part of it, and then a tail was added, a mile long, on the authority of two stones in the village, and a dolmen, called Long Stone Cove, about half-way between Avebury and the end of the tail! Stanton Drew and other circles were treated in tho same way; curved avenues, for which there is not a shadow of authority, except in tho Doctor’s imagination, were added wherever required, and serpents manufactured wherever wanted. It never seems even to hare occurred to the Doctor or his contemporaries to ask whether, in any time or place, any temple was ever built in the form of the gods to be worshipped therein or thereat, or how any human being could discover the form of the serpent in rows of stones stretching over hills and valleys, crossing streams, and hid occasionally by mounds and earthworks. On a map, with the missing parts supplied, this is easy enough; but there were no maps in those days, and in the ojien country it would puzzle even the most experienced surveyors to detect the serpent’s form.

Had so silly a fabrication been put forward in the present day, it probably would have met with the contempt it deserves; but the strangest part of the whole is that it was then accepted as a revelation. Even so steady and so well informed an antiquary as Sir llichard Colt Hoare adopts Dr. Stukeley’s views without enquiry. His magnificent works on * Ancient and Modern Wiltshire,’ which are not only the most splendid, but the most valuable works of their class which this country owes to the liberality and industry of any individual, are throughout disfigured by this one great blemish. He secs Druids and their Dragons everywhere, and never thinks of enquiring on what authority their existence rests.

It is not of course for one moment meant to contend that there were not Druids in Europe in ancient days. Ca;sar’s testimony on this point is too distinct, and his knowledge was too accurate to admit of any doubt on tins point. It is true, however, that the description of them given by Diodorus,³ and Strabo,³ who mix them up wit.ii the bards and soothsayers, detracts somewhat from the pre-eminence he assigns to them: but this is of minor importance. The Druids were certainly the priests of the Celts, and had their principal seat in the country of the Carnutes, near Chartres, where, however, megalithic remains are few and far between. Neither Cresar, however, nor any one else, ever pretended to have seen a Druid in England. Suetonius met “ Druidse ” in the Island of Anglesea (Mona),³ but none were ever heard of in Wiltshire, or Derbyshire, or Cumberland, where the principal monuments are situated ; nor in the Western Islands, or in Scandinavia. Still less are they known in Algeria or India, where these megalithie remains abound. According to the Welsh bards and Irish annalists, there were Druids in Wales aud Ireland before the introduction of Christianity. But, even admitting this, it does not help tis much; as even there they are nowhere connected with the class of monuments of which we are now treating. Indeed, it lias been contended lately, and with a considerable show of reason, that the Celts themselves, even in France, had nothing to do with these monuments, and that they belong to an entirely different race of people.¹ It is not, in short, at all necessary to deny either the existenco of tho Druids or their power. Tho real difficulty is to connect them in any way, directly or indirectly, with the stone monuments: and it seems still more difficult to prove that the Celts ever worshipped the serpent in any shape or form.¹

Notwithstanding all this, in the present century, an educated gentleman and a clergyman of the Church of England, the liev. Bathurst Deane, adopts unhesitatingly all that Stukeley and his school had put forward. He took the trouble of going to Brittany, accompanied by a competent surveyor, and made a careful plan of tho alignments of Camac.³ Like the avenues at Avebury, they certainly boro no resemblance to serpent forms, to eyes profane, but looked rather like two straight lines running nearly parallel to one another at a distance of about two miles apart. But may not an intermediate curvilinear piece some three miles long have existed in the gap and so joined tho head to the tail? It is in vain to urge that no trace of it now exists, or to ask how any human being could trace the forms of serpents seven or eight miles long in an undulating country, and how or in what manner, or to what part of this strange deity or monster, he was to address his prayers.

' See controversy between M. Her- | ject, the reader is referred to ‘ Tree and tmnd iind M. Henri Martin, in volume of Serpent Worship,’ by the author, p. !!<• •Congres prdhistorique'(Paris, 18G7). 103, it frijq., where the subject is treated of 207,4c. See also • Itevue archeologique,’ nt length.

* For further information on the null-adopting tho Ophite heresy. Another group have argued stoutly that Stonehenge was an observatory of the British Druids. This theory was apparently suggested by views published by Daniel 1⁴ and others of the observatories erected by Jey Sing of Jeypore at Delhi, Ougein, Benares, and elsewhere in India. All these, it is true, possess great circles, but each of all these circles contains a gnomon, which is as essential a part of such an astronomical instrument as it is of a sun-dial, and no trace of such a feature, it need hardly be said, occurs in any British circle. One antiquary, who ought to be better informed,⁵ concluded that Stonehenge was an observatory, because, sitting on a stone called the Altar on a Midsummer morning, he saw the sun rise behind a stone called the Friar's Heel. This is the only recorded observation ever made there, so far as I know; and if this is nil, it is evident that any two stones would have answered the purpose equally well, and as the Altar stone is sixteen feet long, it allows a latitude of observation that augurs ill for the Druidical knowledge of the exact sciences. Neither Mr. Ellis, however, nor Dr. Smith, nor tho Kev. Mr. l)uke,^a nor indeed any of those who have taken up the astronomical theory, have yet pointed out one single observation that could be made by these -circles that could not be made as well or better without them. Or, if they were orreries, as is sometimes pretended, no one has explained what they record or represent in any manner that would be intelligible to any one else. Till some practical astronomer will come forward and tell us in intelligible language what observations could be performed with the aid of the circles of Stonehenge, we may be at least allowed to pause. Even, however, in that case, unless his theory will apply to Avebury, Stanton Drew, and other circles so irregular as to be almost unmeasurable, it will add litile to our knowledge.

It might be an amusing, though it certainly must be a profitless, task to enlarge on these and all the other guesses which have from time to time been made with regard to these mysterious remains. It is not, however, probable that theories so utterly groundless will be put forward again, or, if promulgated, that they will be listened to in future. The one excuse for them hitherto ■lias been that their authors have been deprived of all their usual sources of information in this matter. It is not too much to assert that there is not one single passage in any clussical author which can be construed as alluding directly or indirectly to the mega-lithic remains on these isles or on the continent. With all their learning and industry, the antiquaries of the last century could ouly find one passage which, with all their misapplied ingenuity, they could pervert to their purposes. It was this—in his second book, Diodorus, quoting from Hecatceus, mentions that in an island, not less in size than Sicily, and opposite to Celtica, there existed among the Hyperboreans a circular temple magnificently adorned.¹ Stukeley and his followers immediately jumped to the conclusion that the island not less than Sicily and opposite Gaul must bo England, and the circular temple Stonehenge, which was consequently dedicated to Apollo and the serpent Python, and our forefathers were the Hyperboreans, and our intercourse with Greece clear and frequent. It is marvellous what a superstructure was raised on such a basis. But against it may be urged that the whole of the second book of Diodorus is dedicated solely to a description of Asia. In the preceding chapter ho describes tho Amazons, who, if they ever existed, certainly lived in that quarter of tho globe. In the following chapters he describes Arabia, and even in this one (xlvii.) he speaks of the Hyperboreans as inhabiting the northern parts of Asia. By tho utmost latitude of interpretation we might assume this island to have been in the Baltic — G3sol probably, Gothland possibly, but certainly not further west. It is impossible Diodorus could be mistaken in the matter, for in his fifth book ho describes the British Isles in their proper place, and with a very considerable degree of accuracy.² But, after all, what does it amount to ? In this island there was a circular temple. We are not told whether it was of wood or of stone, whether hypa?thral, or roofed, or vaulted, and certainly there is not a shadow of a hint that it was composed of a circle of rude 6tones like those in this country with which the autiquaries of the last century tried to assimilate it.

It is little to be wondered at if all tliis rashness of speculation and carelessness in quotation should have produced a belief that the solution of the problem was impossible from any literary or historical (lata, or if consequently our modern antiquaries should have grasped with avidity at a scheme, first proposed by the Danes, which seemed at all events to place the question on a scientific basis. No country could well be more favourably situated for an enquiry of this sort than Denmark. It is rich in megalitliio remains of all sorts. Its tumuli and tombs seem generally to have been undisturbed; and it was exceptionally fortunate in having a government with sufficient common sense to enact a law of treasure-trove, so just and, at the same time, so liberal as to prevent all metal articles from finding their way to the melting pot, and governors so intelligent as fully to appreciate the scientific value of these early remains. In consequence of all this, the museums at Copenhagen were soon filled with one of the richest collections of antiquities of this sort that was ever collected, and when brought together it was not difficult to perceive the leading features that connected them in one continuous sequence.

First it appeared that there was an age extending into far prehistoric times, when men used only implements of stone aud bone, and were ignorant of the use of any of the metals; then that an age had succeeded to this when the use of bronze was known, and also probably that of gold; and, lastly, that there was a third age, when iron had been introduced and had superseded the use of all other metals for weapons of war and utilitarian purposes.

The Danish antiquaries were somewhat divided in opinion as-to the exact period when bronze was first introduced, some carrying it back as far as 2000 B.C., others doubting whether it was known in Denmark more than 1000 or 1200 years u.o.; but all agreed that iron was introduced about the Christian era. Having satisfied themselves on these points, the Danish antiquaries proceeded at once to apply this system to the monuments of their country. Any tomb or tumulus which was devoid of any trace of metal was dated at once at least 1000, probably 2000, years before Christ, and might be 10,000, or 20,000 years old, or even still older. Any tomb containing bronze was at once set down as dating between the war of Troy and the Christian era; and if a trace of iron was detected, it was treated as subsequent to the last-named epoch, but still ns anterior to the introduction of Christianity, which in Denmark dates about the year 1000 a.d.

This system seemed so reasonable and philosophical, compared with the wild theories of the British antiquaries of the last centnry, that it was instantly adopted both in the country of its birth and in England and France; and the succession of the three ages—stone, bronze, and iron—was generally looked upon as firmly established as any fact in chronology. Gradually, however, it has been perceived that the hard and fast line at first drawn between them cannot be maintained. At the last meeting of the International Archaeological Congress, held at Copenhagen in the autumn of 18G9, it was admitted on all hands that there was a considerable overlap between each of the three ages. Men did not immediately cease <o use stone implements when bronze was introduced; and bronze continued to be employed for many purposes after the use of iron was well known.⁶ Antiquaries have not yet made up their minds to what extent the overlap took place; but on its determination depends the whole value of the scheme as a chronometric scale.

If the Danes, instead of breaking up their “finds” and distributing them in cases according to a pre-conceived system, had kept and published a careful record of the places where the contents of their museums were found, and in what juxtaposition, we should not probably be in our present difficulty. Under the circumstances, it is perhaps fortunate that we had no central museum, but that our antiquaries have published careful narratives of their proceedings. Sir Richard Colt Iloare’s great works are models of their class, but are scarcely to bo depended upon in the present instance, as the importanco of flint and flint implements was not appreciated in his time to the extent it now is.⁷ The explorations of the Messrs. Bateman in Derbyshire are more completely np to tho mark of the science of the present day. A few extracts from one of their works will show how various and how mixed the contents of even a single group of tombs are, and will prove consequently how little dependence can be placed on any one class of objects to fix the age of these monuments.

In his ‘Vestiges of the Antiquities of Derbyshire,’ published in 1848 by Thomas Bateman, we find the following among other interesting facts, taking them as they are found arranged in his volume, without any attempt at classification :—

On Winster Moor (p. 20), a gold Greek cross—undoubtedly Christiau, with a fibula of the same metal richly ornamented, and a quantity of glass and metal ornaments.

I’egges Barrow (p. 24). Several Anglo-Saxon ornament.*, mo-t probably of the seventh or eighth century.

In a barrow at Long Roods (p. 28) were found two urns, with calcined bones and a brass coin of Constantine, of the type “ Gloria exercitus.”

In Haddon Field Barrow (p. 30) wero found 82 brass coins: among them Constantine 9, Constam 17, Constantins II. 9, family of Constantine 3, Urbs Roma 1, Constantinopolis 2, Valentiniun 5, Valens 12, Gratiaii 3. The remainder illegible.

At Gib Hill, near Arbor Low (p. 31), of which more hereafter, there were found a flint urrow-hcad 2£ inches long, and a fragment of a basaltic celt; also a small iron fibula, and another pieco of iron of indeterminable form.

Uu Cross Flatts (p. 35) the weapons found with the skeleton were an iron knife, the blade 5 inches long; a piece of roughly chipped flint, probably a spear-head; and a natural piece of stone of remarkable form. A similar iron knife and a stone celt were afterwards found within a few yards of the barrow, probably thrown out and overlooked when first opened.

In Galley Lowe (p. 37), a very beautiful gold necklace set with garnets, and a coin of Honorius; but towards the outer edge of the Lowe, and consequently, as far as position goes, probably later, another interment, accompanied with rude pottery, a small arrowhead of grey flint, and a piece of ironstone.

In the great barrow at Minning Lowe (p. 39) were found coins of Claudius Gothicus, Constantine the Great, Constantine Junior, and Valentinian.

In a smaller barrow close by were found fragments of a coarse, dark-coloured urn, a flint arrow-head, a small piece of iron, part of a bridle-bit, and several horses’ teeth ; lower down, a cist with an iron knife, with an iron sheath; and on the outer edge another interment, accompanied by a highly ornamented drinking-cup, a small brass or copper pin, and a rude spear or arrow-head of dark grey flint.

In Borther Lowe (p. 48) were found a flint arrow-head much burnt and a diminutive bronze celt.

In llolley Lowe (p. 55) were found a brass coin of Constantine, and a brass pin 2| inches long; and lower down a rude but highly ornamented urn, and with it two very neat arrow-heads of flint of uncommon forms: anl in another part of the barrow a spearhead of coarse flint, with the fragments of an ornamented drinking-cup.

In a barrow on Ashford Moor (p. 57) were found, scattered in different parts, a small iron arrow-head and five instruments of flint.

In Carder Lowe (p. 63) were found several instruments of flint, amongst the latter a neatly formed barbed arrow-head; and lower down, with the primary interment, a splendid brass or bronze dagger; a few inches lower down a beautiful axe hammer-head of basalt. In another part of the barrow auother interment was discovered, accompanied by an iron knife and three hones of sandstone.

A barrow was opened at New Inns (p. 06), where, along with the principal interment, was found a beautiful brass dagger, with smaller rivets than usual; and in another part a skeleton, with two instruments of flint, and some animal teeth.

In Net Lowe (p. 68), close to the right arm of the principal interment, a large dagger of brass, with the decorations of its handle, consisting of thirty brass rivets ; two studs of Kiinmeridgo coal. With the above-mentioned articles were numerous fragments of calcined flint, and amongst tbe soil of the barrow two rude instruments of flint.

At Castern (p. 73), in one part of the mound, an instrument was found, with a tine spear-head of flint, and a small arrow-head of the same. Iu other parts, but in apparently undisturbed earth, a circular instrument, and various chippings of flint, and the handle of a knife of stag’s horn, riveted in the usual way on to the Bteel. A similar one is figured iu Douglas’s ‘ Neuia Britannica,’ plate 19, fig. 4, as found with an interment in one of the barrows on Chartham Downs, Kent.

In Stand Lowe (p. 74), on digging towards the centre, numerous flint chippings and six rude instruments were found, and above the same place a broken whetstone. Tho centre being gained, an iron knife was found of the kind generally attributed to the Saxons. This was immediately followed by a bronze box and a number of buckles, fibula?, and articles of iron, silver, and glass, all showing the principal interment to have been of very late date. Mr. Bateman adds—“ tho finding of instruments of flint with an interment of this comparatively modern description is rather remarkable, but by no means unprecedented.”

In a barrow midway between Wetton and Ilam (p. 79) with the interment were found three implements of flint of no great interest, some fragments of an ornamented urn, and an iron pin, similar to the awl used by saddlers at the present day. Mr. Bateman adds—“one precisely similar was found in a barrow on Middletou Moor in 1824."

In a second barrow near the same place were found tho remains of a coarse and rudely ornamented urn with its deposit of burnt bones. A third brass coin of Constantine the Great was also found on the summit, just under the surface.

In Come Lowe (p. 95), with an interment of a very late period, were found gold and iron ornaments and glass beads, as well as the usual chippings of flint and rats’ bones.

In Dowe Lowe (p. 96) the most remote interment consisted of two much decayed skeletons lying on the floor of the barrow about two yards from its centre; one was accompanied by a fluted brass dagger placed near the upper bone of the arm, and an amulet of iron ore with a large flint implement, which had seen good service, lying near the pelvis.

The other tumuli examined by this indefatigable explorer either contained objects generally of the same class or nothing that was of interest as marking their age. If his other works, or those of others, were abstracted in the same way, numerous examples of the same sort might be adduced. The above, however, are probably sufficient to show how little reliance can be placed on the hard aud fast distinction between the flint, bronze, and iron ages which have hitherto been supposed to govern every determination of age in this science. If in a hundred short pages of one man’s work so many instances of overlapping, aud, indeed, of reversal of the usual order of things, can be fouud, it is ensy to understand how many might be added if other works wero also examined. All, however, that is wauted here is to show that the Danish system is neither perfect nor final, and that we must look for some other means of ascertaining tho age of these monumeuts if we are to come to a satisfactory conclusion regarding them.

The fact is that, though a tomb containing only stone and bone implements may be lO.OUO or 20,000 years old, unless it can also be shown that stone and bone were no longer used after the Christian era, it may also be as modem, or more so, than that epoch. Unless, also, it can be proved that stone implements were never used after iron was introduced, or that bronze was never employed down to a late period, this system is of no avail; and after the examples just quoted from the Bateman diggings, it seems the merest empiricism to assume that the use of each class of implements ceased on the introduction of another; and till it can bo shown at what date their use did really cease, any argument based on their presence is of very little value. This, however, is a task to which no antiquary has yet applied himself; all have been content to fix the age of the monuments from tho assumed age of their contents, empirically determined. It is a far more difficult ta<k, however, to ascertain the ago of the contents from that of the monument in which they are found; it is a task that requires an investigation into tlie history and circumstances of each particular example. With the scant materials that exist, this is by no means easy; but as it seems the only mode by which truth can be arrived at, it is the task to which we propose to devote the following pages; should it prove impossible, we may indeed despair.

It, is curious to observe how different would have been the fate of this science, had the Scandinavians followed up the line of investigation commenced by their writers in the sixteenth century. Olaus Magnus, for instance, Archbishop of Upsala, writing in 1555, describes the megalithic remains of Sweden with the sobriety and precision with which a man in the present day might give an account of the cemeteries of Kensal-grecn or of Scutari. Some, he tells us, marked battle-fields, some family sepulchres, others the graves of greatly distinguished men.⁸ In like manner, Olaus Wormius, in 1 (543, describes the tombs of the kings of Denmark as a writer in the present day might the Plantagenet sepulchres in Westminster Abbey.¹ Neither have any doubt or hesitation about the matter, and though Dr. Clmrleton was hasty in following this author too implicitly in applying his data to this country, still, so far as I can form an opinion, if that line of research had been steadily followed out, there would now have been as little doubt about the ago of Stonehenge, as there is about that of Salisbury Cathedral. Stukeley, however, cut the vessel adrift from the moorinjrs of common sense, and she has since been a derelict tossed about by the winds and waves of every passing fancy, till recently, when an attempt has been made to tow the wreck into the misty haven of prehistoric antiquity. If ever she reaches that nebulous

region, she may as well be broken up in despair, as she can be of no further use for human purposes.

Whether this will or will not be her fate must depend on tho result of the new impulse which has within the last ten or twelve years been given to the enquiry. Hitherto it seems certainly to be in a direction which, it is to be feared, is not likely to lead to any greater degree of precision in the enquiry. While the Danish “savans” were arranging their collections in the museums at Copenhagen, M. Boucher de Perthes was quietly forming a collection of flint implements from the drift gravels of the valley of the Somme, which far exceeded all hitherto found in antiquity. For many years his discoveries were ridiculed and laughed at, till in 185S the late Hugh Falconer visited his museum at Abbeville, and being then fresh from his investigations at Kent’s Hole and the Gower Caves,¹ he at once saw their value and proclaimed it to the world. Since then it has not been disputed that the flint implements found in the valley of the Somme are the works of man, and that from the position in which they are found their fabricators must have lived at a period on the edge of the glacial epoch, and when the configuration of the continent differed from what it now is, and when probably the British isles were still joined to France. Similar implements have befoie and since been found in Suffolk,³ and other parts of England in analogous circumstances, and all allied with a fauna which was extinct in these parts before historic times.³ If you ask a geologist how long ago the circumstances of the globe were such as these conditions represent, he Mill answer at once not less than a million of years! But they deal in large figures, and it is not necessary to investigate them now. It was a very long time ago.

the discovery a few years later of human remains in the valleys of the Dordogne and other rivers of the south of Frauce. Here geology does not help us, but climatology does. At that time the climate of the south of France was so cold that the inhabitants of these caves had all the habits of people now dwelling in the Arctic regions. Their principal domestic animal was the reindeer, but they were familiar with the woolly-haired mammoth, the cave bear, and the aurochs. The climate was so cold that they could throw on one side the debris of their feasts, and floor their dwelling with marrow bones and offal without dreading pestilence or even suffering inconvenience. They were, in fact, in every respect, so far as we have the means of judging, identical with the Esquimaux of the present day, and must have inhabited a climate nearly similar to that of Arctic North America. How long ago was this ? We know from the pictures in the tombs near the pyramids that the climate of Egypt was the same 5000 or 6000 years ago as it is now, and we have no reason to suppose that, while that of the southern shores of the Mediterranean remained unchanged, the northern would vary in any very different ratio. Clearing of forests may have done something, but never could have accounted for such a change as this. If we take 50,000 or 60,000 years instead of 5000 or 6000, it will not suffice for such a revolution, though geologists will be wroth if we assume only 100,000; as a convenient number this will answer our present purposes.

Having at least this space of time at their disposal, the tendency of modern antiquaries has been to sweep everything into this great gulf. Why, they ask, may not Stonehenge and Avebury be 10,000, 20,000, or 50,000 years old ? Man then existed, and why may he not have erected such monuments as these ? Of course he might, but there is no proof that he did, and as no single tangible reason has yet been adduced for supposing them so old, the mere presumption that they might be so cannot count for much.

To my mind the force of argument seems to tend the other way. If a race of men lived on the face of the globe for 100,000 years so utterly unprogressive as these cave men, incapable of discovering the use of metals for themselves during that long period, or even of adopting them from Egypt and the East, where bronze certainly, and most probably iron, were known at least 6000 or

7000 years ago; if this people used flint and bone during all this period, is it likely that they would adopt new-fangled implements and new customs the first time they were presented to them ? The Esquimaux have been familiar with the Danish settlers in Greenland for some centuries, and could easily have procured improved implements and many of the advantages of civilization had they been so inclined. They have not been changed a hair’s-breadth by the influence of the stranger. The red man of North America has been in contact with the white man for centuries now. Has he changed, or can he change ? In Alaska, and to the northward of Vancouver’s Island, there is a race of savages, called Hydahs, with all the artistic tastes and faculties of the men of the Dordogne caves, and with about the same degree of civilization.⁹ All these are dying out, and may soon disappear, but they present at this day exactly the same phenomenon as we see in the south of France, say 10,000 years ago. They have been exterminated in all the civilized parts of Europe by the progressive Aryan races who have usurped their places; and it seems only too certain that, like them, their American kindred must perish before the growing influence of the white man, but they cannot change. In so far as we can judge from such facts as are before us, if any family of this old people still lurked among our hills or on any rocky island, their habits, or customs, and their implements, would be as like those of the cave men as those of the Esquimaux or Alaska savages are at the present day. It appears most unphilosophical to apply to those people the principles of progress that are found among the higher races of mankind, and to represent them as eagerly seizing on any improvement offered them, and abandoning their old faith and their old habits at the bidding of any wandering navigator that visited their shores.

This is not the place to enter on such an enquiry, but so far as can at present be seen, it seems that mankind has progressed not so much by advance within the limits of certain races as by the superposition of more highly organized races over those of an inferior class. Thus we have those stono men of the caves who possessed the world for 100,000 or a million of years, and made no more progress in that period than the animals they were associated with. Even the progress from a chipped to a polished stone implement seems to have been taught them by a foreign bronze-using people. We have then such races as the Egy ptian, the Chinese, or tho Mexican, who can progress to a certain point, but stop and cannot go beyond; and, lastly, we have the Aryans, the last to appear in the field, but the most energetic, and the only truly progressive race. Our great error in reasoning with regard to the older races seems to be that we insist on applying to them the reasoning and principles which guide us, but which are wholly inapplicable to the less progressive races of mankind.

All this will be plainer in the sequel; but in the meanwhile it may safely be asserted that, up to this time, no royal road has been discovered that leads to an explanation of our megalithic antiquities. No one has yet been able so to classify the contents of cognate monuments as to construct a chrouometric scale which is applicable for the elucidation of their dates; and no a priori reasoning has been hit upon that is of the smallest uso in explaining either their age or their peculiarities. The one path that seems open to us is a careful examination of each individual monument, accompanied by a judicial sifting of all or any traditions that may attach to it, and aided by a comparison with similar monuments in other countries. By this means we have a chance of arriving at a fair proximate degree of certainty; for, though no one monument will tell its own tale directly, a multitude of whispers from a great number may swell into a voice that is clear and distinct and be audible to every one; while no system yet invented, and no d priori reasoning, can lead to anything but deepening the ignorance that now prevails on the subject. This is especially true with regard to the great megalithic circles iu this country. With the rarest possible exceptions, no Hint and no bronze or iron implements have been found within their precincts. They cannot be older than the invention of flint implements, and iron has been in continuous use since the art of smelting its ores was first discovered. If, therefore, they have 110 written or traditional history which can be relied upon, their ago must for ever remain a mystery. The conviction, however, under which this book is written is that such a history does exist; that, when all

the traditions attached to tho monuments are sifted and weighed, they amount to such a mass of circumstantial evidence as suffices to prove the case and to establish the main facts of their history and use, wholly independently of any system or of any external testimony.

Direct literary evidence, in the sense in which the term is usually understood, cannot be said to exist. As before mentioned, no classical author alludes, either directly or indirectly, to these megalithic structures; yet they could not have been ignorant of them if they existed. When Coesar and his army witnessed the fight between bis galleys and the fleet of the Yeneti in the Mor-bihan, he must have stood—if he occupied the best place—on Mont St. Michel, if it then existed, and among the stone avenues of Carnac. Is it likely that such an artist would have omitted tho chanco of heightening his picture by an allusion to the “ standing stones ” of Dariorigum ? The Romans occupied Old Sarum probably during tho whole time they remained in this island, and the Via Badouica passed so immediately under Silbury Hill that they could not have been ignorant of either Stonehenge or Avebury. Nor in France could they possibly have missed seeing the numerous dolmens with which the country is covered. Notwithstanding all this, the silence is absolute. The circular temple of tho Hyperboreans is the only thing any one has ever pretended to quote against this ; and that, for reasons given above being inadmissible, any argument based on it falls to the ground.

Neither Ca;sar nor Tacitus, though describing the religious observances of our forefathers, make any mention of temples; nor, indeed, does any other classical author. Tacitus¹ tells us that the Germans worshipped only in groves; and though this is hardly to the point, his relations with Agricola were so intimate that had the Gauls and Britons had temples of stone, he could hardly have avoided alluding to them. The inference from Ciesar and all the other authors is the same, but there is no direct evidence either way.

There is no passage in any classical authors which connects the Druids, either directly or indirectly, with any stone temples or stones of any sort.

l>racontia are wholly the creation of Dr. Stukeley’s very fertile imagination.

So far, therefore, as negative evidence goes, it is complete in showing that our megalitliic circles did not exist in the time of tho Romans, and that they were not teruples. Unfortunately, however, no amount of negative evidence is sufficient to prove an affirmative, though it may suffice to establish a strong presumption in favour of a particular view, and, at all events, clears the way for the production of any direct evidence which we may have. The direct written evidence that has been adduced is, however, of the most shadowy character. It amounts to little more than this:—that every allusion to these monuments in inediteval authors, every local tradition, every scrap of intelligence we have regarding them, poiuts to a post-Koman origin. No writer, of any age or country, suggested their being pre-historic or even pre-Roman before the age of Stukeley,—say 1700.

There is, so far as I know, only one paragraph in any classical author which mentions a French or British temple; but it belonged to so exceptional a community that it would hardly be safe to base an argument upon it. A “ hieron,” Strabo tells us, existed at the mouth of the Loire, inhabited by a colony of women who lived apart from their husbands, but the roof or tlmtch of the roof of whose temple was renewed annually :¹⁰ a fact that shows, in the first place, that it had a roof, and in the second, that it was not a very dignified or permanent structure.

It would add very much to the clearness of our conception on this subject if the early Christian writers had left us some descriptions of the temples of tho Britons when the missionaries first came among them. Though not quite so silent on the subject as the classical authors, their direct evidence is far from being so complete as might be wished. One of the passages most distinctly bearing on this question is found in a letter which Pope Gregory the Great addressed to the Abbot Millitus, then on a mission to England. In this letter he instructs him by no means to destroy the temples of tho idols belonging to the English, but only the idols which are found in them ; and adds, “Let holy water be made, and sprinkled over them. Let altars be constructed, and relics placed on them; insomuch as if these temples are well constructed, it is necessary that they should be converted from the worship of daemons to the service of the true God. So that the people, seeing their temples are not destroyed, may put away errors from their hearts, and, acknowledging the true God and adoring Him, may the more willingly assemble in the places where they were accustomed to meet.”¹¹ A little further on he adds, in order that no apparent change may be made, “that on great festivals the people may erect huts of boughs around those churches which have been converted (commutata;) from temples.”

The fair inference from this paragraph seems to be that there was so little difference between the temples of the Pagans and the churches of the Christians that a little holy water and a few relics—as much esteemed in the West as in the East in those days—were all that was required to convert the one into the other.

We gather the same impression from another transaction which took place at Canterbury about the same time. Alter taking possession of the Cathedral, built of old by the Romans,² St. Augustine obtained from the recently converted King Ethelbert the cession of the temple in which he had been accustomed to worship his idols, and without more ado dedicated it to St. Pancras, and appropriated it as a burying place for himself and his successors from the circumstance of its being outside the walls.³ We further learn from Gervaise⁴ that it was so used till Cuthbert, the second archbishop, got permission to allow burials within the walls, and then erected the baptistry of St. John for this purpose, where

apparently Becket’s crown now stands. Afterwards the monastery of SS. Peter and Paul, now St. Augustine’s, was erected “ in lundo Templi ”—whatever that may mean—but at that time St. Augustine seems to have accepted the Pagan temples as perfectly appropriate to Christian rites.

In like manner when King Hedvvald, after his conversion to Christianity was persuaded by his wife not rashly to forsake the faith of his forefathers, he set up two altars side by side in his temple (in fano), and dedicated the one'to Christ, the other to the “victims of the daemons.”¹² The temple, apparently, was equally appropriate to either.

A still more instructive example is the description of the destruction of the church at Grodmundingliam by Coiti— tho heathen priest — on his conversion to Christianity. He first desecrated it by throwing a spear into it—whether by the door or window we are not told—and then ordered his people to burn it to the ground w ith all its enclosures. These, therefore, must all have been in wood or some equally combustible material.*

All this is uot much nor very distinct, but by these passages, and every hint we have on the subject, it would appear that the temples of the Pagans, between the departure of the Itomaus and the time of Alfred, were at least very similar to those of the Christians. Both were derived from the same model, which was the temple or basilica of the Homans, and both were apparently very rude, aud generally, we may infer, constructed of wood. The word circular does not occur in auy description of any Pagan temple yet brought to light, nor the word stone; nothing, in fact, that would in the remotest degree lead us to suppose that Bede, or auy one else, was speaking or thinking of the megalithic monuments with which we are now concerned.

Although the classical authorities are silent regarding these rude stone monuments, and contemporary records help us very little in trying to understand the form of the temples in which our forefathers worshipped, till they were converted to Christianity, still the Decrees of the Councils render it quite certain that Kudo

Stone Monuments were objects of veneration—certainly in France, 0111, by implication, in England—down to the times of Charlemagne and Alfred, at least.

One often-quoted decree of a Council, held at Nantes, exhorts “ Bishops and their servants to dig up, and remove, and hide in places where they cannot be found, those stones which in remote and woody places are still worshipped, and where vows aTe still made.”¹³ Unfortunately the date of this Council is not certain; but Richard places it in 658, which is probably at least nearly correct.³ This, however, is of comparatively little consequence, as in 452 a Council at Arles decreed that “if, in any diocese, any infidel either lighted torches or worshipped Trees, Fountains, or Stones, or neglected to destroy them, he should be found guilty of sacrilege;”³ and about a century later (567), a Council at Tours exhorts the clergy to excommunicate those who, at certain Stones or Trees or Fountains, perpetrate things contrary to the ordinances of the Church.⁴

Still another century further on (681), a Council held at Toledo admonishes those who worship Idols or venerate Stones, those who light torches or worship Fountains or Trees, that they are sacrificing to the devil, and subject themselves to various penalties, &c.⁶ Another Council held in the same city, in the year 692, enumerates almost in the same words the various heresies which were condemned by the preceding Council.⁶ A Council at Rouen, about the same time, denounces all who offer vows to Trees or Fountains or Stones us they would at altars, or offer candles or gifts, as if any divinity resided there capable of conferring good or evil.¹

Lastly, a decree of Charlemagne, dated Aix-la-Chapelle in 7S!>, utterly condemns and execrates before God Trees, Stones, and Fountains, which foolish people worship.²

Even as late as in the time of Cunute the Great, there is a statute forbidding the barbarous adoration of the Sun and Moon, Fire, Fountains, Stones, and all kinds of Trees and Wood.³

The above which are taken from Kevsler * are not all he quotes, nor certainly all that could be added, if it were worth while, from other sources; but they are sufficient to show that, from Toledo to Aix-la-Chapelle—and from the departure of the Romans till the tenth, or probably the eleventh century—the Christian priesthood waged a continuous but apparently ineffectual warfare against the worship of Stones, Trees, and Fountains. The priests do not condescend to tell us what the forms of the Stones were which these benighted people worshipped, whether simple menhirs or dolmens, or “ grottes des fees,” nor why they worshipped them ; whether they considered them emblems of some unnamed and unknown God, or memorials of deceased ancestors, in whose honour they lighted candles, and whom they propitiated with offerings. Nor do they tell us what the form of that worship was; they did not care, and perhaps did not know. Nor do we; for, except an extreme veneration for their dead, and a consequent ancestral worship,⁶ mixed with a strange adoration of Stones, Trees, and Fountains, we do not know now what the religion was of these rude people. The testimony of these edicts is, therefore, not quite so

* Si aliquis vota ad arborea, vel fontes, I Lunam, Iguem, Profluentem, Fontes, vlI ml Lnyida qnosdam, quasi a<l ultimo, Saxa, cuju»quo generis arborcs lignum fuciat aut ibi eandelam, 8«u quolibet ooluernnt.—Keysler, ‘ Antiqnitates Sep-

temtrion.' (llanoverm, 1720), p. 18. Ho quotes also a canon of Eilgar (9G7) to tlio same effect.

when, refuting the authenticity of Ossian, he accuses Maepherson of "having rendered the Hightundera a rueo of unheard-

¹ Barbara est autem adoratio, sive infidel#, who believed in no Gods but qua* idola (puta gentium divos), Solem, the ghosts of their fathers.

distinct as we might wish, and does not enable us to assert that the Rude Stone Monuments, whose age and uses we are trying to ascertain, were those alluded to in the preceding paragraphs. But what it does seem to prove is, that down to the 11th century tho Christian Priesthood waged a continuous warfare against the veneration of some class of Rude Stone Monuments, to which tho pagan population clung with remarkable tenacity, and many, if not most of which may consequently have been erected during that period. This is, at all events, infinitely more clear and positive than anything that has been brought forward in favour of their pre-historic antiquity. If, like the other branches of the written argument, this is not sufficient to prove, by itself, that the monuments were generally or even frequently erected after the Christian era, it certainly entitles that assertion to a fair locus standi in the argument we are attempting to develop.

If, however, tho pen has been reticent and hesitating in its testimony, the spade hus been not only prolific but distinct. It is probably not an exaggeration to say that three-fourths of the megalithic monuments—including the dolmens, of course—have yielded sepulchral deposits to the explorer, and, including tho tumuli, probably nine-tenths have been proved to be burial places. Still, at the present stage of the enquiry, it would be at least premature to assume that the remaining tenth of the whole, or the remaining fourth of the stone section, must necessarily be sepulchral. Some may have been cenotaphic, or simply monuments, such as we erect to our great men—not necessarily where the bodies are laid. Some stones and some tumuli may have been erected to commemorate events, and some mounds certainly were erected as “ Motes” or “Things”—places of judgment or assembly. In like manner some circles may have been originally, or may afterwards have been used as places of assembly, or may have been what may more properly be called temples of the dea l, than tombs. These, however, certainly are the exceptions. The ruling idea throughout is still of a sepulchre, with what exceptions, and at what ago erected, is the thesis which we now propose to investigate.

At present these are mere assertions, and it is not pretended that they are more, and they are only brought forward in this place in order to enunciate the propositions it is hoped we may be able to prove as we advance in this enquiry. These are,—

First, that the Eude Stone Monuments with which we are concerned are generally sepulchral, or connected directly, or indirectly, with the rites of the dead.

Secondly, that they are not temples in any usual or appropriate sense of the term, and,

Lastly,—that they were generally erected by partially civilized races after they had come in contact with tho Romans, and most of them may be considered as belonging to the first ten cvnturiea of the Christian Era.

In stating these three propositions so broadly, it must bo borne in mind, that the evidence on which their proof or disproof rests is eminently cumulative in its character; not perhaps with regard to the use to which the monuments were applied, that probably will be admitted as settled, as so large a proportion of the tumuli can be shown to have a fair title to a sepulchral character, and most of the stone monuments can equally lay claim to being erected for the same purpose to which one-half of them have been certainly proved to have been dedicated. This is the more clear, as, on the other hand, in spite of every surmise or conjecture, no one monument of the class we are treating of can be proved to have been erected as a temple, or as intended for any civic or civil purpose.

With regard to their age, the case is not quite so easily settled. Except such monuments as those of Gorm and Thyra, and one or two othere, to be mentioned hereafter, few can produce such proof of their age aa would stand investigation in a court of law. But when all the traditions, all the analogies, aud all the probabilities of tho case are examined, they seem to make up such an accumulation of evidence as is irresistible; and the whole appears to present an unbroken and intelligible sequence which explains everything. The proof of all this, however, does not rest on the evidence of two or three, or even of a dozen, of instances, but is based upon the multiplication of a great number of coincidences derived from a large number of instances, which taken together in the cumulative form, make up a stronger body of proof than could bo obtained from the direct testimony of one or two cases. To appreciate this, however, the whole must be taken together. To try to invalidate it by selecting oue or two prominent cases, where the proof is manifestly insufficient when taken by itself, is to misunderstand and misrepresent the whole force of the argument.

One point, I fancy, there will be very little difficulty in proving, which is, that the whole form one continuous group, extending in an unbroken series, from the earliest to the latest. There is no hiatus or break anywhere; and if some can be proved to belong to the 10th century, it is only a question how far you can, by extenuating the thread, extend it backwards. It can hardly be much beyond the Christian era. It seems that such a date satisfies all the known conditions of the problem, in so far as the Stone Monuments at least are concerned. There is, so far as I know at present, absolutely no evidence on the other side, except what is derived from the Danish system of the three ages: if that is established as a rule of law, cadit questio, there is no more to be 6aid on the subject. But this is exactly what does not appear to have yet been established on any sufficient or satisfactory basis. There need be no difficulty in granting that men used stone and bone for implements, before they were acquainted with the use of the metals. It may also be admitted, that they used bronze before they learned the art of extracting iron from its ores. But what is denied is, that they abandoned the use of these primitive implements on the introduction of the metals; aud it is contended that they employed stone and bone simultaneously with bronze and iron, down to a very late period. The real fact of the case seems to be, that the people on the shores of the Baltic and the North Sea, were as remote from the centres of civilization on the Mediterranean and to the eastward of it in the earlier centuries of our era, aud were as little influenced by them, as the inhabitants of the islands in the Pacific and Arctic America wore by Europe iu the last century. In the remote corners of the world, a stone and bone ago exists at tho present day, only modified by tho use of such metal implements as they can obtain by barter or exchange: aud this appears to have been tho state of northern Europe, till, with their conversion to Christianity, tho new civilization was domesticated among its inhabitants.

Before attempting to examine or describe particular instances— in which, however, the main interest of the work must eventually be centred—it would add very much to the clearness of what follows if a classification could be hit upon, which would correctly represent the sequence of forms. In the present state of our knowledge such an arrangement is hardly possible, still the following 5 groups, with tlieir subdivisions, are sufficiently distinct to enable them to be treated separately, and are so arranged as roughly to represent what we know of their sequence, with immense overlappings, however, on every joint.

The first three of the sub-divisions of the first class are so mixed together that it is almost impossible in the present state of our knowledge to separate them with precision either as to date or locality, while, as they hardly belong to the main subject of this book, it will not be worth while to attempt it hero.

tho earliest mode in which mankind disposed of the bodies of their deceased relatives or neighbours was by simple inhumation. They dug a hole in the earth, and, having laid the body therein, simply replaced the earth upon it, and to mark the spot, if the person so buried was of sufficient importance to merit such care, they raised a mound over the grave. It is difficult, however, to believe that mankind were long content with so simple a mode of sepulture. To heap earth or stones on the body of the beloved departed so as to crush and deface it, must have seemed rude and harsh, and some sort of coffin was probably early devised for the protection of the corpse,—in well-wooded countries, this would be of wood, which, if the mound is old, has perished long ago—in stony countries, as probably of stone, forming the rude cists so commonly found in early graves. That these should expand into chambers seems also natural as civilization advanced, and as man’s ideas of a future state and the wants and necessities of such a future became more developed.

The last stage would seem to be when access was retained to tho sepulchral chamber, in order that the descendants of the deceased might bring offerings, or supply the wauts of their relative during the intermediate state which some nations assumed must elapse before the translation of the body to another world.

It is probable that some such stages as these were passed through by all the burying races of mankind, though at very various intervals and with very different details, while fortunately for our present subject it seems that tho earliest races were those most addicted to this mode of honouring their dead. All mankind, it is true, bury their dead either in the flesh or their ashes after cremation. It is one of those peculiarities which, like speech, distinguish mankind from the lower animals, and which are so strangely overlooked by the advocates of the fashionable theory of our ape descent. All mankind, however, do not reverence their dead to the same extent. The peculiarity is most characteristic of the earlier underlying races, whom we have generally been in the habit of designating as the Turanian races of mankind. But if that term is objected to, the tomb-building races may be specified—beginning from the East—as the Chinese; the Monguls in Tartary, or Moguls, as they were called, in India; the Tartars in their own country, or in Persia; the ancient Pelasgi in Greece; the Etrurians in Italy; and the races, whoever they were, who preceded the Celts in Europe. But the tomb-building people, par excellence, in the old world were the Egyptians. Not only were tho funereal rites the most important element in the religious life of the people, but they began at an age earlier than the history or tradition of any other nation carries us back to. The great Pyramid of Gizeh was erected certainly as early as 3000 years before Christ; yet it must be the lineal descendant of a rude-chambered tumulus or cairn, with external access to the chambers, and it seems difficult to calculate how many thousands of years it must have required before such rude sepulchres as those our ancestors erected—many probably after the Christian era—could have been elaborated into the most perfect and most gigantic specimens of masonry which tho world has yet seen. The phenomenon of anything so perfect as the Pyramids starting up at once, absolutely without any previous examples being known, is so unique¹⁴ in the world’s history, that it is impossible to form any conjecture how long before this period the Egyptians tried to protect their bodies from decay during the probationary 3000 years.³

Outside Egypt the oldest tumulus we know of, with an absolutely authentic date, is that which Alyattes, the father of Croesus,

king of Lydia, erected for his own resting-place before the year 561 B.O. It was described by Herodotus,³ and has of lato years

been thoroughly explored by Dr. Olfers.¹ Its dimensions are very considerable, and very nearly those given by the father of history. It is 1180 feet in diameter, or about twice as much as Silbury Hill, and 200 feet in height, as against 130 of that boasted monument. The upper part, like many of our own mounds, is composed of alternate layers of clay, loam, and a kind of rubble concrete. These support a mass of brickwork, surmounted by a platform of masonry; on this still lies one of Steles, described by Herodotus, and another of the smaller ones was found close by.

There is another group of tombs, called those of Tantalais, found near Smyrna, which are considerably older than those of Sardis, though their date cannot be fixed with such certainty as that last described. Still there seems no good reason for doubting that the one here represented may be as old as the eleventh or twelfth

Elevation of Tiimuluft at Tantalala. From Texler** 3. Plan and SW»ctiou or Chamber

century n.c., nor docs it seem reasonable to doubt but these tumuli which still stand on the plain of Troy do cover the remains of the heroes who perished in that remarkable siege.²

A still more interesting group, however, is that at Mycenee, known as the tombs or treasuries of the Atridie, nml described as such by

Pausanios.¹⁵ The principal, or£at least the best preserved of these, is a circular chamber, 48 feet 6 inches in diameter, covered bv a

horizontal vault, and having a sepulchral chamber on one side. Dodwell discovered three others of tho five mentioned by Pau-panias,² and he also explored the sepulchre of Minyas at Orcho-menos, which hud a diameter of 65 feet.

Another group of tombs, contemporary or nearly so with these, are found in the older cemeteries of the Etrurians at Cocre, Vulci, and elsewhere. One of the largest of these is one called Cocu-mella, at Vulci, which is 240 feet in diameter, and must originally

have been 115 to 120 feet in height. Near the centre rise two steles, but so unsymmetrically that it is impossible to understand why they were so placed and how they could have been grouped into anything like a complete design. The sepulchre, too, is placed on one side.

A still richer anil more remarkable tomb is that known as the liegulini Galeassi Tomb at Ccere, the chamber of which is represented in the annexed woodcut.

It is filled, as may be seen, with vessels and furniture, principally of bronze and of the most elaborate workmanship. The patterns on these vessels are so archaic, and resemble so much some of the older ones found at Nineveh, whose dates are at least approximately known, that we may safely refer the tomb to an age not later tlum the tenth cen-tury B.C.¹⁶

e. View of prliiLlpal Chamber In ll.-gullrU 0«]ca»l lomb. ^ ^e l^,aTe *hU8 ai’OUIld

the eastern shores of the Mediterranean a group of circular sepulchral tumuli of well defined age. Some, certainly, are as old as the thirteenth century B.C., others extend downwards to, say 500 B.C. All have a podium of stone. Some are wholly of that material, but in most of them the cone is composed of earth, and all have sepulchral chambers built with stones in horizontal layers, not so megalithic as those found in our tumuli, but of a more polished and artistic form of construction.

The age, too, in which these monuments were erected was essentially the age of bronze; not only are the ornaments and furniture found in the Etruscan tombs generally of that metal, but the tombs at Mycente and Orehomenos were wholly lined with it. The holes into which the bronze nails were inserted still exist everywhere, aud some of the nails themselves are in the British Museum. It was also the age in which Solomon furnished his temple with all those implements and ornaments in brass— properly bronze—described in the Bible,' and the brazen house of Priam and fifty such expressions show how common the metal was in that day. All this, however, does not prove that iron also was not known then. In the Egyptian paintings iron is generally represented as a blue metal, bronze as red, aud throughout they are carefully distinguished by these colours. Now, in the tombs around the pyramids, and of an age contemporary with them, there are numerous representations of blue swords as there are of red spear-heads, and there seems no reason for doubting that iron was known to the Greeks before the war of Troy, to the Israelites before they left Egypt (1320 B.C.), or to the Etruscans when they first settled in Italy. Hesiod’s assertion that brass was known before iron may or may not be true.¹⁷ In so far as his evidence is concerned we learn from it that iron was certainly in use long before his time (800 B.C.); so long indeed that he does not pretend to know when or by whom it was invented, and the modes of manufacturing steel—dUd/uis— seem also to have been perfectly known in his day.

In India, too, as we shall see when we come to speak of that country, the extraction of iron from its ores was known from the earliest ages, and in the third or fourth century of our era reached a degree of perfection which has hardly since been surpassed. The celebrated iron pillar at the Kutub, near Delhi, which is of that age, may probably still boast of being the largest mass of forged iron that the world yet possesses, and attests a wonderful amount of skill on the part of those who made it.

When from these comparatively civilized modes of sepulture we turn to the forms employed in our own country, as described by Thurnam ³ or Bateman,* we are startled to find how like they are, but, at the same time, how infinitely more rude. They are either long barrows covering the remains of a race of dolicocephalic

savages laid in rudely-framed cists, with implements of flint and bone and the coarsest possible pottery, but without one vestige of metal of any sort, or circular tumuli of a braehycephalic race shown to bave been slightly more advanced by their remains being occasionally incinerated, and ornaments of bronze and spearheads of that metal being also sometimes found buried in their tombs.

According to the usual mode of reasoning on these subjects, the long-headed people are older than the broad-pated race, the one superseding the other, and both must have been anterior to the people on the shores of the Mediterranean, for these were familiar with tho use of both metals, and fabricated pottery which we cannot now equal for perfection of texture and beauty of design.

The first defect that strikes one in this argument is that if it proves anything it proves too much. We certainly have sepulchral barrows in this country of the Roman period, the liartlow hillsj for instance—of which n ore hereafter—and Saxon grave mounds everywhere; but accord ng to this theory not one sepulchre of auy sort between the year 1200 B.C. and the Christian era. All our sepulchres are ruder, and betoken a less advanced stage of civilization than the earliest of those in Greece or Etruria, and therefore, according to tho usually accepted dogma, must be earlier.

It may bo argued, however, that several are older than the Argive examples. That the Jersey tomb (woodcut No. 11), notwithstanding the coin of Claudius, is older, because more rude, than the Treasury at Myceuaj (woodcut No. 4); but that tho Bartlow' hills and the Derbyshire dolmens and tumuli above alluded to (page 11 et seqq.), containing coins of Valontinian and the Roman Emperors, are more modern. Such an hypothesis as this involves the supposition that there is a great gap in the series, and that after discontinuing the practice for a 1000 or 1500 years, our forefathers returned to their old habits, but with ruder forms than they had used before, and after continuing them for five or six centuries, finally abandoned Ihem. This is possible, of course, but there is absolutely no proof of it that I know. On the contrary, so far as our knowledge of them at present extentls, tho whole of the megalithic rudo stono monuments group together as one style as essentially as the Classical or

Gothic or any other stylo of architecture. No solution of continuity can be detected anywhere. All are—it may be—prehistoric; or all, as I believe to be the case, belong to historic times. The choice seems to be between these two categories; any hypothesis based on the separation into a historic and a prehistoric group, distinct in characteristics as in age, appears to be utterly untenable.

The argument derived from the absence of iron in all our sepulchres also proves more than is desirable. The Danish antiquaries all admit that iron was not known in that country before the Christian era. Our antiquaries, from the testimony of Caaar as to its use in war by the Britons, are forced to admit an earlier date, but it is hardly, if ever, found in graves. It is, 011 the other hand, perhaps correct to assume that its use was known in Egypt 3000 years before Christ; even if this is disputed, it certainly was known in the L8th dynasty, 15 centuries B.C., and generally in the Mediterranean shortly afterwards. If, then, the knowledge of the most useful of metals took 3000 or even 1500 years to travel across the continent of Europe, it seems impossible to base any argument on the influence these people exercised on one another, or on the knowledge they may have had of each others’ ways.

Or to take the argument in a form nearer home. When Cresar warred against the Veneti in the Morbihan, he found them in possession of vessels larger and stronger than the Koman galleys, capable of being manoeuvred by their sails alone, without the use of oars. Not only were these vessels fastened by iron nails, but they were moored by chain cables of iron. To manufacture such chains, the Yeneti must have had access to large mines of the ore, and had long familiarity with its manufacture, and they used it not only for purposes on shore like the Britons, but in vessels capable of trading between Brest and Penzance—no gentle sea —and quite equal to voyages to the Baltic or other northern ports, which they 110 doubt made; it is asserted that, in 50 B.C., the Scandinavians were ignorant of the use of iron, though their country possessed the richest mines aud the best ores of Europe.

The truth of the matter appears to be that, a century or so before Christ, England and Denmark were as little known to Greece and Italy, and as little influenced by their arts or civilization, as Borneo or New Zealand were by those of modern Europe at the beginning of the last century. Even now, with all our colonization and civilizing power, we have had marvellously little real influence on the native races, and were our power removed, all traces would rapidly disappear, and the people revert at once to what they were, and act as they were wont to do, before they knew us.

In like manner the North American Indians have been very little influenced by the residence of some millions of proselytizing Europeans among them for 200 years, and while this is so, it seems most groundless to argue because a few Phoenician traders may have visited this island to purchase tin, that, therefore, they introduced their manners and customs among its inhabitants; or because a traveller like Pytheas may have visited the Cimbriau Chersonese, or even penetrated nearly to the Arctic Circle, that his visit had, or could have, any influence on the civilization of these countries.¹⁸ Civilization, as far as we can see, was only advanced in northern and western Europe by the extermination of the ruder races. Had this rude but effective method not been resorted to, we should probably have a stone-using people among us at the present day.

We may not know much of what happened in northern Europe before the time of the Homans, but we feel tolerably safe in asserting that none of the civilized nations around the Mediterranean basin ever colonized and settled sufficiently long in northern Europe to iuflueuce perceptibly the manners or usages of the natives. What progress was made was effected by migrations among themselves, the more civilized tribes taking the place of those less advanced, and bringing their higher civilization with them.

If these views are at all correct, it seems hopeless by any empirical theories founded on what we believe ought to have happened or on any analogies drawn from what occurred in other countries to arrive at satisfactory conclusions on the subject. It is at best reasoning from the unknown towards what we faucy

may bo found out.. A much more satisfactory process would be to reason from the known backwards so far as we have a sure footing, and we may feel certain that by degrees as our knowledge advances we shall get further and further forward in the true track, and may eventually be able to attach at least approximative dates to all our monuments.

From this point of view, what concerns us most, in the first instance at least, is to know how late, rather than how early, our ancestors buried in tumuli. We have, for instance, certainly, tho Bartlow Hills, just alluded to, which are sepulchres of the Roman period, probably of Hadrian’s time ; and we have in Denmark the tumuli in which King Gorm and his English wife, Queen Thyra Dauebode, were buried in a.d. 950. We probably also may be able to fill in a few others between these two dates, and add some after even the last. Thus, therefore, we have a firm basis from which to start, and working backwards from it may clear up some difficulties that now appear insuperable.

The monuments alluded to in the last section were either the rude harrows of our savage ancestors, with the ruder cists, or the chambered tumuli of a people who, when we first became acquainted with them, had attained nearly as high a degree of civilization as any Turanian people are capable of attaining. The people who erected such buildings as the Tombs of Mycenae or Or-chomenos must have reached a respectable degree of organization. They possessed a perfect knowledge of the use of metals, and great wealth in bronze at least, and had attained to considerable skill in construction. Yet it is not difficult to trace back—in imagination, at least—the various steps by which a small rude chamber in a circular mound, just capable of protecting a single body, may by degrees have grown into a richly-ornamented brazen chamber, 50 or 00 feet in diameter and of equal height. Nor is it more difficult to foresee what this buried chamber would have become, had not the Aryan occupation of Greece—figured under the myth of the return of the Heracleida¹⁹—put a stop to tho toinb-building propensities of the people, lie fore long it must have burst from its chrysalis state, and assumed a form of external beauty. It must have emerged from its earthen envelope, and taken a form which it did take in Africa¹ a thousand years afterwards,—a richly-ornamented podium, surmounted by a stepped cone and crowned by a stele. In Greece it went no further, and its history and its use were alike strange to the people who afterwards occupied the country.

In Italy its history was somewhat different. The more mixed people of Rome eagerly adopted the funereal magnificence of the Etruscans, aud their tumuli under the Empire became magnified into such monuments as the Tomb of Augustus in the Campus Martius, or the still more gorgeous mausoleum of Hadrian, at the foot of the Vatican hill.

In like manner, it would not be difficult by the same process to trace the steps by which the rude tepes of tho Tartar steppes bloomed at last into tho wondrous domes of tho Patan and Mogol Emperors of Delhi or the other Mahomedan principalities in the East. To do all this would form a most interesting chapter in the history of architecture, moro interesting, perhaps, than the one we are about to attempt; but it is not the 6ame, though both spring from the same origin. The people or peoples who eventually elaborated these wonderful mausoleums or domed structures affected, at the very earliest periods at which we become acquainted with them, what may be called Microlithic architecture. In other words, they used as small stones as they could use, consistently with their constructive necessities. These stones were always squared or hewn, and they always sought to attain their ends by construction, not by the exhibition of mere force. On the other hand, the people whoso works now occupy us always affected the employment of the largest masses of stone they could find or move. With the rarest possible exceptions, they preferred their being untouched by a chisel, and as rarely were they ever used in any properly constructive sense. In almost every instance it was sought to attain the wished-for end by mass and the expression of power. No two styles of architecture can well be more different, either in their forms or motives, than these two. All that they have in common is that they both spring from the samo origin in the chambered tumulus, and both were devoted throughout to sepulchral purposes, but in form and essence they diverged at a very early period. Long before we become acquainted with either; and, having once separated, they only came together again when both were on the point of expiring.

The Buddhist Dagobas are another offshoot from the same source, which it would be quite as interesting to follow as the tombs of the kings or emperors; for our present purposes, perhaps, more so, as they retained throughout a religious character, and being consequently freed from the ever-varying influence of individual caprice, they bear the impress of their origin distinctly marked upon them to the present day.

In In lia, where Buddhism, as we now know it, first arose, the prevalent custom—at least among the civilized races—was cremation. We do not know when they buried their dead ; but in the earliest times of Buddhism they adopted at once what was certuinly a sepulchral tumulus, and converted it into a relic shrine: just as in the early ages of Christianity the stone sarcophagus became the altar in the basilica, and was made to contain the relics of the saint or saints to whom the church was dedicated. The earliest monuments of this class which we now know are those erected by the King Asoka, about the year 250 B.C.; but there does not seem much reason for doubting that when the body of Buddha was burnt, and his relics distributed among eight different places,²⁰ Dagobas or Stupas may not then have been erected for their reception. None of these have, however, been identified; and of the 81,000 traditionally said to have been erected by Asoka, that at Sanchi² is the only one we can feel quite sure belongs to his age; but, from that date to the present day, in India as well as in Ceylon, Burmah, Siam, and elsewhere, examples exist without number.

All these are microlithic, evidently the work of a civilized and refined people, though probably copies of the rude forms of more primitive races. Many of them have stone enclosures; but, like that at Sanchi, erected between 250 B.C. and 1 a.d., so evidently derived from carpentry that we feel it was copied directly, like all the Buddhist architecture of that age, from wooden originals. Whether it was from tho fashion of erecting stone circles round tumuli, or from what other cause, it is impossible now to say; but as time went on the form of the rail became more and more essentially lithic, and throughout the middle ages the Buddhist tone, with its circle or circles of stones, bore much more analogy to the megalithic monuments of our own country than did the tombs just alluded to; and we are often startled by similarities which, however, seem to have no other cause than their having a common parent, being, in fact, derived from one primaeval original. There is nothing in all this, at all events, that would lead us to the conclusion that the polished stone monuments of India were either older or more modern than the rude stone structures of the West. Each, in fact, must be judged by its own standard, and by that alone.

For the proper understanding of what is to follow the distinctions just pointed out should always be borne in mind, as none are more important. Half indeed of the confusiou that exists on the subject arises from their having been hitherto neglected. There is no doubt that occasional similarities can be detected between these various styles, but they amount to nothing more than should be expected from family likenesses consequent upon their having a common origin and analogous purposes. But, cxcept to this extent, these styles seem absolutely distinct throughout their whole course, though running parallel to one another during the whole period in which they are practised. If this is so, any hypothesis based on the idea that the microlithic architecture either preceded or succeeded to the megalithic at onco falls to the ground. Nor, if these distinctions are maintained, will it any longer be possible to determine any dates in succession in megalithic art from analogies drawn from what may have happened at any period or place among the builders of microlithic structures. The fact which we have got to deal with seems to be that the megalithic rude stone art of our forefathers is a thing by itself—a peculiar form of art arising either from its being adopted by a peculiar race or peculiar group of races among mankind, or from its having been practised by people at a certain stage of civilization, or under peculiar circumstances, and this it is our business to try to find out and define. But to do this, the first thing that seems requisite is to put aside all previously conceived notions on the subject, and to treat it as one entirely new, and as depending for its elucidation wholly on what can be gathered from its own form and its own utterances, however indistinct they may at first appear to be.

Bearing this in mind, we have no difficulty in beginning our history of megalithic remains with the rude stone cists, generally called kistvaens, which are found in sepulchral tumuli. Sometimes these consist of only four, but generally of six or more stones set edgeways, and covered by a capstone, so as to protect the body from being crushed. By degrees this kistvaen became magnified into a chamber, the side stones increasing from 1 or 2 feet in height to 4 or 5 feet, and the capstone becoming a really moga-litliic feature 6 or 10 feet long, by 4 or 5 feet wide, and also of considerable thickness. Many of these contained more than one funeral deposit, and they consequently could not have been covered up by the tumuli till the last deposit was placed in them. This seems to have been felt as an inconvenience, as it led to the third step, namely, of a passage communicating with the outer air, and formed like the chambers of upright stones, and roofed by flat ones extending across from side to 6ide. The most perfect example of this class is perhaps that in the tumulus of Gavr Innis in the Morbihan. Here is a gallery 42 feet long and from 4 to 5 feet wide, leading to a chamber 8 feet square, the whole being covered with sculptures of the most elaborate character.

A fourth stage is well illustrated by the chambers of New Grange, in Ireland, where a similar passage leads to a compound or cruciform chamber rudely roofed by converging stones. Another beautiful example of the same class is that of Maeshow in the Orkneys, which, owing to the peculiarity of the stone with which it is built, comes more nearly' to the character of microlithic art than any other example. It is probably among the last if not the very latest of the class erected in these isles, and by a curious concatenation of circumstances brings the megalithic form of art very nearly up to the stage where we left its microlithic sister at Mycense some two thousand, years before its time.

All this will be made clearer in the sequel, but meanwhile there are one or two points which must be cleared up before we can go further. Many antiquaries insist that all the dolmens²¹ or cromlechs,¹ which we now see standing free, were once covered up and buried in tumuli.* That all the earlier ones were so, is more than probable, and it may since have been originally intended also to cover up many of those which now stand free; but it seems impossible to believe that the bulk of those we now see were ever hidden by any earthen covering.

Probably at least one hundred uncovered dolmens in these islands could be enumerated, which have not now a trace of any such envelope. Some are situated on uncultivated heaths, some ou headlands, and most of them in waste places. Yet it is contended that improving farmers at some remote age not only levelled the mounds, but actually carted the whole away and spread it so evenly over the surface that it is impossible now to detect its previous existence. If this had taken place in this century when land has become so valuable and labour so skilled we might not wonder, but no trace of any such operation occurs in any living memory. Take for instance Kits Cotty House, it is exactly now where it was when Stukeley drew it in 1715,* and there was no tradition then of any mound ever having covered it. Yet it is contended that at some earlier age when the site was probably only a sheep-walk, some one carried away the mound for some unknown purpose, and spread it out so evenly that we cannot now find a trace of it. Or take another instance, that at Clatford Bottom,⁸ also drawn by Stukeley. It stands as a chalky flat to which cultivation is only now extending, and which ccrtainly was a sheep-walk in Stukeley’s time, and why, therefore, any one should have taken the trouble or been at the expense of denuding it is very difficult to understand, and so it is with nine-tenths of the rest of them. In the earlier days when a feeling for the seclusion of the tomb was strong, burying them in the recesses of a tumulus may have been the universal practice, but when men learned to move such masses as they afterwards did, and to poise them so delicately in the air, they may well have preferred the exhibition of their art to concealing it in a heap which had no boautv of form and exhibited no skill. Can any one for instance conceive that such a dolmen as that at Castle Wellan in Ireland

ever formed a chamber in barrow, or that any Irish farmer would ever have made such a level sweep of its envelope if it ever had one ? So in fact it is with almost all we know. When a dolmen was intended to be buried in a tumulus the stones supporting the roof were placed as closely to one another as possible, bo as to form walls and prevent the earth penetrating between them and filling the chambers, which was easily accomplished by filling in the interstices with small stones as was very generally done. These tripod dolmens, however, like that at Castle Wellan, just quoted, never had, or could have had walls. The capstone is there poised on three points, and is a studied exhibition of a tour <k force. No traces of walls exist, and if earth had been heaped upon it the intervals would have been the first part filled, and roof an absurdity, as no chamber could have existed. These tripotl dolmens are very numerous, and well worth distinguishing, as it is probable that they will turn out to be more modern than the walled variety of the same class. But with our present limited knowledge it is hardly safe to insist on this, however probable it seems at first sight.

The question, however, fortunately, hardly requires to be argued, inasmuch as in Ireland, in Denmark,¹ and more especially in France, we have numerous examples of dolmens on the top of tumuli, where it is impossible they should ever have been covered with earth. One example for the present will explain what is meant. In the Dolmen de Bousquet in the Aveyron³ the chamber

is placed on the top of a tumulus, which from the three circles of stone that surround it, and other indications, never could have been higher or larger than it now is.

So far as I know, none of these dolmen-crowned tumuli have been dug into, which is to be regretted, as it would be curious to know whether the external dolmen is the real or only a simulated tomb. My own impression would be in favour of the latter hypothesis, inasmuch as a true and a false tomb are characteristic of all similar monuments. In the pyramids of Egypt they coexisted. In every Buddhist tope, without exception, there is a Tee, which is in every case we know only a simulated relic-casket. Originally it nmy have been the place where the relic was deposited, and as we know of instances where relics were exposed to the crowd on certain festivals, it is difficult to understand where they were kept, except in some external case like this. In every instance, however, in which a relic has been found it has been in the centre of the Tope and never in the Tee. A still more apposite illustration, however, is found in the tombs around Agra and Delhi. In all those of ally pretension the body 9. Tee cut In the Rock un a Dagoba at Ajunta. is buried in the earth in a vault

below the floor of the tomb and a gravestone laid over it, but on the floor of the chamber, under the dome, there is always a simulated sarcophagus, which is the only one seen by visitors. This is carried even further in tho tomb of the Great Akbar (1556, 1(505). Over the vault is raised a pyramid surrounded, not like this tumulus by three rows of stones, but by three rows of pavilions, and ou the top, exposed to the air, is a simulated tomb placed exactly as this dolmen is. No two buildings could well seem more different at first sight, but their common parentage and purpose can hardly be mistaken, and it must be curious to know whether the likeness extends to the double tomb also.

This, like many other questions, must be left to the spade to determine, but, unless attention is turned to the analogy above alluded to, the purpose of the double tomb may be misunderstood, even when found, and frequently, I suspect, has already been mistaken for a secondary interment.

Circles form another group of the monuments we are about to treat of, in this country more important than the dolmens to which the last section was devoted. In France, however, they are hardly known, though in Algeria they are very frequent. In Dcumark aud Sweden they are both numerous and important, but it is in the British Islands that circles attained their greatest development, and assumed the importance they maintain in all the works of our antiquaries which treat of megalitliic art.

little assistance in determining either the origin or use of this class of monument. It might, nay has been suggested, that the podium which surmounts such a tumulus, for instance, that of the Cocumella (woodcut No. 5) would, if the mound were removed, suggest, or be suggested, by the stone circles of our forefathers. This podium, however, seems always to have been a purely constructive expedient, without any mystic or religious significance, for unless the base of an earthen mound is confined by a revetement of this sort it is apt to spread, and then the whole monument loses that definition which is requisite to dignity.

The Kails of the Indian Buddhists at first sight seem to offer a more plausible suggestion of origin, but it is one on which it would be dangerous in the present state of our knowledge to rely too much; if for no other reason, for the one just given, that up to the time of Asoka, B.C. 250, they, like all the architecture of India, were in wood and wood only. Stone as a building material, either rude or hewn, was unknown in that country till apparently it was suggested to them by the Bactrian Greeks. Unless, therefore, we are prepared to admit that all our stone circles are subsequent, by a considerable interval of time, to the epoch of Asoka. they were not derived from India. My own impression is that all may ultimately prove to have been erected subsequently to the Christian Era, but till that is established we must look elsewhere than to India for our original form, and even then we have only got a possible analogy ; and nothing approaching to a proof that any connexion existed between them.

The process in this country, so far as I can make out, was different, though tending to a similar result. The stone circles in Europe appear to have been introduced in supercession to the circular earthen mounds which surround the early tumuli of our Downs. These earthen enclosures still continued to be used, surrounding stone monuments of the latest ages, but, if I mistake not, they first gave rise to the form itself. Such a circle, for instance, as that called the Nine Ladies on Stanton Moor, I take to be a transitional example. The circular mound, which is 38 feet in diameter, enclosed a scpulchral tumulus, as was, no doubt, the case from time immemorial, but, in this instance, was further adorned and dignified by the circle of stones erected

These stone circles are found enclosing tumuli, as in the Dolmen de Bousquet (woodcut No. 8), in three rows, and sometimes five or seven rows are found. They frequently also enclose dolmens, either standing on the level plain or on tumuli, but often, especially in this country, they are found enclosing nothing that can be seen above ground. This has led to the assumption that they are “ Things,” comitia—or places of assembly—or, still more commonly, that they are temples, though, now that the Druidical theory is nearly abandoned, no one has been able to suggest to what religion they are, or were, dedicated. The spade, however, is gradually dispelling all these theories. Out of say 200 stone circles which are found in these islands, at least one-lialf, on being dug out, have yielded sepulchral deposits. One-quarter are still untouched by the excavator, and the remainder which have not yielded up their secret are mostly the larger circles. Their evidence, however, is at best only negative, for, till we know exactly where to dig, it would require that the whole area should lie trenched over before we can feel sure we had not missed the sepulchral deposit. When, as at Avebury, the circle encloses an area of 28 acres,²² and the greater part of it is occupied by a v illage, no blind digging is likely to lead to any result, or can be accepted as evidence.

Still the argument would be neither illegitimate nor illogical if, in the present state of the evidence, it were contended that all stone circles, up say to 100 feet diameter, were sepulchral, as nine-tenths of them have been proved to be, but that the larger circles were cenotaphic, or, if another expression is preferred, temples dedicated to the honour or worship of the dead, but in which no bodies were buried. But to admit—and it cannot now be denied —that all circles up to 100 feet are sepulchral, yet to assert that above that dimension they became temples dedicated to the sun, or serpents, or demons, or Druids, without any other change of plan or design but increased dimensions, appears a wholly untenable proposition.

All tliis will, it is hoped, be made more clear in the sequel when wo come to examine particular examples, regarding which it is more easy to reason than merely from general principles; but in the meanwhile there is one other peculiarity which should be pointed out before proceeding further. It is that where great groups of circles are found, they—so far as is at present known— never mark cemeteries where successive generations of kings or chiefs were buried, but battle-fields. The circles, or dolmens, or cairns grouped in these localities seem always to have been erected by their comrades, to the memory of those who on these spots “fiercely fighting, fell,” and are monuments as well of the prowess of the survivors as of those who were less fortunate. The proof of this also must depend on individual examples to be brought forward iu the following pages. It does not, however, seem to present much difficulty, the principal point in the argument being that they are generally found in solitary places far removed from the centres of population, or are sometimes single and that they show no progression. Had they been cemeteries or sepulchres of kings, several would undoubtedly have been found grouped together; progression and individuality would have been observed; and lastly, they are just such monuments as an army could erect in a week or a month, but which the inhabitants of the spot could not erect iu years, and could not use for any conceivable purpose when erected.

It is somewhat unfortunate that no recognized name has yet been hit upon for this class of monument Alignment has been suggested, but the term is hardly applicable to two rows of stones, for instance, leading to a circle. Parallellitha is, at best, a barbarous compound, and as such better avoided. Though

therefore, the word avenues can hardly be called appropriate to rows of stones leading from nowhere to no place, and between which there is no evidence that anybody ever was intended to walk, still it seems the least objectionable expression that has yet been hit upon, and as such it will be used throughout.

These avenues are of two classes. First, those leading to circles. About the origin of this class there can be very little hesitation. They represent externally the passages in tumuli which lead to the central chamber; take, for instance, this example from a now

destroyed²³ tumulus near St. Helier, iu Jersey.² The circular chamber was 24 feet in diameter, and contained originally seven little cells, each roofed by a single slab of stone. This circular area was approached by an avenue, 17 feet long at the time of its destruction, which was roofed throughout the whole length with slabs of stone. The central chamber never, however, appears to have been vaulted, so that access to tho tombs through this passage could never have been possible after the mound was finished. The chamber was found filled with earth, and the whole monument covered up by a tumulus of considerable extent. It need hardly be observed that it is more unlikely that any people should cover up such a monument at any subsequent age, than that they

should dig out such monuments and leave them standing without their envelopes, as is so generally assumed. The tumid us was removed, because the officer in command of the neighbouring fort wanted a level parade-ground. As it stood uncovered it was a miniature Avebury, and the position of its cells may give us a hint where the bodies may be found there—near the outer circle of stones, where they have not been looked for. But of this hereafter. It is meanwhile evident that while these monuments were in course of erection they stood as shown in the last woodcut, and it is also tolerably clear that when people became familiar with their aspect in this state, they may have learned to regret hiding under a heap of earth what we certainly would have thought more interesting as it was. In like manner, as John Stuart well remarks, “ If the cairns at New Grange were removed, the pillars would form another Calleruish."²⁴ It is true, however, that if the Jersey monument is the type of Avebury, the latter must be comparatively modern, as a coin of Claudius, found in one of the cells at St. flelier,² probably fixes its date. Again, as we expect to bo able to prove that New Grange is subsequent to the Christian era, Calleruish must be more modern also. Be this as it may,

I think there can be vei-y little doubt that these exposed circles, with their avenues, took their rise, as in the case of dolmens, from people becoming familiar with their forms before they were covered up, and eventually reconciling themselves to dispense with the envelope. In the case of the circles, the new plan was capablo of infinitely greater extension than in that of the dolmens; but the process seems to have been the same in both instances.

Before leaving the Jersey circle, if any one will compare it with the chamber at Mycenre (woodcut No. 4), they can hardly fail to perceive the close similarity and probable identity of destination that exists between them; but as the island example is very much ruder, according to the usual reasoning it must be the more ancient of the two. This, however, is the capital fallacy which has pervaded all reasoning on the subject hitherto. It is true that nothing can

bo more interesting or more instructive than to trace the progress of the Classical, the Mediaeval, and the Indian styles through their ever-changing phases, or to watch the influence which one style had on the other. That progress was, however, always confined within the limits of a nation, or community of nations, and the influence limited to such nations as from similarity of race or constant intercourse were in position to influence reciprocally not only the architecture, but their arts and feelings. In order to establish this in the present instance, we must prove that there was such community of race and frequency of intercourse between the Chaunel Islands and Greece 1000 years B.C., that the latter would copy the other, or rather that 2000 years B.C. the Channel Islanders gave the Greeks those hints which they were enabled to elaborate, and of which the chambers at Mycenae about the time of the Trojan war were the result. Had this been the case the influence could hardly have ceased as civilization and intercourse with other countries increased, and we ought to find Tholoi in great perfection in these islands, and probably temples and arts in all the perfection to which they were afterwards expanded in Greece. In fact, we get into such a labyrinth of conjecture, that no escape seems possible. It would be almost as reasonable to argue that, the images on Easter Island, which we know continued to be carved in our day, were prehistoric, because they are so much ruder than the works of Phidias. The truth is, that where we cannot trace community of race or religion, accompanied by constant and familiar intercourse, we must take each people as doing what their state of civilization enabled them to accomplish, wholly irrespective of what was doing or had been done by any other people in any other part of the world. All that it is necessary to assume in this case is, that a dead-revering ancestral-worshipping people wished to do honour to the departed, as they knew or heard was done by other races of their family of maukind elsewhere, and that they did it in the best manner the state of tho arts among them admitted of—rudely, if they were in a low state of civilization, and more perfectly if they had advanced beyond that stage in which rude forms could be tolerated.

which are not attached to circles, and do not lead to any important monuments. Nothing that is buried at all resembles them in form, and no erections in the corresponding microlithic style, either in the Mediterranean countries or in India, afford uny hints which would enable us to suggest their purpose. We are thus left to guess at their uses solely from the evidence which can be gathered from their own form and position, and from such traditions as may exist; and these, it seems, have not hitherto been deemed sufficient to establish even a plausible hypothesis capable of explaining their intention.

Take, for instance, such an example as the parallel lines of Btones near Merivale Bridge on Dartmoor. They certainly do not form a temple in auy sense in which that word is understood by any other people or in any age with which we are acquainted. They are not procession paths, inasmuch as both ends are blocked up; aud, though it is true the sides are all doors, we cannot conceive any procession moving along their narrow gangway, hardly three feet iu width. The stones that compose the sides are only two and three feet high; so that, even if placed side by side, they would not form a barrier, and, being three to six feet apart, they are useless except to form an “ alignment ” There is no place for an image, no sanctuary or cell; nothing, in fact, that can be connected with any religious ceremouiid.

If the inhabitants of the place had really wanted a temple, in any sense in which we understand the term, thero is a magnificent tor, a few hundred yards off to the northward, where Nature has disposed some magnificent granite blocks so as to form niches such as human hands could with difficulty imitate. All that was wanted was to move the smaller blocks, lying loose in front of it, a lew yards to the right or left, and dispose them in a semi-circle or rectangular form, and they would have one of the most splendid temples in England iu which to worship the images which Ca?sar tells us they possessed.²⁵ They, however, did nothing of the kind. They went to a bare piece of moorland, where there

were no stones, and brought those we find there, and arranged them as shown on the plan; and for what purpose ?

The only answer to the question that occurs to me is that these stones are intended to represent an army, or two armies, drawn up in battle array; most probably the former, as we can hardly

understand the victorious army representing the defeated as so nearly equal to themselves. But if we consider them as the first and second 1 ine, drawn up to defend the village in their rear— which is an extensive settlement—the whole seems clear and intelligible. The circle in front would then represent the grave of a chief; the long stone, 40 yards in front, the grave of another of the “ menu ” people; and the circles and cromlech in front of the first line the burying-places of those who fell there.

There is another series of avenues at Cas Tor, on the western edge of Dartmoor,²⁶ some 600 yards in length, which is quite as like a battle array as this, but more complex and varied in plan. It bends round the brow of the hill, so that neither of the ends can be seen from the other, or, indeed, from the centre; and it is as unlike a temple or anything premeditated architecturally as this one at Men vale Bridge. There are several others on Dartmoor, all of the same character, and not one from which it seems possible to extract a religious idea.

When speaking of the great groups of stones in England and France, we shall frequently have to return to this idea, though then basing it on traditional and other grounds; but, meanwhile, what is there to be said against it ? It is perhaps not too much to say that in all ages and in all countries soldiers have been more numerous than priests, aud men have been prouder of their prowess in war than of their proficiency in faith. They have spent more money for warlike purposes than ever they devoted to the service of religion, and their paeans in honour of their heroes have been louder than their hymns in praise of their gods. Yet how was a rude, illiterate people, who could neither read nor write, to hand down to posterity a record of its victories ? A mound, such as was erei?ted at Marathon or at Waterloo, is at best a dumb witness. It may be a sepulchre, as Silbury Hill was supposed to be; it may be the foundation of a cacr, or fort, as many of those in England certainly were; it may be anything, in short. But a savage might very well argue: “ When any one sees how and where onr men were drawn up when we slaughtered our enemies.

ran he he so stupid as not to perceive that here we stood ami fought and conquered, and there our enemies were slain or ran ? ” We, unfortunately, have lost the clue that would toll us who “ we ” aud “ they ” were in the instance of the Dartmoor stones at least; but uncultivated men do not take so mean a viow of their own importance as to fancy this possible.

This theory has at least the merit of accounting for all the facts at present known, aud of being at variance with none, which is more than cau be said for any other that has hitherto been proposed. Till, therefore, something better is brought forward, it must be allowed to stand at least as a basis to reason upon, in order to explain the monuments w’e have to describe in the following pages.

The Menhirs, or tall stones,¹ form the last of the classes into which we have thought it necessary for the present, at least, to divide the remains of which we are now treating. They occur in all the megalithic districts, but from their very singleness and simplicity, it is almost more difficult to ascertain their purpose thau it is that of any more complicated monuments; nor do the analogies from the cognate microlithic styles help us much. The stones mentioned iu the early books of the Old Testament, though often pressed iuto the service, were all too small to bear any resemblance to those we are now concerned with. Neither Greece nor Etruria help us iu the matter, and though it is true that the Uuddhists in India, from Asoka’s time downward, were iu the habit of setting up Lats or Stambas, it seems with them to have been always, or nearly so, for tho purpose of bearing inscriptions, which is certainly not a distinguishing characteristic of our Menhirs. It is true that we have in Scotland two stones. The Cat stone near Edinburgh, bearing the name of Yetta, the grandson of Hengist (who probably was slain in battle there),^J and the Newton stone in Garioch, which is still

' From Mam, as before, etone, and Air—high. Miimr is supposed to bo the Mime word. It cannot, at least, bo tram! to any root in any Kastern language.

* ‘ Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland,’ iv. 110 el «•</'/.

unread. We have also one in France near Brest,²⁷ equally illegible, and no doubt others exist Perhaps these may be considered as early lispings of an infant, which certainly are the preludes of perfect speech, and only to be found where that power of words must afterwards exist. Here the analogy is, to say the least of it, remote.

There also are, especially in Ireland, but also in Wales and in Scotland, a great number of stones with Ogham inscriptions. So far as these have been made out they seem to be mere headstones of graves, intimating that A, the sou of B, lies buried there. A custom, it need hardly be observed, that continues to the present day in every cemetery in the land. The fact seems to be that so soon as the use of stone was suggested and men were sufficiently advanced to be able to engrave Oghams, it was at once perceived that a stone pillar with an inscription upon it was not only a more durable but a more intelligent and intelligible record of a man’s life or death than a simple mound of “ undistinguishable earth.” It in consequence rapidly superseded the barrow, and has continued iu use to the present time, and been adopted by both Christians and Mahomedans, by all, in fact, who bury, as contradistinguished from those who burn their dead.

In Scotland the story of the stones is slightly different. A great many of these are no doubt cat stones or battle memorials, but as they have not eveu Ogham inscriptions, they tell no tale. It is doubtful, indeed, if an Ogham inscription could describe a battle, or anything more complex than a genealogy, and still more so if it did whether we could read it. But without it how can we say what they aro? If, for instance, the battle of Largs had not been fought in historic times, how could we tell that the tall stone that now marks the spot was erected in the thirteenth century? Or how, indeed, can we feel sure of the history of any one? By degrees, however, in Scotland they faded into those wonderful sculptured stones which form so marked and so peculiar a feature of Pictland. Whether we shall ever get a key to the hieroglyphics with which these stones are covered is by no means clear, but eveu if we do they probably will not tell us much. They certainly contain neither names nor dates, hut even now their succession can be made out with tolerable distinctness. The probability seems to be that the figures on them are tribal marks or symbols of rank, aud, as such, would convey very little information if capable of being read.

It is easy to traco the perfectly plain obelisk being developed into such as the Newton stones, which have only one or two Pagan symbols, but are certainly subsequent to the Christian era. From these we advance to those on the back of which the Christian cross timidly appears, and which certainly date after St. Columba’s time (a.d. 563), and from that again to the erection of Sweno’s stone, near Forres, in the first years of the eleventh century, where the cross occupies the whole of the rear, and an elaborate bas-relief supersedes the rude symbols in the front.

In Ireland the rude stones do not appear to have gone through the “ symbol stage,” but early to have ripened into tho sculptured cross, for it was not from a timidly engraved cross as in Scotland that they took their origin. The Irish crosses at once boldly adopted the cross-arms, surrounded by a glory, with the other characteristics of that beautiful and original class of Christian monuments.

In France the menhir was early adopted by the Christians; so early that it has generally been assumed that those examples which we see surmounted by a cross were pagan monuments, on which at some subsequent time Christians have added a cross. This, however, certainly does not appear to have been always the case. In such a cross, for instance, as that at Lochcrist, the menhir and tho cross are one, and made for one another, and similar examples occur at Cape St. Matthieu, at Daoulas, and in other places in Brittany.²⁸ In France the menhir, after being adopted by the Christians, does not seem to have passed through the sculptured stage² common to crosses in Scotland and Ireland, but to have bloomed at once into the Calvary so frequent in

Brittany. Here the cross stands out as a tall tree, and the figures are grouped round its base, but how early this form

In Denmark the modern history of the Bauta stones, as the grave or battle stones are there called, is somewhat different. They early received a liunic as the Irish received an Ogham inscription, but Denmark was converted at so late an age to Christianity (the eleventh century) that her menhirs never passed through the early Christian stage,

but from Pagan monuments sunk at once into modern gravestones, with prosaic records of the birth and death of the dead man whose memory they were erected to preserve.

In all these instances we can trace back the history of the menhirs from historic Christian times to non-liistoric regions when these rude stone pillars, with or without still ruder inscriptions, were gradually superseding the earthen tumuli as a record of the dead. It is as yet uncertain whether we can follow back their history w ith anything like certainty beyond the Christian era. This, however, is just the task to which antiquaries should address themselves. Instead of reasoning as hitherto from the unknown to the known, it would be infinitely more philosophical to reason from the known backwards. By proceeding in this manner every step we make is a positive gain, ami eventually may lead us to write with certainty about things that now seem enveloped in mist and obscurity.

If there existed any acknowledged facts or accepted data with regard to the megalithic remains we are now treating of, the logical method of following out the subject would be to describe first their geographical distribution, and then their uses and drites. While, however, everything concerning them is considered as uncertain—in fact, as unknown, such a mode of treatment, though satisfactory to believers, would fail to carry conviction to the minds of those who doubt. It appears, therefore, that under tho circumstances a preferable mode will be to take three or four of the principal and best known British groups, and to subject them to a tolerably exhaustive examination. If it is possible to dispel the errors that have grown up around them, and to fix their uses and dates on anything like a reasonable basis, the rest will be easy; but so long as men believe in Druids or Dragons, or evon think it necessary to relogate these monuments to prehistoric antiquity, it is useless to reason regarding them. By the process it is proposed to follow, it is hoped at least to be able to dispel these mists. Others must judge whether the landscape their dispersion will reveal is either real, or pleasing to contemplate.

The first monument we propose selecting for examination is Avebury, as the largest, and in some resects the most important of the class in this country. Stonehenge might at first sight seem to have equal claims to precedence, but it is exceptional. It is the only hewn stone monument we possees, the only one where trilithons are found with horizontal architraves, and where the outer circle also possesses these imposts. It is, in fact, the megalithic monument which exhibits the most civilized forms, and to prove its age and use would not necessarily prove those of any rude stone monument found elsewhere. Avebury, on the contrary, though larger than the others, is constructed on pro-cisely the same principle. It has the enclosing vallum, with its ditch inside, like Arborlow, Marden, Arthur’s round table, at Penrith, and others we shall meet with further on, while its circle and avenues are identical, as far as we can judge, with numerous examples found elsewhere.

Before, however, proceeding to reason about Avebury, the first point is to ascertain what the group really consists of, which is a much more difficult task than would at first sight appear. Stukeley has introduced so many of his own fancies into his description of the place, and they have been so implicitly followed by all who have since written on the subject, that it is now no easy task to get back to the original form.

The principal monument at Avebury consists of a vallum of earth nearly, but not quite, circular in form, with an average

diameter of about 1200 feet. Close on the edge of its internal ditch stood a circle apparently originally consisting of about 100 stones, with a distance consequently of about 33 feet from centre to centre. Inside this were two other double circles, placed not in the axis of the great one, but ou its north-eastern side. The more northern one was apparently 350 feet in diameter, the other 325 feet.²⁹ In the centre of the northern one stood what is here called a cove, apparently consisting of three upright stones supporting a capstone—a dolmen, in fact, such as we shall

frequently meet with in the following pages. In tho southern circle there was only one stone obelisk or menhir. These facts we gather from Stnkelev and Colt Hoare, for all is now so completely ruined and destroyed, that without their description no one could now make even an approximate plan of the place.

The stones that comprise these inner as well as the outer circle are all the native Sarsens, which occur everywhere on these downs.

In some places, such as Clatford Bottom, about a mile from Avebury, they lie still in numbers sufficient to erect a dozen Ave-burys, and many are still to be seen in the Bottoms to the southward, and indeed in every place where they have not been utilized by modern civilization. No mark of a chisel is to be seen on any of the stones now standing here. For their effect they depend wholly on their mass, and that is so great as to produce an impression of power and grandeur which few of the more elaborate works of men's hands can rival.

From the outer vallum a stone avenue extended in a perfectly straight line for about 1430 yards, in a south-easterly direction. The centre was apparently drawn from the centre of the great 1200 feet circle, not from those of the smaller ¹⁵' ones. This is called the Kennet Avenue, from its pointing towards the village of that name. I am

extremely sceptical with regard to the existence of another, called the Beckhampton Avenue, on which Dr. Stukeley lays so much stress. Aubrey did not see it, though he saw the Long Stone Cove, the “ Devil’s Quoits,” as he called them; and Stukeley is obliged to admit that in his day not one 6tone was standing.³⁰ It seems that here, as, indeed, everywhere over this country, a number of Sarsen stones were lying about, and his fertile imagination manufactured them into the body of a snake. None, however, are shown in Sir R. Colt Hoare’s survey, and none exist now; and beyond the Cove even Stukeley admits that he drew the serpent’s tail only because a serpent must have a termination of that sort. There were no stones to mark its form any more then than now. The first objection that appears against admitting the existence of the very hypothetical avenue is, that no curved avenue of any sort is known to exist anywhere, or attached to any monuments. All the curves of the Kennet avenue are the Doctor’s own, introduced by him to connect the straight-lined avenues which were drawn from the circle at Avebury, and that on Hakpen Hill. There are none at Stanton Drew, or other places where he audaciously drew them. Near the church there are, or were, two stones placed in the opening like that called the Friar’s Reel, and the prostrate stone at Stonehenge, but these are all that probably ever existed of the Beckhampton Avenue. The question is not, however, important. As there were two circles inside the Avehury vallum, there may have been two avenues. All that is here contended for is, that there is no proof of the existence of the second. A dolmen, called the Long Stone Cove, existed near where Stukeley draws its sinuous line, but there is nothing to show that it ever formed any part of such an alignment; and around it there were some standing stones, or rather, even in Stukeley’s time, stones which apparently had stood, hut there is nothing to show whether forming part of a circle, or as detached menhirs, or as parts of an avenue.

The second member of the Avebury group is the double circle, or rather double oval, on Hakpen hill—Haca’s Pen;^J this was.

according to Stukeley, 138 feet bv 155 feet, and had an avenue 45 feet wide, as compared with 51 feet which Sir R. C. Iloare gives for tliose of the Kennct avenue of Avebury. The avenue is supposed to have extended in a perfectly straight line for above a quarter of a mile, pointing directly towards Silbury Hill, which is about one mile and a quarter distant.

The third member of the group is the famous Silbury Hill, about a mile distant due south from Avebury. That these two last named are of the same age, and part of one design, seems scarcely open to doubt; but it is quite an open question whether Haeas Pen belongs either to the same age or the same design. Its stones were very much smaller, its form different, and its avenue pointing towards Silbury looks as if that monument existed, and may have long existed before it was built; but of this hereafter.

Besides these three there are numerous barrows, both long and round, in the neighbourhood, and British forts and villages; but these we propose to pass over at present, confining our attention iu the first instance to the three monuments above enumerated.

The first question that arises on looking at such a structure as Avebury, is whether it is a temple at all. It has already been attempted in the preceding pages to show what the temples of Britain were in the ages immediately succeeding the Roman occupation; but even if it is conceded that they were small basilicas, it will be contended that this is no answer to the question. If Avebury, it will be said, is a temple, it belonged to a mysterious, mythical, prehistoric people capable of executing such wonderful works before they came in contact with the Romans, but who, strange to say, were incapable of doing anything after the civilizing touch of that great people had left them feebler, and more ignorant than they were before!

If this question, What is Avebury? is addressed to one—brought up in the Druidical faith as most Englishmen have been—lie at once answers, It is a temple of the Druids. If pressed and reminded of the groves and the oaks these sectaries delighted in, he will perhaps admit that no soil is so little likely to grow oaks as the chalk downs of Wiltshire, and that there is no proof that any oaks ever grew in the neighbourhood. But this is not

a complete answer, fur it may be contended that Cor some reason we cannot comprehend, the Druids may have dispensed with trees on this occasion. The real difficulty is, as before mentioned, that no stones or stone structures are ever mentioned in connection with Druids.

If an educated man whose mind is free from prejudice or preconceived ideas is asked the quest ion, he runs over in his own mind what he knows of the temples of other peoples—Egypt, Assyria, Greece, Rome, in the ancient or the middle ages. They produced nothing of the sort. Persia, India, China, or the countries in the Eastern seas are all equally unsuggestive; nor will Mexico or Peru help him. The first conclusion, therefore, that he inevitably arrives at is, if these were the temples of the Britons, they must indeed have been a “Peculiar people,” unlike any other race that lived at any time in any part of the world.

If they were temples, to what god or gods were they dedicated? It could hardly have been Mercury, or Apollo, or Mars, Jove, or Minerva, mentioned by Ca?sar,‘ as the gods worshipped by the Druids—and though perhaps these were only the nearest synonyms of Boman gods applied to Celtic divinities, still there must have been such resembluiices as to have justified these appellations. We know of what form the temples of these gods were, and certainly they were not built after the fashion of the circles at Avebury. Some antiquaries have timidly suggested a dedication to the Sun. But there is certainly no passage in any author, classical nr mediaeval, which would lead us to suppose that our forefathers were addicted to the worship of a deity so unlikely to be a favourite in such a climate as ours. But again, what is a sun temple ? Does one exist anywhere ? Had the Wiltshire shepherds attempted it, they probably would have found the same difficulty that beset the fire-worshipping Persians of old. It is not easy to get the sun into a temple fashioned by human hands, and his rays are far more available on high places or on the sea-shore than inside walls or enclosures of any sort.

Even puttiug aside the question to what god it was dedicated, what kind of worship could be performed in such a place? It could not lie for speaking in. Our largest cathedrals are (iCO feet long, and no man would attempt from the altar of the lady chapel to address a crowd beyond the west door; still less would he iu the open air attempt to address a crowd in a circle 1200 feet iu diameter, and where from the nature of the arrangements one half of the audience must be behind him. Still less is it fitted for seeing. The floor of the area is perfectly flat, and though peoj le talk loosely of the crowd that could stand on the vallum, or on the berm, or narrow ledge between tho internal ditch and the foot of the rampart, they forget that only one row of persons could stand on a sharp-pointed mound, and that the berm is 011 the same level as the rest of the floor, and is the lost place any one would choose, as 100 great stones were put up in front of it as if especially designed to obstruct the view. This was, in fact, the case with all the stones. Assuming the ceremony or action to take place in the centre of either of the two inner circles, the double row of stones which surround them is so placed as to obstruct the view in every direction to tho utmost possible extent. It may be suggested that the priest might climb on to the cap-stone of the cove, in the northern circle, and there perform his sacrifice in sight of the assembled multitude. It would be diflieult to conceive any place so ill suited for the purpose; and even then, how would he manage on the point of the obelisk in the centre of the southern circle? No place,in fact, can be so ill adapted for either seeing or hearing as Avebury; and those who erected it would have been below the capacity of ordinary idiots if they designed it for either purpose. Besides this, it has none of the ordinary adjuncts of a temple. There is no sanctuary, no altar, no ark, no procession path, no priests’ house, nothing that is found more or less prominently forming a part of every temple in every part of the world.

AVhy so hypaethral ? Are we to understand that the climate of the Wiltshire downs is so perfect and equable that men can afford to dispense with roofs or the ordinary protection against weather ? or are we to assume that the men who could move these masses of stone and raise these mounds were such utter savages that they could not erect an enclosed building of any sort?

world; yet all her temples are roofed in a more careful manner and more stately than our mediaeval cathedrals, and so are all those of India and the Eastern climes where shelter is far less wanted than here. In all these countries and climes the temples of the gods are the dwellings or halls of men, enlarged and improved. What they did well for themselves, they did better for their deities. Are men therefore to assume that the Wiltshire shepherd slept on the snow in winter, with no other protection than a circle of widely spaced stones, and had no idea of a roof ? Yet, if he were not hardened by some such process, it is difficult to see why he should build a temple 60 exposed to the inclemency of the weather that no ceremony could be properly performed in it for one half of the days of the year.

Another objection to the temple theory that would strike most people, if they would think about it, is the enormous size of Avebury. Its area is at least five times that of St. Peter’s at Rome; *250,000 people could easily be seated within its vallum, aud half a million could stand. Men generally try to adapt the size of their buildings to the amount of accommodation required. But where should such a multitude as this come from ? How could they be fed ? How could they be lodged ? There is no reason to suppose that in any ancient time before the introduction of agriculture, the pastoral population on these downs could ever have been greater than, or so great as, that which now exists there. When Doomsday Book was compiled, there were only two hides of arable laud in the manor, and they seem to have belonged to the church. A fair inference from which seems to be that, but for the superior knowledge and influence of the priesthood, the inhabitants of these downs might., in the eleventh century, have remained in the same state of pastoral barbarity in which there is every reason to beliove they were sunk in pagan times. How a few shepherds, sparsely scattered over these plains, could have erected or have required such a temple as this, is the mystery that requires to be explained. A very small parish church now suffices for their spiritual wants; and if 10,000 pilgrims, even at the present day, when agriculture has been extended to every available patch of ground, visited the place for a week, many of them would be starving before it was over.

It would be easy to adduce fifty other arguments of this sort. Many more must indeed occur to any one who will give himself the trouble to think of the matter; but to those who are accustomed to such investigations the two most convincing probably are, first, that there is no evidence whatever of progress in the design of Avebury. It was built and finished as first designed. The second is, that in it thero is a total absence of ornament. In India, we have temples as big as Avebury; but their history is written on their faces. The first step in the process is generally that a small shrine, with a narrow enclosure and small gateway, becomes from some cause or other, sacred or rich, and a second enclosure is added to contain halls for the reception of pilgrims or the ceremonial display on festal occasions. But no god in that pantheon can live alone. New shrines are added for other deities, with new halls, new residences for priests, and more accommodation for all the thousand and one requisites of a great idol establishment. This requires a third or fourth new enclosure, up even to a seventh, as at Seringliam. But in all this there is progress : 200 or 30U years are required, aud each century—sometimes each decade—leaves its easily recognised mark as the work progresses. In like manner, the great temple at Karnac, though covering only one-third the area of Avebury, took the Egyptians three centuries to build, and every step of its progress can be easily traced. The works of the earlier Thotmes differ essentially from those of Manepthah and Baineses, and theirs again from those of Seshonk; and these again differ essentially from the little shrine of Osortasen, which was the germ of the whole.

So it was with all our cathedrals. The small Saxon church was superseded by the Norman nave with a small apsidal choir. This was enlarged into the Early English presbytery, and beyond this grew the lady chapel, and as the ill-built Norman work decayed, it was replaced by Tudor constructions. But there is nothing of the sort at Avebury. Had the temple been built or begun by the sparse inhabitants of these downs, we should have seen something to show where the work began. They must have brought one stone one year and another the next, and inevitably they would have employed their leisure hours, like the inhabitants of Easter Island, in carving these stones either with ornaments or symbols, or fashioning them into idols. There is absolutely no instance in the whole world where some evidence of care and of a desire after ornament of some sort is not to be traced in the temples of the people. Nothing, however, of the sort occurs here. Indeed, if there is one thing more evident than another about Avebury, it is that, as it was begun, so it was ended. There is no hesitation, no sign of change: the same men, to all appearance, who traced its plan saw its completion; and as they designed it, so tliey left it. There is no sign of any human band having touched it from that hour henceforward till the sordid greed of modern farmers set to work to destroy it, to build with its materials the alehouse and the village which now occupies a small portion of the enclosure.

So too with regard to ornament. This structure, we may fairly assume, if a temple, must have been in use for some centuries; but during that time, or any shorter time that may be assumed, no man had the skill or the inclination to adorn the greatest temple of his native laud either with carving or emblems or ornament of any kind. The men who could conceive the great design—so great and noble—could do nothing more. Their hands drooped in listless idleness by their sides, and they wero incapable of further exertion! Such a state of affairs, if not impossible, is certainly unparalleled. No such example exists anywhere else with reference to any temple, so far as we know, in any part of the world. Tombs do show these peculiarities at times, temples never.

If these reasons are sufficient to prove that Avebury whs not a temple, there are more than can be required, to show that it was not a place of meeting of ancient Britons. Whatever may be thought of the extent of prehistoric assemblies, it will hardly be contended that it was necessary to provide accommodation for the 250,000 men who could be seated in the great circle. Even supposing it were intended only to accommodate 12,000 or 13,000 lords and as many commons in the two subordinate lings, they would hardly have arranged an inner circle of great stones in tho middle of each assembly, or placed a spiked obelisk for a woolsack in the oue or a tall dolmen under or behind the Speaker's chair in the other. Nothing in fact could bo conceived so utterly unsuited for the purpose as these rings, and unless these primeval men were very differently constituted from ourselves, any assembly of elder-men who were likely to meet at Avebury would have preferred a room however rude, and of one-hundredth part of the extent, for their deliberations to the unsheltered and unsuitable magnificence of the Big Stones. Of course, among all rude people, and often also among those more civilized, open-air assemblies of the people will take place; but then these will always be near the great centres of population. Men will go into the desert for religious purposes, but they prefer talking politics nearer home. In some communities a Campus Martius or a Thing field may be set apart for the purpose; but the first requisite of such a place of assembly is that it shall be open and free from encumbrance of any sort. A Mote hill too, like the terraced Tynwald Mount in the Isle of Man, is an intelligible arrangement, not for a deliberative assembly, but as a rostrum from which to proclaim law. We can also understand why Shire courts should be held on barrows, as seems often to have been the case. For here the judge occupied a dignified position on the summit. His assessors stood behind him, and the pleaders and people in front. Instances are also known in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries where local courts were summoned to meet at the “standing stones,” or in circles, in Scotland at least;³¹ but in all these instances it was apparently to settle territorial disputes on the spot, and the stones or mounds were merely indicated as well-known marks and, consequently, convenient trysting-places. Even if this were not so, it would not be at all to be wondered at that in the middle ages sepulchral circles or mounds were habitually used as meeting-places. They were then old enough to be venerable; and their antiquity must have conferred on them a dignity suitable to the purpose, whatever their original destination may have been. But all this is very different from erecting as a place of assembly so huge and inconvenient a place as Avebury is, and always must have been.

It seems needless to follow this line of argument further, for unless it ciin be shown that the people who erected Avebury were so difi'er-ently constituted from ourselves that no reasoning derived from our experience can be applied to them, the answor seems inevitable.

That no such Temple, nor has any such meeting-place, been built or attempted by any set of men in any part of the world. But is there any reason for supposing that tho inhabitants of these downs differed so essentially from ourselves? Dr. Thurnam has examined with care some hundreds of skulls gathered from the grave-mounds iu this neighbourhood, and has published decades on decades of them.³² Yet the most learned craniologists cannot detect—except perhaps in degree—any difference that would lead us to suppose that these ancient men were not actuated by the same motives and governed by the same moral influences as ourselves. If this is so, Avebury certainly was not erected either as a temple or a place of assembly, iu any sense of the word which we can understand, and those who insist that it was either are bound to explain what the motives or objects could have been which induced the inhabitants of the Wiltshire downs to act in a manner so entirely opposed to ull we know of the actions or feelings of all other nations in all other parts of the world.

If, therefore, Avebury was neither a temple nor a place of assembly, what was it ? The answer does not seem far to seek. It must have been a burying-place, but still not a cemetery in the ordinary sense of the term. The inhabitants of these downs eould never have required a bigger and more magnificent burying-place than any other community in Great Britain, and must always have been quite unequal to raise such a monument. But what is more important than this, a cemetery implies succession in time aud gradations in rauk, and this is exactly what is most conspicuously wanting at Avebury. It may be the monument of om: king or two kings, but it is not a collection of the monuments of individuals of various classes in life, or of a series of individuals of the same rauk, erected at different intervals of time. As before remarked, it is in one design—“ totus teres atque rotundus,” erected with no hesitation and no shadow of change.

If, however, we assume that Avebury was the burying-place of those who fell in a great battle fought on the spot, every difficulty seems at once to vanish. It is now admitted that men did bury in stone circles or under dolmens, and beside headstoues and within earthen enclosures, and what we find here differs only in degree from what we fiud elsewhere. It seems just such a monument us a victorious army of say 10,000 men could, with their prisoners, erect in a week. The earth is light, and could easily he thrown up into the form of the vallum, and the Sarsen stones lay all over the downs, and all on a higher level than Avebury, which perhaps for that very reuson is placed on the lowest spot of ground in the neighbourhood. With a few rollers and ropes, 10,000 men would very soon collect all the stones that ever stood there, and stick them up on their ends. They probably would have no skilled labour in their ranks, and no leisure, if they had, to employ it in ornamentation of any sort. Without this, it is just such a monument as might and would be raised by an illiterate army wishing to bury with honour those who had fallen in the fight, and having at the same time no other means of leaving on the spot a record of their own victory.

On theoretical grounds, there seems to be no argument that can be urged against this view; and during the ten years that it has been constantly before the public none have been brought forward that deserve notice. It is urged, however, that the evidence is not complete, and that nothing written serves to confirm this view. Those who make the objection forget that one of the first conditions of the problem is that those who erected such a monument should be illiterate. If they could have written to any primeval

⁴ Times,’ they would not have taken such pains to lithograph their victory on the spot, llad they been able either to read or write, an inscription would have done more than the 200 or 300 stones of Avebury; but because they could not write, they raised them, and, for that reason also, left us the problem of finding out why they did so.

We are not, however, wholly without evidence on this subject. Many years ago Mr. Kemble printed a charter of King Athelstan, dated in 939, which, describing the boundaries of the manor of Overton, in which Avebury is situated, makes use of the following expression:—“Then by Collas barrow, as far as the broad road to Hackpen, thence northward up along the Stone row, thence to the burying-places.”³³ It does not seom to be a matter of doubt that the stone row here mentioned is the Ken net Avenue, nor that the biirying-places (byrgelsas) are the Avebury rings; but it may bo urged that the Saxon surveyor did not know what he was talking about; and as, unfortunately, he does not say who were buried there, and gives no corroborative evidence, all we learn from this is that they were so considered in the tenth century.

Something more tangible was nearly obtained shortly before Stukeley’s time, when Lord Stawell levelled the vallum next the church, where the great barn now stands. The original surface of the ground was “ easily distinguishable by a black stratum of mould on the chalk. Ilere they found large quantities of buck-horns, bones, oyster-shells, and wood-coals. An old man who was employed on the work says there was a quantity of a cartload of horns, that they were very rotten, and that there were very many burned bones among them.”³ Ou the same page, Dr. Stukeley adds: “Besides some Roman coins accidentally found in and about Abury, I was informed that a square bit of iron was taken up under one of the great stones upon pulling it down.” Other Roman coins have, I understand, been found there since, but there is no authentic record of the fact which can be quoted. This is to be regretted ; for the presence, if ascertained, of these coins would go far to prove that the erection of the monument was after their date, whatever that may be.

Unfortunately no scientific man saw these bones, so no one was able to say whether they were human or not; but the presumption is that they were, for w hy should burned bones of animals be placed in such a situation? The answer to this is that the Wiltshire Archeological Society have made some excavations at Avebury, and found nothing. In 18G5, they tapped the vallum in various places, and dug one trench to its centre, and, as they found nothing, concluded that nothing w as to be found. But in a mound 1442 feet long, according to Sir R. Colt Iloare, there must be many vacant spots, especially if the bodies were burnt’; and such negative evidence cannot be considered as conclusive, nor as sufli-cient to disprove the evidence acquired in Lord Stawell's diggings. Stukeley’s honesty in recording facts of this sort is hardly to bo suspected, though the inferences ho draws from his facts are generally to be received with the extremist caution. The Society also dug in the centre of the northern circle, where the dolmen stood, and penetrated to the original chalk, but found nothing except the ruins of the stones which had bjen destroyed by fire, and express great disappointment at finding “ no human bones whatever.”¹ If the bodies were burnt—as we should be led to infer from what Lord Stawell found under the vallum—what they probably would have found, had the “ Cove ” been complete, would have been a vase or urn with ashes. The barbarians who destroyed the stones are scarcely likely to have spared so worthless a piece of crockery; and if it were broken at the time, it would be iu vain a hundred years afterwards to look either for it or for bones that, in all probability were never laid there. Nor need better results have been expected from their trench, CO feet long. A man must know very exactly what he is looking for, and where to look for it, who expects to find an object like an urn, a foot in diameter, in a 28-acre field. Judging from the experience obtained at Crichie, iu Scotland, where a funereal deposit was obtained at the foot of every ouo of a circle of stones that stood inside a ditch like the internal one at Avebury, it is there we should expect to find the deposit.³ That is just where nobody has thought of looking at Avebury, though nothing would be easier. There aro fifty or sixty empty holes, and any one might without difficulty be enlarged, and if there were a deposit at the foot of each, it would then inevitably be found.

To this we shall return presently. Meanwhile let us see what evidence, if any, is to be obtained from the eircle on llakpen Mill.

As before mentioned, this monument consists of two ovals, uceordiug to Dr. Stukeley the outer one was 138 by 155 feet anti

' The particulars arc taken from a Hist. Society,' printed at Devizes, but, pmiplih’t entitled * Kxoavations ut Ave- t to far as I know, not yet published,

the inner 45 by 51 feet. He does not give the dimensions of tho stones; but Aubrey calls them from 4 to 5 feet in height, which

tj . c 0 to average oners’----------«--------^ ••••* ‘ quarter the size of

woodcut (No. 16), and the same number is shown in the view (plate xxi.). In both instances, the avenue is represented as perfectly straight, and as trending rather to the southward of Silbury Hill.¹ It extended, according to Aubrey, a quarter of a mile— say 440 yards.

The most curious circumstance, however, connected with this circle is that, at the distance of about 80 yards from the outer oval, there were found two rows of skeletons, laid side by side, with their feet towards the centre of the circles. In a curious letter, written by a Dr. Toope, of Oxford, dated 1st December, 1G85, addressed to Mr. Aubrey, and published by Sir It. Colt Hoare,³ it is said:—“I quickly perceived them to be human.” “Next day dugg up many bushells, with which I made a noble medicine. The bones are large and nearly rotten, but the teeth extream and wonderfully white. About 80 yards from where the bones were found, is a temple 40 yards diameter, with another 15yards; round about bones layd so close that soul toucheth scul. Their feet all round turned towards the temple, 1 foot below the surface of the ground. At tho feet of tho first order lay the head of the next row, tho feet always tending towards the temple.” Further

erected by Agricola, to represent a map ’ * Ancient Wiltshire,' ii. p. C3. of England! A plan accompanies it,

on Aubrey asserts that a ditch surrounded the temple, which Stnkeley denies; but there seems no difficulty in reconciling the two statements. The destruction of the monument had commenced before Aubrey’s time. For it is impossible to conceive bodies lying for even 1000 or 1200 years in so light a soil, at the depth of 1 foot or even 2 feet, exposed to the influence of rain and frost, without their being returned to earth. Most probably there was a ditch, and where there was a ditch there must have been a mound, and that, if heaped over the bodies, might have protected them. The vallum had disappeared in Aubrey’s time; the ditch was filled up before Stukeley’s, and stones and all had been smoothed over in Sir R. Colt Hoare’s; so that now the site can hardly be defined with certainty. A trench, however, cut across it, if it can bo truced, might lead to some curious revelations, for there can be no doubt whatever with regard to the facts stated in Dr. Toope’s letter. He was a medical man of eminence, and knew human bones perfectly, and was too deeply interested in the diggings, from which he drew “ his noble medicine,” and to which he frequently returned, to be mistaken in what he stated.

Meanwhile, however, what interests us more at this stage of the enquiry are the differences as well as the similarities of the two monuments. The circles at Hakpen are on a very much smaller scale both as to linear dimensions and the size of the stones than the circles at Avebury; and the difference between burning and burying, which, so far as the evidence goes, seems to have prevailed in the two places, is also remarkable. Do they belong to two different ages, and, if so, which is the elder? The evidence of the tumuli is uniform that the inhabitants of this island buried before they burnt. But can these bones be so old as this would force us to admit they were ? So far as the evidence at present goes, it seems impossible to carry the burials on Hakpen Hill back to the earliest period of prehistoric interments; the condition of the bones is sufficient to render such an hypothesis untenable. Unless the phosphates and other component adjuncts remained in them, they would have been as useless for medicine as for manure, and the exposed position in w hich they lay would have reduced these to dust or mud in a very few centuries. From the descriptions we have, the Wlies certainly were not in the contracted doubled-up position usual in the so-called bronze ape, and there were no traces of the cremations apparently introduced by the Romans, aud practised for some time after they left. All appear to have been laid out in the extended position afterwards adopted and continued to the present day. In fact everything would lead us to suppose that Camden was not far wrong in saying that these were the bones of the Saxons and Danes slain at the battle of Rennet in a.d. 1006.¹ Even then, unless there was a mound over them, they could hardly have lasted 600 years in the state in which they were found. If we do not adopt this view, but insist that Hakpen and Avebury are contemj>orary monuments, and part of one great plan, the only hyi>othesis that occurs to me that will at. all account for their peculiarities is that the victorious army burnt and buried their dead at Avebury, and that the defeated force got permission to bury their dead more modestly on Hakpen Hill.

Silbury Hill, which forms the third member of our group, is situated nearly due south from Avebury, at a distance of 1200 yards from the outside of the ring, of tho former, to the foot of

the hill, or, as nearly as may be, one Roman mile from centre to centre. Mr. Rickman² based an argument on the latter fact, as if it proved the jiost-Homan origin of the group; and like the many recurring instances of 100 feet and 10J yards, which run through all the megalithic remains, it may have some value, but, as a single instance, it can only be looked upon as a coincidence.

¹ Cnnnlcn,' Britannia,’ 127. * ‘ Archrcologia,’ xxviii. p. 300 tl «•</'/•

of ^ ateabnry,¹ are that it is 130 feet in height, 552 feet in diameter, and 1057 feet in circumference; that the flat top is 104 feet or 102 feet across,² according to the direction in which it is measured; (his last being another Roman coincidence, as the top lias no doubt both sunk and spread. The angle of the slope of the sides is 30 degrees to the horizon.

In the year 1777 a shaft was sunk from the top of the mound to the base, by order of the then Duke of Northumberland and Colonel Drax, but no record has been preserved of what they found, or rather did not find, for had they made any discovery of the least importance, it certainly would have been communicated to some of the learned societies of the day. Subsequently, in 1849, a shaft was driven nearly horizontally from the southern face on the level of the original soil to the centre, where it met ihe Duke’s shaft; and subsequently a circular gallery was carried round the centre, but in vaiu; nothing was found in these excavations that would show that the mound had ever been used for sepulchral purposes, or that threw any light whatever on its history’ or destination.³

Judging from the analogies gathered from our knowledge of the parallel Indian series, we ought not to be surprised if this really were the only result. From the accounts of the Chinese travellers who visited India in the fifth and seventh centuries, we learn that about one-half of the topes they saw and described were erected to commemorate events, and not to contain relics, or as simulated tombs. Wherever Buddha or any of his followers performed any miracles, or where any event happened of sufficient importance to make it desirable that the memory of the locality where it happened should be preserved, there a Tope was erected. To take an example as bearing more directly than usual on our present subject. When Dutthagamini, king of Ceylon (101 B.C.),

defeated the usurper Ellala, and restored the true faith, “ho erected near the capital adagoba in commemoration of his victory. A stone pillar marks the spot where the action commenced, and another stone pillar exists there with an inscription to the effect that it marks the spot rendered sacred by the death and blood of Ellala.”¹ The dagoba is a simple mound of earth, and, 60 far as known, has never been opened. In Afghanistan, many of the topes opened by Messrs. Masson and Houigberger were found to be what they call “ blind topes,” but they were not able to detect by any external sign whether their researches were likely to be rewarded with success or to end in disappointment.²

Whether these analogies are worth anything or not, nothing appears, at first sight at least, more probable than that, if the fallen chiefs of a victorious army are buried at Avebury, the survivors should have employed their prisoners as slaves to erect a mound on the spot probably where the chiefs were slain and the battle decided. The tradition, however, having been lost, the mound stands silent and uncommunicative, and it is not easy now to read its riddle.

It is very premature, however, to speculate either on these analogies or on the negative results of I ho explorations made into the hill: these last were undertaken, like the diggings at Avebury, on the empirical assumption that (he principal deposit would be found in the centre, and at Silbury on the ground level, which is exactly the place where almost certainly it was not. Supposing that there is a low-level sepulture at Silbury, it probably will be found within 30 or 40 yards of the outer face of the mound, on the side looking towards Avebury, if it is connected with that monument. But the knowledge we have acquired, as w ill be afterwards detailed, from the examination of the Minning Lowe, Arbor Lowe, Rose Hill tumuli, and other monuments of this class, would lead us to expect to find the principal deposit near the summit. The bit of a bridle (woodcut No. 18) and the traces of armour which were found in Stukeley’s time, near the summit, mark in all

' ‘Journal Royal Asiatic Soc.* xiii. p. 164; and Major Skinner's plan of Anurajapurn.

probability the position of the principal graves, and nothing would surprise me less than if live or six entombments were found arranged around the upper plateau at a small depth below the surface. We shall be in a better position to judge how far this is probable when we have finished this chapter;

At one time I hoped that the Roman road might be found to have passed under the hill, and if this were the case, it would settle the question as to whether it were pre- or post-Roman. In order to ascertain this, some excavations were made into the hill in 1867, and simultaneously on the high ground to the southward of it. As traces which seemed undoubtedly to mark the existence of the road running past the hill, at about 50 to 100 yards to the southward, were found there, the excavations into the hill were discontinued, and the line of the road considered as established. Owing to various mishaps, no plan of these discoveries has yet been published, but the annexed woodcut, which is traced from

Standing on Silbury Hill and looking westward, the road coming from Bath over the downs seems to come direct at the hill. After passing the Devizes road, it trends to the southward, and shortly again resumes its original direction. About a mile before it reaches the hill, it again resumes its southward direction, and passes it at a distance of between 50 to 100 yards, making, apparently, for the spot where the bridge over the Kennet now exists, and may have existed in Roman times. Those who contend for the pre-Roman antiquity of the hill rest their case on the assumption that the Romans always made or washed to make their roads perfectly straight, and that this being deflected to the south, it was in consequence of the hill being there at the time the road was made. This, however, is singularly contradicted by the line of this very road westwards from the Devizes road. According to the Ordnance Survey, it is set out in a curve for 3£ miles till it meets the Wands-dyke. Why this was done is not clearer than why the road should have been curved to the eastward of the Devizes road. But, on the other hand, supposing the hill to have been where it now stands, and the Romans wished the road to be straight, nothing in the world was so easy as for them to set out a line mathematically straight between the Devizes road and the point where it passes the hill. The country is and was perfectly open, and quite as flat as any Roman road-maker could desire, and signals could have been seen throughout with perfect facility. It is crediting the Roman surveyors with a degree of stupidity they certainly did not show elsewhere, to say, if they wanted a straight road, that seeing the hill before their eyes, they first set out their road towards it, when they knew that before they had advanced a mile, they must bend it so as to avoid that very obstacle. Even then they would have tried to make it as straight as possible, and would have adopted the line of the present coach-road, which runs inside their line and between it and the hill. At the same time, if any one will turn to Sir R. Colt Hoare’s map of the Roman roads in this district—“ Stations Caine and Swindon ”—which includes Avebury, he will find that all are set out in lines more or less curvilinear, and sometimes violently so, when any object was to be gained by so doing. Though, therefore, as a general rule, it is safe to argue on tho presumption of the straightness of Roman roads, it may lead to serious error to rely on such evidence in every instance.

eastward on Hakpen Hill is the same. It is perfectly distinct and quite straight for about a mile, but if it had been continued in that line, it would have passed the hill at a distance of at least 200 yards to the southward, and never have joined the other piece till long after it had passed the Devizes road. It was deflected northward in the village of Kenuet, apparently to reach the bridge, and then to join the piece coming from Bath.

The result of all this seems to be, that the evidence of the Roman road is inconclusive either way and must be withdrawn. Taking the point where it passes the Devizes road, and the piece which is found on Hakpen hill as fixed points, to join these it must have passed considerably to the southward of the hill; whether it did so in a mathematically straight line or in one slightly curved, was a matter for the judgment of the surveyor; but till we know his motives, it is not in our power to found any argument upon them.

If, however, the Roman road refuses to give evidence iu this cause, the form of the hill offers some indications which are of value. As before mentioned, it is a truncated straight-lined cone, sloping at an angle of 30° to the horizon, while all the British

barrows known are domical or, at least, curvilinear in section. In all his experience, Sir It. Colt Hoare met with only one straight-lined monument of this class, which consequently he calls the Conical Barrow. Whether it was truncated or not is not quite clear. There are bushes, or weeds, growing out of the top, which conceal its form.³⁴ Nothing was found in the barrow to indicate its age except a brass (bronze?) spear-head, but it was attached to a British village, apparently of the Roman period, inasmuch as iron nails and Romun pottery were found in it.² Be this as it may, there are a range of tumuli at Bartlow, on the boundary between Essex and Cambridgeshire, which are all truncated cones, and are undoubtedly of Roman origin. A coin of Hadrian was found in the chamber of one of them, and Mr. Gage, and the other archaeologists who were present at the opening, were all agreed that all the four opened were of about the same age.³⁵ We may therefore feel assured that they were not earlier than the time of Hadrian, though from the style of workmanship of the various articles found, I would feel inclined to consider them somewhat more modern, but that is of little consequence. The point that interests us most is, that the angle of the Conical Barrow quoted above is 45° to the horizon, that of the principal tumuli at Bartlow 37£°, and that of Silbury Hill 30°. Here we certainly have a sequence not long enough to be quite satisfactory, but stiU of considerable value, as an indication that Silbury hill was post-Roman.

On the other hand, we have undoubted evidence that the truncated conical form was common in post-Roman times. We have one, for instance, at Marlborough, close by, and if that place was Merlin’s bury, as Sir R. Colt Hoare would fain persuade us it was, it assists us considerably in our argument. Without insisting on this, however, Mr. George Clark, in his most valuable paper on Ancient English Castles,¹ enumerates ninety truncated cones erected in England, he considers, between the Roman times and the Norman conquest. “These earthworks,” he says, “may be thus described: First was cast up a truncated cone of earth, standing at its natural slope from 50 feet to 100 feet in diameter at the top, and from 20 feet to 50 feet high.”³ Mr. Clark does not believe that these were ever sepulchral, nor does it occur to him that they might be memorial. I should, however, be disinclined to accept the first conclusion as absolute till excavations had been made into some of them, at least, where I fancy we may find indications rather tending the other way. Whether they were memorial or not must depend on traditions that have not hitherto been looked for. Sir. Clark's contention was that all had at some time or other been used for rcsi-dential purposes, and as fortifications, and many are recorded its Laving been erected as castles. All this is probably quite correct, but the point that interests us here is, that there are nearly one hundred examples of truncated cones of earth thrown up in England after the Roman times, and not one before. If this is so, the conclusion seems inevitable that Silbury Hill must belong to the latter age. Whether this conclusion can be sustained or not, must depend on what follows from the other monuments we are about to examine. The evidence of the monument itself, which is all we have hitherto had an opportunity of bringing forward, may be sufficient to render it probable, but not to prove the case. Unless other examples can be adduced whoso evidence tends the same way, the case cannot be taken as proved, however strong a primd facie presumption may be established.

Though a little distant, it may be convenient to include the Marden circle in the Avebury group. It is situated in a village of that name seven miles south of Silbury Hill.

When Sir R. Colt Hoare surveyed it fifty years ago, the southern half of the vallum had been so completely destroyed, that it could not be traced, and he carried it across the brook, making the whole area about fifty-one acres.¹ My impression is that this is a mistake, and that the area of the circle was only about half that extent. The rampart was of about the same section as Avebury, and the ditch was inside as there. Within this enclosure were two mounds, situated un-syminetrically, like the circles at Avebury. The greater one was opened with great difficulty, owing to the friable nature of the earth of which it was composed; and Mr. Cunnington was con-

¹ • Ancient Wiltshire,’ ii. 5. Unfortunately there is no scale attached to the plan of the Maiden Circle, and no dimensions quoted in the text.

vinced that it was sepulchral, and contained ote or more burials by cremation; but SirR. Colt Hoare was so imbued with the Druidical theory as to Avebury, that he could uot give up the idea that so similar a monument must be also a Druidical altar, and the whole a temple. The second barrow was too much ruined to yield any results, and on revisiting the spot, it was found to liavo been cleared away. A great part of the vallum had also been removed, but in it was found at least one skeleton of a man who had lieen buried there.³⁶ How many more there may have been it is impossible to say. The destroyers of these antiquities were not likely to boast of the number of bodies they had disturbed.

The great interest of this circle is that it contains in earth the counterpart of what was found at Avebury in stone; not that this necessarily betokens either an earlier or a later age. There are no stones to be found at Marden, which is on the edge of the chalk, while the country about Avebury was and is covered with Sarsens to this day. It may, however, be considered as very positive evidence of the sepulchral nature of that monument, if such were needed, and if it were thoroughly explored, might perhaps settle the question of the age of both. In this respect, the Marden monument affords a better field for the explorer than Avebury. The destruction or disfigurement of its mound, or vallum, would be no great loss to antiquaries, if a proper record were kept of their present appearance; while to do anything tending towards the further dilapidation of Avebury is a sacrilege from which every one would shrink.

Before leaving the neighbourhood it now only remains to try and determine who the brave men were who were buried at Avebury, and who the victors who raised the mound at Silbury, assuming that the one is a burying place, and the other a trophy. Some years ago I suggested it was those who fell in Arthur's last and greatest battle of Badon Hill, fought somewhere in this neighbourhood in the year a.d. 520,^a and nothing that has since

occurred has at all shaken my conviction in the correctness of this determination,³⁷ but a good deal has tended to confirm it.

The authors of the ‘ Monuments Britannica’ fix the site of this battle at Banesdown, near Bath, which is the generally received opinion.³ Carte, and others, have suggested Baydon Hill, about thirteen miles west by north from Avebury, while Dr. Guest carries it oft' to Bad bury, in Dorset,³ a distance of forty miles. Unfortunately, Gildas, who is our principal authority on this matter, only gives us in three words all he has to say of the locality in which it was fought—“ Prope Sabrinum Ostium ” ;⁴ and it has been asserted that these words are an interpolation, because they are not found in all the ancient MSS. If they are, however, an insertion, they are still of very ancient date, and would not have been admitted and repeated if they had not been added by some one who knew or had authority for introducing them. As the words are generally translated, they are taken to mean near the mouth of the Severn, a construction at once fatal to the pretensions of Bath, which it is impossible any one should describe as near that river, even if any one could say where the mouth of that river is. It is most difficult to determine where the river ends aud the estuary begins, and to a mediaeval geographer, especially, that point must have been much nearer Gloucester than even Bristol. This, however, is of little consequence, as the words in the text are not “ Sabrinse ostium,” but “Sabrinum ostium”; and as the river is always spoken of as feminine, it is not referred to here, and the expression can only be translated as “ near the Welsh gate.” Nor does it seem difficult to determine where the Welsh gate must have been.

The Wandsdyke always seems to have been regarded as a barrier erected to stop the incursions of the Welsh into the southern coimties, and that part of it extending from Savernake forest westward, for ten or twelve miles, seems at some comparatively recent period to have been raised and strengthened⁵ (either by the Belgai or Saxons) to make it more eft'ectual for that purpose. According as an army is advancing northward from Winchester, or Chichester

to the Severn valley, or is marching from Gloucester or Cirencester towards the south, the rampart either protects or bars the way. In its centre, near the head-waters of the Kennet, the Saxons advanced in 557 to the siege of Barbury Castle, and having gained that vantage ground, they again advanced in 577 to Deorham, and fought the battle that gave them possession of Glewanceaster, Cyrenceaster, and Bathanceaster.³⁸ What they then accomplished they seem to have attempted unsuccessfully thirty-seven years earlier, and to have been stopped in the attempt by Arthur at Badon Hill. If this is so, there can be very little difficulty in determining the site of the Welsh gate as that opening through which the road now passes 2£ miles south of Silbury Hill, in the very centre of the strengthened part of the Wandsdvke. If this is so, the Saxons under Cerdic must have passed through the village of Avebury, supposing it then existed, on their way to Cirencester; and if we assume that they were attacked on Waden hill by Arthur, the whole history of the campaign is clear. If we may rely on a nominal similarity the case may be considered as proved. Waden is the name by which the hill between Avebury and Silbury is called at the present day by the people of the country, and it is so called on the Ordnance survey sheets, and etymologically Wadeu is more like Badon than Baydon, or Badbury, or auy other name in the neighbourhood. The objection to this is that Waden Hill is not fortified, and that GUdas speaks of the “ Obsessio Montis Badonici.” It is true there is no trace of any earthworks on it now, but in Stukeley’s time there were tumuli and earthen rings (apparently sepulchral) on its summit, which are represented in his plates; but no trace of these now remains. Tho hill was cultivated in his day, and in a century or so beyond his time all traces of ramparts may have been obliterated, supposing them to have existed. The true explanation of the difficulty, however, I believe to be found in Jeffrey of Monmouth’s account of these transactions. He is a frail reed to rely upon; but occasionally he seems to have had access to authorities now lost, and their testimony at times throws considerable light on passages of onr history otherwise obscure. According to him there was both a

siege and a battle; and his tooccl at tbe baiti* it » stsee.-stantiol and so probable, tbat it is difirsh to wikw x *• be a pure invention. If it is not, every detad oc i-fe Cu vr'frvn would answer perfectly to an attack oo an tar ;■ at Wt« Hill.¹ The siege would then probably re that d Bk^rary HIL which Cerdic would be obliged to raise oft ArtLxr’s arras*; ca: retreating towards the shelter of thr Waztisrykt, in «as taken at this spot and defeated, and so peace «ks «sCbi&atr-3 iur many years between the Brits and tike Saturn*. It nay W xrwt that the written evidence is not either saSo^sly «

sufficiently precise to establish tbe fact that tie iwnis was fought on this spot. It must, however. be ocaceded th»x nothing in all that is written contradicts what k here and when to this we add each a Imrying place. Art**r» «s one end of Waden Hill, and saeb a mooameet as SJlezy H53 at the other, the proofs that it was so sees to mt to nearly to certainty as we can now eipeet to arm* t matters.

Those who believe, however, that all thee absolutely prehistoric, will not, of coarse, be ooevinoed by argument derived from a single monument; bet if it sfeanld t*ra out that even a more certain case can be xaade co fcr tbe equally modern age of others, tbat print most eventually be coo* ceded. When it is, 1 feel no doubt that it will come evectnailr to be ackm/w lodged tbat those who fell in Arthur's twelfth a&i wcr>^- boned in tbe ring at Av*-barv, a&i *^rit ruUed these stones and tbe h*auA at |ttlAt they would convey to their i«i^ prowess.

baracter Stooehenge is not « *je of tbe age or u#-» of tbe r**t some respects even more im-as H frtiuesaes a more complete

mediaeval history than almost any other of the series. It must be confessed that this history is neither so clear nor so complete as might be wished; but, with the other evidence that can bo adduced, it makes up a case so strong as to leave little to be desired. Before, however, proceeding to this, it is necessary to ascertain what Stonehenge really is, or rather was, for strange

to say, though numberless restorations of it have been published, not one is quite satisfactory. There is very little discrepancy of opinion with regard to tho outer circle or the five great central trilithons, but there is the greatest possible variety of opinion as to tho number and position of the smaller stones inside the central or between the two great circles.-There seems to be no doubt that the outer stone circle originally consisted of thirty square piers, spaced tolerably equally in the circle. Though only twenty-six can now be identified, either standing or lying in fragments on the ground, it seems equally

certain that they were ail connected by a continuous stone impost or architrave, though only six of these are now in siiu.' The diameter of the circle is generally stated to be about 100 feet, aud as this lias been suggested as a reason for its being considered as post-Roman, it is important to know what its exact dimensions ore. It turns out that from the face of one pier to that of the opposite one, where both are perpendicular, the distance is 97 6, or exactly 100 Roman feet. The distance from the outer face of these piers to inside of the earthen vallum that surrounds the whole is again 100 feet, thougli that cannot now be ascertained within a foot or two, or even more; but as this makes up the 100 yards and the 1U0 feet which recur so often in these monuments, these dimensions can hardly be considered accidental, and “ valeant quantum ” are an indication of their postrRoman date.³

Inside these outer circles stand the fivo great trilithons. Since the publication of Sir R. Colt Hoare’s plan, their position and plau may be considered as settled. According to him, the height of the outer pair is 16^-3, of the intermediate pair 17’2, and of the great central trilithon as it now stands 21^-6. In their simple grandeur they are perhaps the most effective example of megalithic art that ever was executed by man. The Egyptians and Romans raised larger stones, but they destroyed their grandeur by ornament, or by their accompaniments; but these simple square masses on Salisbury plain are still unrivalled for magnificence in their own peculiar style.

All the stones in these two great groups are Sarsens, as they are locally called, a peculiar class of silicious sandstone that is found as a local deposit in the bottoms of the valleys between Salisbury and Swindon. It is the same stone as is used at Avebury, the difference being that there the stones are used rough in their natural state, here they are hewn and fitted with very considerable nicety. Each of the uprights has a tenon on its surface, and the undersides of the architrave, or horizontal piece, have each a mortice, or rather two mortices, into which these tenons lit with considerable exactness.

Besides these there are even now eleven stones, some standing, others thrown down, but still existing, within the inner circle. These are of a different nature, being all cut from igneous rocks, such as are not to be found nearer than Cornwall or even Ireland. It has not been exactly ascertained whence they came; indeed, they seem to be of various kinds, and consequently must have been brought from different places. Locally they are called Blue

stones, and it may be well to adopt that short title for the present, as involving no theory, and as sufficing to distinguish them from the local Sarsens.

None of the blue stones are large; one of the finest (23 in Sir It. Colt Hoare’s plan) is 7 feet 6 inches high, 2 feet 3 inches wide at base, tapering to 1 foot on top. The others are generally smaller. One blue stone opposite 23 is grooved with a channel from top to bottom, though for what purpose it is not easy to guess. On the most cursory glance, it is evident that these stones generally stood

in pairs, about 3 feet apart; but some are so completely over-tlirown and displaced, that it is not quite clear whether this can be predicated of all. Entering the choir on the left hand we find one that seems to stand alone. But we may infer that this was not always so, from the circumstance that there lies close by it an impost stone with two mortice holes in it, ouly 3 feet 6 inches apart, which must have belonged to a smaller order of trilithons, and is just such as would fit a pair of blue stones. The next pair on the left is very distinct, and stands between the two great trilitbon8. The next pair is also similarly situated. On the opposite side there are two pairs, but situated, as far as can be made out, in front of, and not between the trilithons; and again, there are two blue stones behind the stone called the Altar stone, but so displaced by the fall of the great trilithon behind them, that it is impossible to make out their original position with certainty.

It will probably be impossible to determine whether all the pairs of the stones were miniature trilithons or not, till we are able to turn over all the stones that now strew the ground, aud see if there is a second stone with two mortices 3 or 4 feet apart. In the meanwhile there is a passage in Henry of Huntingdon’s work which may throw some light on the subject. lie describes “ Lapides miraj magnitudinis in modum portarum elevati sunt, ita ut port* portis superpositaj videantnr."³⁹ With a very little latitude of translation, this might be taken as referring to the great trilithons towering over the smaller; but if we are to adhere to the literal meaning of the words, this is inadmissible. Another explanation has therefore been suggested. The impost stone of the great trilithon has apparently mortice holes on both sides. If those on one side are not mere wearings of the weather, this must indicate that something stood upon it. If we assume two cubical blocks, and raise on them the stone now called the Altar stone, which is of the exact dimensions required, we would have an arrangement very similar to that of the Sanchi gateway,² a cast of which is now exhibiting at South Kensington, and which would fully justify Huntingdon’s words. If it is objected that it is a long way to go to Sanchi to look for a type, it may be answered that the Imperial coins of Cyprus show a very similar construction, and both may be derived from a common centre. On tho whole, however, I am inclined to the first explanation. There certainly were large and small trilithons, and too great accuracy of description is not to be expected from a Latin writer in the middle ages.

A good deal of astonishment has been expressed at the labour it must have required to transport these blue stones from Cornwall or Wales and to set them up here. If wo refer them to the pre-Roman times of our naked blue painted ancestors, the difficulties are, of course, considerable. But after Roman times, the class of vessels they were in the habit of building in these islands must have made their transport by sea easy, even if they came from Ireland, as I believe they did. And any one who has seen with what facility Chinese coolies carry about monolithic pillars 10 feet and 12 feet long, and thick in proportion, will not wonder that twenty or thirty men should transport these from the head of Southampton water to Stonehenge.⁴⁰ With the works the Romans left, and the modicum of civilization the natives could not fail to have imbibed from them, the whole was simple, and must have been easy.

Still more wonder has been expressed at the mass of the stones composing the great trilithons themselves, and speculations have been rife as to how our forefathers could, without machinery, drag these masses to the spot, and erect them as they now stand. A good deal of this wonder has been removed, since it was understood that the Sarsens of which they are composed are a natural deposit, found on the surface on all the bottoms in the Wiltshire downs. Owing to the progress of civilization, they have disappeared about Salisbury, but they are still to be seen in hundreds in Clatford bottom, and all about Avebury, and in the northern portion of the downs. The distance, therefore, that the stones of Stonehenge had to be dragged was probably very small; and over a hard, even surface of chalk down, with a few rollers and ropes, must have been a task of no great difficulty. Nor would the process of blocking them up with a temporary mound composed of wood and chalk be one that would frighten a rude people with whom time was no object. After all, Stonehenge is only child’s play as compared with the monolithic masses the Egyptians quarried, and carved, and moved all over their country, long before Stonehenge was thought of, and without machinery in the sense in which we understand the term. In India, our grandfathers might have seen far more wonderful things done before we crushed all feeling and enterprise oat of the people. The great gateway, for instance, at Seringham is 40 feet high, 21 feet wide, and 100 feet deep. The four door posts are each of a single block of granite, more, consequently, than 40 feet in length, for they are partially buried in the earth. The whole is roofed by slabs of granite, each more than 21 feet long, and raised to the height of 40 feet; and all of these, though of granite, are elaborately carved. Yet the building of the gateway was stopped by our quarrel with the French for the possession of Trichinopoly in the middle of the last century. The Indians in those days had no machinery, but with plenty of hands and plenty of leisure mountains may be raised; ami it is on this principle that barbarous nations act and by which they achieve such wonders. The masses of Stonehenge are not, however, so very great after all, but they impose by their simplicity. To use an apparent paradox, it is one of the most artistic buildings in the world from its very want of art. The 40 feet monoliths of Seringham do not impress as much as the 20 feet stones of Stonehenge, because the one is covered with sculpture, the other more nearly in a state of nature, and the effect on the mind is immensely enhanced by the monolithic simplicity of the whole.

Strange to say, this very grandeur and apparent difficulty is one of the most common reasons adduced for its pre-Roman antiquity. Few can escape from an ill-defined impression that what is great and difficult must also be ancient, though the probability is, that if the feeling were analyzed it would be found to have arisen from the learning we imbibed in the nursery, and which told us of the giants that lived in the olden time. If, however, we turn from the teachings of nursery rhymes to the pages of sober history, what we learn is something very different. Without laying too much stress on the nakedness and blue paint of our ancestors, all history, and the testimony of the barrows, would lead us to suppose that the inhabitants of this island, before the Romans occupied it, were sparse, poor in physique, and in a very low state of civilization. Though their national spirit may have been knocked out of them, t hey must have increased in number, in physical comfort, and in civilization during the four centuries of peaceful prosperity of the Roman domination, and therefore in so far as that argument goes, became infinitely more capablo of erecting such a monument as Stonehenge after the departure of the Homans than they had been before their advent.

It certainly appears one of the strangest inversions of logic to assume that the same people erected Stonehenge who, during the hundreds, or it may be the thousands, of years of their occupation, could attempt nothing greater than the wretched mole-hills of barrows which they scraj>ed up all over the Wiltshire downs. Not one of those has even a circle of stone round its base; nowhere is there a battle stone or a stone monument of any sort. Though the downs must have been covered with Sarsens, they had neither sense nor enterprise sufficient even to set one of those stones on end. Yet we are asked to believe that the same people, in the same state, erected Stonehenge and Avebury, and heaped up Silbury Hill. These monuments may be the expression of the feelings of the same race; but if I am not very much mistaken, in a very different and much more advanced state of civilization.

Wo shall be in a better position to answer a question which has frequently been raised, whether or not the blue stones were a part of the original structure, or were added afterwards, when we have discussed the materials for the history of its erection; meanwhile we may pass from these, which are the really interesting part of the structure, to the circle which is generally supposed to have existed between tho outer circle of Sarsens and the inner choir of great stones.

With regard to this nothing is certain, except in respect to eight stones, which stretched across the entrance of the choir, and may consequently be called the choir screen. Of the four on the right hand side only one has fallen, but it is still there; on the ln.'t hand only two remain, and only one is standing, but the design is perfectly clear. The two central stones are 6 feet high, aud the stones fall off by regular gradation right and left to

3 feet at tho extremities. They are rude unhewn Sarsen stones, but there is nothing to indicate whether they were, or were not, a part of the original design.

Beyond this, between the two great Sarsen circles, there exist some nine or ten stones, but whether they are in situ or not, or

whether they were ever more numerous, it seems impossible to determine. On the left hand, near the centre, are a pair that may have been a trilithon, but the rest are scattered so unsymmetrically that it would be dangerous to hazard any conjecture with regard to their original arrangement. It seems, however, most improbable that while the choir screen is so nearly entire even now, that this circle, if it ever existed, should have been so completely destroyed. Had it been complete, it would probably have consisted of 40 stones (excluding, of course, the choir screen), and of these only 10, if so many, can be said to belong to it. These are rude unhewn stones, and of no great dimensions.

In addition to these, there are two stones uow overthrown lying inside the vallum, unsymmetrically with one another, or with anything else. Here again the question arises, were there more? There is nothing on the spot to guide us to our answer, and as nothing hinges upon it, I may perhaps be allowed to suggest that each of these marks a secondary interment. At the foot of each,

I fancy urns or bones, or some evidence of a burial might be found, and if the place had continued for a century as a burying place, it might have been surrounded by its circle of stones, like Avebury, or Crichie, or Stanton moor. The place, however, may have become deserted shortly after these two were erected, and none have been added since.

There are still two other stones, one standing, one lying in the short avenue that leads up to the temple. Their position is exactly that of the two stones, which are all that is visible of the so-called Beckhampton avenue, at Avebury. But what their use is it is difficult to guess. Were either of the places temples, they would have been placed opposite one another on each side of the avenue, so that the priests iu procession and people might pass between, but being placed one behind the other in the centre of the roadway, they must have had some other meaning. What that may have been I am unable to suggest. The spade may tell us if judiciously applied, but except from the spade I do not know where to look for a solution of the riddle.

Those who consider that Stonehenge was a temple have certainly much better grounds for such a theory than it would be possible to establish in resjiect to Avebury. Indeed, looking at the ground plan above, there is something singularly templar in its arrangement. In the centre is a choir, iu which a dignified service could be performed, and a stone lies now just in such a position as to entitle it to the api«3llation it generally receives of the altar stone. Unfortunately for this theory, however, it lies flush with the ground, and even if we assume that the surface has been raised round it, its thickness is not sufficient to entitle it to be so called, judging from any analogous example we know of elsewhere. Around the choir is what may fairly be considered the procession path; and if its walls had only been solid, and there were any indications that the building had ever been roofed, it would be difficult to prove that it was not erected as a temple, and for worship. As, however, it has no walls, and it is impossible to believe that it was ever intended to be roofed, all the arguments that apply to Avebury in this respect are equally applicable here, with this one in addition. Unless its builders were much more pachydermatous, or woolly, than their degenerate descendants, when they chose this very drafty and hypffithral style of architecture, they would certainly have selected a sheltered spot on the banks of the Avon close by, where, with trees and other devices, they might have provided some shelter from the inclemency of the weather. They never would have erected their temples on the highest and most exposed part of an open chalk down, where no shelter was possible, and no service could be performed except at irregular intervals, dependent on the weather throughout the year. As, however, it differs not only in plan but in construction—being hewn and having imposts—from all the rude stone circles we are acquainted with elsewhere, no theory will be quite satisfactory that does not account for this difference. My belief is, that this difference arises from the fact that alone of all the monuments we know of its class, it was erected leisurely and in time of peace by a prince retaining a considerable admixture of Roman blood in his veins. All, or most of the others, seem to be records of battles erected in haste by soldiers and unskilled workmen: but of this hereafter.

Owing to its exceptional character, the usual analogies apply less directly to Stonehenge than to almost any other monument.

Wo shall be better able to judge how far those derived from India apply, when we lmve described the monuments of that country. In Europe the trilithon is certainly exceptional, and its origin not easily traced. My own impression is, that it is only an improved dolmen, standing on two legs instead of three, or four; but if that is so, the intermediate steps are wanting which would enable us to connect the two in a logical manner. They were not, however, quite unknown in the Homan world. Several exist in Syria, for instance; three of these are eugraved in De Vogue’s work. One (the tomb of Emilius Reginus, a.d. 195) consists of two Doric columns, with an impost; another (woodcut No. 25) is

the tomb of a certain Isidorus, aud is dated a.d. 222, and is more like our Salisbury example ; both these last-named are situated near Ivhatouru.¹ The bearing of such an example as this on the quest iou of the age of these monuments admits of a double interpretation. According to the usual and specious mode of reasoning, the ruder form must be the earliest, and the architectural one copied from it. But this theory I believe to be entirely at variance with the facts, as observed. The rudeness or elaboration of a monument will probably be found iu all instances to be an index of the greater or less civilization of the people who erected it, but seldom or ever a trustworthy index of time. What interests us more at present

is the knowledge that tliuse.- Syrian examples are certainly sepulchral, and their form is thus ftobjtfier' argument in favour of the sepulchral character of Stonehenge, if a«.y-\vor« needed. ]\Iore satisfactory than this, however, is the testimony of*01au8 Utignus, nrchbishop of Upsala, quoted above.⁴¹ Ho describes nnd’figujes “the most honourable monuments of the great of his country lis- ; ' ' .* erected with immense stones, and formed like great gates or trilithons” (in modum altissimaj et latissimae januse sursum trans-versumque viribus gigantuin erectaj. There is no reason for supposing that this author ever saw or even heard of Stonehenge, yet it would be difficult to describe either the purpose or the mode of construction of that monument more correctly than he does; and in so far as such testimony is considered valuable, it is decisive as to both the age and use of the monument.

Passing on from this branch of the enquiry to such local indications as tho spot affords, we find nothing very relevant or very important either for or against our hypothesis. It has been argued, for instance, that the number of tumuli tlmt stud the downs within a few miles of Stonehenge, is a proof that this temple stood there before the barrows wore erected, and that they gathered round its sacred precincts. The first objection to this view is, that it is applying a Christian precedent to a Pagan people. Except the Jews, who seem to have buried their kings close to their temples,³ I do not know of any people in ancient or modern times except Christians who did so, and we certainly have no hint that the ancient Britons were an exception to this universal rule.

Assuming, however, for the sake of argumont, that this wore otherwise, we should then certainly find the barrows arranged with some reference to Stonehenge. Either they would have gathered closely around its precincts, or ranged in rows alongside the roads or avenues leading to it. Nothing of tho sort, however, occurs, as will be seen from the woodcut in the following page.

Within 700 yards of the monument there is only one very insignificant group, eight in number (15 to 23 of Sir K. Colt Hoare’s plan). Beyond that they become frequent, crowning the tops of the hills, or clustering in the hollows, but nowhere with the

least apparent reference to Sjouehenge. If any one will take the Ordnance Surveyor Sir R. Colt Hoare’a plans, he will

find the barrows pretty evenly sown all over the surface of the plain, from two or three miles south of Stonehenge as far as Chidbury camp, eight miles north of it. Indeed, if Sir 11. Colt Hoare’s plans are to be trusted, they were thicker at the northern end of the plain than at the southern;⁴² but as the Ordnance maps do not bear this out, it must not be relied upon. Nowhere over this large area (say 10 miles by 5 miles) is there any trace of system as to the mode of placing these barrows. Indeed, from Dorchester up to Swindon, over a distance of more than seventy miles, they are scattered either singly or in groups so completely without order, that the only feasible explanation seems to be, that each man was buried where he lived; it may possibly have been in his own garden, but more probably in his own bouse. The hut circles of British villages are in grouping aud in form so like the barrows, that it is difficult not to suspect some connexion between them. It may have been that when the head of a family died, he was buried ou his own hearth, and an earthen mound replaced the hut in which he lived. Be this as it may, there is one argument that those overlook who contend that the barrows came to Stonehenge. It is admitted that Stonehenge belongs to the so-called Bronze age,² but one half of the barrows contain only flint and stone, and consequently were there before Stonehenge was built. Nor is it by any means the case that the nearest it were those which contained bronze or iron, it is generally quite the contrary; with all his knowledge, even Sir R. Colt Hoare never could venture to predict from the locality whether the interment would be found to belong to one class or to another, nor can we now.

One of the most direct proofs that this argument is untenable is found in the fact, that the builders of Stonehenge had so little respect for the graves of their predecessors, that they actually destroyed two barrows in making the vallum round the monument. Sir It. C. Hoare found an interment in one, and from this be adds, “ we may fairly infer that this sepulchral barrow existed on the plain, I will not venture to say before the construction of Stonehenge, but probably before the ditch was thrown up.”'

It seems needless, however, to pursue the argument further. Any one who studies carefully the Ordnance Survey sheet must, I think, perceive that there is no connexion between the earthen and the stone monuments. Or if this fail to convince him, if he will ride from Stonehenge over Westdown to Chidbury camp,² he can hardly fail to come to the conclusion that Stonehenge came to the barrows, not the barrows to Stonehenge.

One other indication drawn from the barrows has been thought to throw some light on the subject. In one of those (No. l(i) near Stonehenge, about 300 yards off, were found chippings of the same blue stones which form the inner circle of the monuments ; but there was nothing else in this barrow to indicate its age except a spear-head of brass in fine preservation, and a pin of the same metal, which seemed to indicate that it belonged to the bronze age. In another (No. 22) a pair of ivory tweezers were .found. From this discovery it was inferred, and not without some show of reason, that the barrows were more modern than Stonehenge; and if we are to believe that all barrows are pre-Christian, as some would try to persuade us, there is an end of the argument. But is this so? We have just seen that the

Bartlow hills were certainly Homan. We know that the Saxons buried in hows in the country, down at least to Hubba the Dane,⁴³ who was slain in 878, and in Denmark, as we shall presently see, to a much later period; and we do not know when the Ancient Britons ceased to use this mode of interment. Whoever they were that built Stonehenge, they were not Christians; or, at all events, it is certainly not a Christian building, and we have no reason to assume that those men who were employed on its erection, and who had for thousands of years been burying in barrows, changed their mode of sepulture before their conversion to Christianity. It is infinitely more prol)ablo that they continued the practice very long afterwards; and till we can fix some time when we feel sure that sepulture in barrows had ceased, no argument ean be drawn from this evidence. That the chief mason of Stonehenge should be buried in his own house, or own workshop, appears to us the most natural thing in the world; and that a village of barrows, if I may use the expression, may be contemporary with the monument I regard also as probable; but unless from some external evidence we can fix their age, their existence does not seem to have any direct bearing on the points we are now discussing.

The diggings inside the area of Stonehenge throw more light on the subject of our enquiry than anything found outside, but even they are not so distinct or satisfactory as might be desired. The first exploration was undertaken by the Duko of Buckingham, and an account of it is preserved by Aubrey. He says, “ In 1620 the duke, when King James was at Wilton, did cause the middle of Stonehenge to bo digged, and this underdigging was the cause of the falling down and recumbencie of the great stone there,” meaning evidently the great central trilithon. In the process of digging they “found a great many bones of stagges and-oxen, charcoal, batter dashes (whatever that may mean), heads of arrows, and some pieces of armour eaten out with rust. Bones rotten, but whether of stagges or of men they could not tell.”¹ He further adds “ that Philip Earl of Pembroke did say that an altar stone was found in the middle of the area here, and that it was carried away to St. James’.” What this means it is not easy to discern, for Inigo Jones distinctly describes as the altar the stone now known by that name, which measures, as he says, 10 feet by 4. It seems impossible that any other could have existed without his knowing it, and if it existed it would have favoured his views too distinctly for him not to mention the fact.

As the digging above referred to must have taken place between what is now called the altar stone and the great trilithon, it is of considerable interest to us. But strange to say it leaves us in ignorance whether the bones found there were human or not; one thing, however, seems tolerably certain, that the arrow-heads and armour were of iron, from the state of rust they are described as being in, and this so far is indicative of a post-Ruman date.

Another curious fact is mentioned by Camden. In his plate (page 122), half, plan, half elevation—at a spot marked C outside the vallum, men are represented as making an excavation, ami the reference is “ Place where men’s bones are dug up.” This is of no great value in so far as Stonehenge itself is concerned, but it is curious from its analogy with the place where the bones were found on Hakpen Hill, and may serve as an indication to the spot where the bones may yet bo found in Avebury. As we shall see further on, there are strong reasons for believing that the principal interment at least was not inside the circle, but situated externally on one side.

In more modern times, Sir R. Colt noare adds—“We have found, in digging (within the circle), several fragments of Roman as well as coarse British pottery, parts of the head and horns of deer aud other auimals, and a large barbed arrow-head of iron,” thus confirming what Aubrey tells us of tho Duke of Buckingham's excavation to the fullest extent. Mr. Cunnington also dug near the altar to a depth of nearly 6 feet, aud found the chalk had been moved to that depth. At about the depth of 3 feet he found some Roman pottery. Soon after the fall of the great trilithon, iu 1797, he dug out some of the earth that had fallen into the excavation, and “ found fragments of fine black lioraan pottery, and since then another piece on tho same spot.”⁴⁴

No excavation in the area has been undertaken since Sir It. Colt Hoare’s day, but as both he and Mr. Cunnington were experienced diggers, aud perfectly faithful recorders of what they found, it seems impossible to doubt, from the finding of iron armour au 1 Roman pottery in such places, and at such depths that the building must have been erected after the Romans settled in this island. As no one now will probably be found to adopt Inigo Jones’ theory that it was built by the Romans themselves, we must look to some date after their departure to which we may assign its erection.

For the written history of Stonehenge we are unfortunately forced to rely principally on Jeffrey of Monmouth, who, though a recorder of historical events, was also a fabulist of the most exuberant imagination. It is consequently easy to throw discredit on his testimony, and some consider themselves justified in putting it aside altogether. If, however, we are to reject every mediaeval author who records miracles, or adorns his tale with fables, we may as well shut up our books at once, and admit that, between the departure of the Romans and the arrival of the Normans, the history of England is a mere confused jumble, in which may be found the names of some persons and of the battles they fought with one another, but nothing more. It is an easy process, and may be satisfactory to some minds. The attempt to separate the wheat from the chaff is a more tedious and laborious task, surrounded by difficulties, and open to criticism, but it is one that must be undertaken if truth is to bo arrived at. In the present instance the choice of difficulties seems to be clear. Either we must reject the history of Jeffrey as entirely fabulous and unworthy of credit, or admit his principal statement that Stonehenge was erected by Aurelius Ambrosius as a monument to the memory of the British chiefs treacherously slain by Hengist.

The first account we have of the event which led to its erection is in Nennius, who lived much nearer to the time of the occurrence than Jeffrey, who copied his narrative. It is as follows:—The Saxons having been defeated in several actions on the coast of Kent by Vortimir, were shut up in Thanet and forced to wait till they could summon succour from home. When these arrived,

Hengist, before attempting open force, bad recourse to stratagem, and at a feast held at the palace or monastery at Ameshury, to which it was agreed all should come unarmed, three hundred British nobles were treacherously slaiu by the followers of Hengist, who had concealed their weapons under their cloaks. War ensued on this, and lasted apparently for four years, when Ambrosius, who had succeeded to Yortigern, forced the Saxons to sue for peace.⁴⁵ That being established, Jeffrey represents him as erecting Stonehenge by the aid of Merlin as a monument to those who were so treacherously slain by Hengist. The massacre took place apparently in the year 402, and the erection of Stonehenge consequently may have been commenced about the year 460, and carried on during the following years, say down to 470 A.r>. If he had been content to tell the story in as few words as are used here, it probably never would have been doubted; but Merlin, in the first place, has a bad character, for ho is mixed up with the inediaaval romances which made the story of Arthur famous but fabulous, and the mode in which he is represented by Jeffrey as bringing the stones from Ireland is enough to induce incredulity in all sober minds.² As I understand the narrative, it is this—there existed on a mountain in Ireland a mouumeut something like Stonehenge, which Merlin, when consulted, advised the King to copy. This certainly is the view taken ot the matter by Gemldus Cambrensis in 1187, inasmuch as he tells us, that in the spot referred to “similar stones, erected in a similar manner, were to be seen in his day,” though in the same sentence he tells us, that they, or others like them, were removed to Salisbury Plain by Merlin.³ As he probably speaks of what he saw with his own

eyes, his words furnish tolerably clear evidence that Merlin had not removed what still remained at Kildare so many centuries after his death. It is also evidence, however, that the design of the monument was brought from Ireland, and even copied from a circle, the remains of which may probably still, if looked for, be found. So far as we know there was nothing like Stonehenge existing in England, nor in France, in the 5th century. But, as we shall presently see, there probably may have been in Ireland. The only trilithons I know of elsewhere are three in a monument in the Deer Park near Sligo. They are small and simulate portals, but they are more like Stonehenge than any else now known. At the age we are now speaking of Ireland had contrived to nurse her old traditions uninfluenced by Roman or foreign examples, and had attained to that stage in art which would enable her to elaborate such a style of architecture. While in England it is most improbable that anything so purely original could have been elaborated during the Roman occupation of the island. Still a monument like this must have had a prototype, and unless we can prove its existence here before Caesar’s time, it is to Ireland or some foreign country that we must look for the model that suggested the design. But, after all, are we not fighting with a shadow ? May it not be that the tradition of a monument being brought from Ireland applies only to the blue stones? I have been assured by competent geologists, though I have not seen the fact stated in any form I can quote, that these belong to rocks not found in Great Britain, but which are common in Ireland. If this is so, there would be no greater difficulty in bringing them from the Sister Island than from Wales or Cornwall. Once on board ship the difference of distance is nothing. If they did come from Ireland nothing is more likely than that, after a lapse of eight or ten centuries, the facts belonging really only to a part should be applied to the whole; and in that case the aid of

dine et arte quo prius iu loco eonstituit | century. He speaks of “ Suxu illie in

tile telis mnle tecta n-gni juventus oceu- alibi visuntur.''—Hitt. Hili, xxiv. 103.

Merlin or of some equally powerful magician would certaiidy lmve become indispensable. In tliat age, at least, I do not know any other agency that could have accomplished the transference, and I am not at all surprised, under the circumstances, that Jeffrey arrived at the same conclusion.

The true explanation of the mystery seems to be, that the design of Stonehenge may have come from Irelaud, the native style of art having been in abeyance in England during the Iloman occupation, and that the blue stones most probably came from the Sister Island, which is quite enough to account for the Merlin myth; but of all this we shall be better able to judge when we have discussed the Irish antiquities of the same age.

To return to our history, however, a little further on Jeffrey asserts that Aurelius himself was buried “near the convent of Arnbrius within the Giant’s Dance (chorea gigantum), which in his lifetime he had commanded to be made.”⁴⁶ As far as it goes, this is a distinct assertion that the place was used for burial, otherwise from the context we would gather that the Britons slaiu by Hengist were buried in the cemetcry attached to the monastery, and that Stonehenge was consequently a cenotaph and not a monument. But again, in recording the life of Constantine, the nephew and successor of Arthur, after relating how ho defeated the Saxons and took vengeance on the nephews of Mordred, he goes on to say—“ Three years after this he was killed by Conan, ami buried close to Uther Pendragon, within tho structure of stones which was set up with wonderful art, not far from Salisbury, and called in the English tongue Stonehenge.”² This last event, t hough no date is given, must have occurred some time between 54b’, or four years after Arthur’s death, and 552, the date of the battle of Banbury Hill, where Conan his successor comman led. Assuming for the moment that this may be the case, may it not suffice to explain one of the mysteries of Stonehenge, the presence of the pairs of blue stones inside the choir? Why may we not suppose that these were erected in memory of the kiugs or others who were buried in front of them ? Why may not Aurelius and Constantine have been buried in front of the two small pairs at either end of the so-called altar stone? If this were so, and it appears to me extremely probable that it was, the last remains of the mist that hangs over the uses of this monument would be dispersed.

From the time of Jeffrey (1147) all subsequent mediaeval historians adopt the account of these events given by him, with occasional but generally slight variations, and even modern critics are inclined to accept his account of Constantine and Conan, os his narrative can be checked by that of Gildas, who was cotemporary with these kiugs. Similar statements are also found iu tho triads of the Welsh bards, which some contend are original and independent authorities.⁴⁷ My own impression is that they may be so, but I do not think their independence has beeu so clearly established as to enable us to fouud any argument upon it. On the other hand, the incidental allusion of Jeffrey to the erection of Stonehenge as a cenotaph to the slain nobles, and the subsequent burial there of the two kings, seems so likely and natural that it is difficult to see why they should be considered as inventions. The two last-named events, at all events, do not add to the greatness or wonder of the kings, or of his narrative, aud are not such things as would be inserted in the page of history, unless they were currently known, or were recorded somewhere in some writing to which the historian had access.

Before quitting Stonehenge there is one other antiquity connected with it, regarding which it is necessary to say a few words. Both in Sir R. Colt Hoare’s plan and the Ordnance Survey, there are marked two oblong enclosures called the greater and lesser “ Cursus,” and along which the antiquaries of the last century amused themselves by picturing the chariot races of the Ancient Britons, though as they ascribed the introduction of races to the Romans, they admitted that they must have been formed after the subjection of the island by that people.² The greater cursus is about a mile and three-quarters long, by 110 yards wide. The smaller is so indistinct that only its commencement can be identified; but even as concerns the larger, I walked twice

across it without perceiving its existence, though I was looking for it, and no one I fancy would remark it if his attention were not turned to it. Its boundary mounds never could have been 3 feet high, aud now in many places are very nearly obliterated.

That these alignments were once race-courses, appears to me one of the most improbable of the various conjectures which have been hazarded with regard even to Stonehenge. No Roman race-courae, that we know of, omitted to provide for the horses returning at least once past the place they started from, and no course was even a mile, much less a mile and three-quarters long. What sort of horse-races the British indulged in before the Conquest I don’t know, nor will I hazard an opinion on the subject; but if they wanted the races to be seen, there are several beautiful and appropriate spots close at hand where they could have laid out a longer course along one of the bottoms, where tens of thousands might conveniently have witnessed the sport from the sloping banks on either hand, whereas here only the front rank could have seen the race at all, and that imperfectly. It may also be remarked that the east end of the cursus is closed by a mound which must have been a singularly awkward position for the judges, though that is the place assigned to them by Sir Richard; and the west end is cut off also by an embankment, behind which are several tumuli on the course, which seems a very unlikely racing arrangement.

But if not race-courses, what were they ? If any one will turn back to woodcut No. 12, p. 55, representing the alignments at Merivale bridge, and compare them with the cursus as shown in woodcut No. 20, p. 102, representing the ground about Stonehenge, 1 think he must perceive that tho two cursus, if complete, would occupy exactly the same relative position with regard to Stonehenge—on a much larger scale of course—as those at Dartmoor do to the circle there. The arrangements are so similar that the purposes can hardly bo different At first sight this seems to tell against the battle theory. We know of no battle fought on Salisbury Plain. This, however, is the merest negative assumption possible. We know that the massacre at Atnotibury was followed by a four years’ war, between Ambrosius and the Saxons.⁴⁸ Battles there must have been, and many, and what so likely as that the crowning victory should have been fought in the immediate proximity of the capital of one of the contending parties. If these cursus do mark the battlefield, it will at once account for the somewhat anomalous position of Stonehenge. What is so likely as that the victor should have chosen the field of his final victory to erect there a monument to the memory of those whose treacherous slaughter had been the cause of the war ? Of course this is only an hypothesis, and it is only put forward as such, but it seems to me infinitely nearer the truth than that of the gratuitous suggestion of a race-course, and looks like one of the coincidences sure to occur when the investigation is on the right path towards the true solution.

The first impression that the narrative of the preceding pages will convey to most readers, will probably be that there must be something more to be said on the subject, or that something important is left out. If, it may be argued, the case is so clear as here stated, it could never have been doubted, and must have been accepted long ago. All I can say in answer is, that if anything is omitted I am not aware of it. Everything I know of has been stated as fully and as fairly as seemed necessary for its being clearly understood. In this instance it must be remembered that the usual arguments drawn from the division into stone, bronze, and iron ages hardly come into play. Nothing has been found inside Stonehenge but iron and Roman pottery. Even admitting the barrows in the immediate proximity of Stonehenge to be coeval, before their testimony can be of any avail, it must be ascertained when men ceased to be buried in barrows, and when a man might not wish a bronze spea.r-head to be entombed with him us a relic, even if he did not fight with it in his lifetime. Even then, however, the evidence would be too indistinct to outweigh that of the finds inside the circle.

If, after what has been said above, any one still maintains that Stonehenge is a temple, and not sepulchral, we have no common ground from which to reason, and need not attempt it. Or if any

one as familiar with the locality as I am personally, or who has studied the Ordnance maps with the same care, likes to argne that the barrows came to Stonehenge, and not Stonehenge to the borrows, we see things with such different eyes that we equally want a common basis for argument.

In a case like the present, however, the great difficulty to be overcome is not so much cool argument and close reasoning, as a certain undefined feeling that a monument must be old because we know so little about it. “Omne ignotum pro antiquo” is a matter of faith with many who will listen to no argument to the contrary, and in the case of Stonehenge the false notion has been so fostered by nearly all those who have written about it since the time of James I., that it will be very difficult now to overthrow it. Those who adhere to it, however, hardly realize how dark the ages were between the departure of the Romans and the time of Alfred the Great, and how much may have been done in that time without any record of it coming down to our day. Even if wo give them all the megalithic monuments we possess, it is very little indeed for so large a population in so loug a time.

Even at a much later period of English history than we are now occupied with, it is wonderful hosv little we should know of our monuments if we depended on the “ litera scripta ” for our information. Any one who is familiur with the guide-books of the last, or beginning of the present century, will see what dire confusion of dates existed with regard to the erection of our greatest cathedrals and medifeval monuments. Saxon and Norman were confounded everywhere, and the distinction of any of the styles between Early English and Perpendicular was not appreciated, and frequently the dates were reversed. In fact, it was not till Rickman took the matter in hand that order emerged out of chaos, and he succeeded because his constructive knowledge enabled him to perceive progressive developments which formed true sequences, and he was thus able to supply the want of written information. Every tyro now can fix a date to every moulding in any of our mediaeval buildings, but if we had only written history to depend upon, in nine cases out of ten he could not prove that the building was not erected by the Romans or the Phoenicians, or anybody else. If

thin is tlic ease in an age when writing was so common as between tho Conquest and the Reformation, should we be surprised if we find matters so much darker between the departure of the Romans and Alfred, when written history hardly helps us at all? But Rickman’s mothod will, when applied to Stonehenge and similar monuments, if I am not very much mistaken, render their dates nearly as clear as those of our mediaeval monuments have been rendered by the same method.

None but those who have had occasion specially to study the subject can be aware how devoid of all literary records the period is of which we are now treating. So meagre and so scarce are they, that many well-informed persons doubt whether such a person as King Arthur ever lived; and scarcely one of his great actions is established by anything like satisfactory contemporary testimony. Yet, in all ages, and in all countries where histories either written or oral exist, they are filled with the exploits of favourite national heroes—as Arthur was—which, even where they are fullest and most diffuse, it is the rarest possible thing to find in them a record of the building of any temple or tomb. From the building of the Parthenon to tho completion of Henry VlII.’s Chapel, the notices of buildings in general histories are as few and meagre as may be, and are comprised in a few paragraphs scattered through many hundred volumes. No one, I am convinced^ who has thought twice on the subject, would expect to find any notice of buildings in the few pages which are nil we possess of history between the departure of the Romans and the time of the Venerable Bede; yet the absence of record is the argument which, if I am not mistaken, has had more influence on the popular mind than almost any other. Too generally it is assumed that, as we know nothing about them, they must be old. To me, on the contrary, nothing appears so extremely improbable as that the builders, while leaving no record of their exploits, should have left any written account of the erection of the Rude Stone Monuments.

One other point seems worth alluding to before concluding this chapter, which is that nothing has been advanced, so far as I know, that woidd lead us to suppose that the people of this island were, before the time of the Romans, either more numerous or more powerful, and consequently more capable of erecting

such monuments as Stonehenge and Avebury, than they were after that people had resided for four centuries among them. All our existing knowledge seems to tend to a diametrically opposite conclusion, and now that the day for vague declamation and a priori reasoning is past, if any proof to the contrary can be brought forward, it would be well that it were now adduced, for otherwise judgment may go by default. If we mistake not, the case must be strong and clear that is to outweigh the evidence just brought forward in reference to the two monuments the use and age of which we have just been discussing.

The detailed examination of these groups at Avebury and Stonehenge will probably be deemed sufficient to establish at least a prima facie case in favour of the hypothesis that these monuments were sepulchral—that at least some of tliem marked battle-fields, aud lastly, that their antiquity was not altogether prehistoric. If this is so, it will not be necessary to repeat the same evidence in treating of those monuments or groups we are about to describe. Incidentally the latter will, if I am not mistaken, afford many confirmations of those propositions, but it will not be necessary to insist or enlarge on them to the same extent as has been done in the previous pages.

Among the remaining groups of stones in England, one of the most important is—or rather was—that in front of Aylesford in Kent. The best known member of this group is that known as Kit’s Cotty—or Coity-house, which has, however, been so often drawn and described that it is hardly necessary to do much more than refer to it here. It is a dolmen, composed of four stones, three upright; the two side stones being about 8 feet square and 2 in thickness, the third somewhat smaller; these form three sides of a chamber, the fourth side being — aud apparently always having been—left open. These three supjiort a cap stone measuring 11 feet by 8 feet. If we can trust Stukeley’s drawing,⁴⁹ it was an external dolmen standing on the end of a low long barrow. At the other end of the mound lay an obelisk, since removed, but in Stukeley’s time it was said to mark “ the general’s grave.” The mound has since been levelled by the plough, but the whole forma an arrangement so common both in England and in Scandinavia, that I am inclined to place faith in the drawing. So little, however, hinges on it here that it is not worth while insisting on it, but a trench across the site of the barrow' might lead to interesting results. Nearly due south of Kit’s Cotty-house, at the distance of about 500 yards, is another monument of the same class, popularly known as the Countless Stones, but so ruined—apparently by Bearchers after treasure— that its plan cannot now be made out. In Stukeley’s time, however, it was more perfect, and as his pencil is always more to be trusted than his pen, it may be worth while to reproduce his drawings,⁵⁰ for the aiTangement of the stones was peculiar, but

may have analogies elsewhere. Between these two a third dolmen is saiil to Lave existed within the memory of man, but no trace of it is now to be found. In the rear of these groups, nearer the village, there exists, or existed, a line of great stones, extending from a place called Spring Farm, in a north-easterly direction, for a distance of three-quarters of a mile, to another spot known as Hale Farm,² passiug through Tollington, where the greater number of the stones are now found. In front of the line near tho centre at Tollington lie two obelisks, known to the country people as the coffin-stones—probably from their shape. They are 12 feet long by 4 to 6 broad, and about 2 or 3 feet thick.⁵¹ They appear to be partially hewn, or at least shaped, so as to resemble one another.

Besides these stones, which are all on the right bank of tho river, there are several groups at or near Addington, about five miles to the westward of Aylesford. Two of these in the park at Addington have long been known to antiquaries, having been described and figured in the ‘ Archieologia ’ in 1773.³ The first is a small circle, about 11 feet in diameter, the six stones comprising it being 19 feet high, 7 wide, and 2 in thickness. Near it is the larger one of oval form, measuring 50 paces by 42 paces. The stones are generally smaller than those of the other circle. The other groups or detached stones are described by Sir. Wright,³ who went over the ground with that excellent and venerable antiquary tho Rev. L. B. Larking. They seem to have adopted the common opinion that an avenue of such stones existed all the way from Addington to Aylesford, but it seems to me that there is no sufficient evidence to justify this conclusion. Many of the stones seem natural boulders, and in no place is any alignment distinctly perceptible.

In addition to these, Mr. Wright found, and attempted to excavate some smaller monuments of a sepulchral character, near Kit’s Cotty House, but situated on the brow of tho hill immediately above it These “consist generally of groups of stones buried partly on the ridge of the hill, but evidently forming, or having formed, small sepulchral chambers.” “Each group," he adds, “ is generally surrounded by a circle of stones.” *

There only now remains the question, why were all these stones placed here, and by whom ? Mr. Wright is far too sober and too well-informed an antiquary to repeat the usual nonsense about such monuments having been Druid temples or altars. The conclusion at which ho arrives (p. 183) is that Kit’s

Cutty-house, and the cemetery arouud it, with that in the parish of Addington, together formed the grand necropolis of the Belgian settlers in this part of the island. Against this it must be observed that the Belgians erected no such monuments in their own country, Gallia Belgica being exactly that part of Franco in which no stone monuments are found, and it is very unlikely that the Belgians should have doue here what they did not do at home. But another objection is, that the theory is wholly gratuitous, no shadow of tradition, no analogy, and no reason being adduced to show why it should be so, and, to say the least of it, it is most unlikely. If a straight line were drawn from the mouth of the Humber to the head of Southampton Water, this is the only group of this class of monuments to the eastward of the line, and what possible reason can we have for supposing that the princes or people of that vast district chose this place, and this only, for their necropolis? Had it been some vast plain like Salisbury, or some gloomy valley, or the site of some ancient sacred city, the choice might have been intelligible, but a more unromantic, unlikely spot than the valloy of the Medway could hardly have been chosen. It is neither central nor accessible, and neither history nor tradition lends any countenance to the suggestion.

Suppose, on the other hand, we assume that these erections are a record of the battle which, according to the Saxon chronicle,¹ was fought on this spot between Vortigern and Hengist and Horsa, in the year 455, and in which Catigren was slain on the side of the British, and tho redoubted Horsa fell on that of the Saxons. This at least has the merit of accounting for all we see—the line of stones at Tollington is just such a position as the British army would take up, to cover the ford at Aylesford against an enemy advancing from Thanet. The two obelisks in front would represent the position of the two chiefs; Kit’s Cotty-house would become the tomb of Catigren, which tradition always represented it to be; the circles at Addington would become the graves of chiefs who were wounded in the battle, and taken to the rear and buried with due honours, at or near the

spot where they died; and lastly the tumulus at Horstead would also in accordance with ancient tradition be the grave of Horsa.

.So much depends on this last determination, that last year through the kindness of Colonel Fisher, li.E., the assistance of a party of sappers was procured from Chatham, and the mound was thoroughly explored. It was found that a cremation (it is presumed of a human body) had taken place on the natural surface of the ground, and that a tumulus had been raised over it. The chalk was dug down to some depth and found quite undisturbed, but no ornament or implement was found anywhere. At first this seemed disappointing; but on Mr. Godfrey Faussett, who was present at the digging, referring to certain passages in ‘Beowulf,’ it appears to be exactly what should have been expected. The poem, in the first place, is about the best authority we could have, inasmuch as, according to Kemble, “ it }>ave accounts of exploits not far removed, in point of time, from tho crossing of Hengist and Horsa into Britain, and the poem was probably brought hither by some of those Auglo-Saxons, who, in 495, accompanied Cerdic and Cyneric.”⁵² After Hengist’s conflict with Fin, the body was burnt (1. 2232-2251) ; but after Beowulf’s death not only cremation is mentioned, but a splendid mound is raised over the spot where the funeral pile stood, “ ad on Eorthen” (1. (52GG), on the surface of the ground. At Beowulf’s funeral, vases, and arms, and jewels of all kinds, were thrown upon the pile and burnt with him; and no wonder, considering the wealth just rescued from the guardianship of the “Wuriu” by the victorious hero. Poor Horsa died defeated, and all his friends could expect would be to be allowed to bury him under a flag of truce, with such rites as would ensure his proper reception in the next world. Had they attempted to bury any treasures with him, they probably would have been appropriated by the victorious Brits.

Bede’s expression that Horsa’s tomb was situated in “ orien-talibus partibus Cantue,’’³ has more than once been quoted to disprove this identification. But what did Bede mean by “ eastern parts”? May it not have been that in his day the Medway divided Kent into east and west? Or he may have spoken without sufficient local knowledge. But that Horsa fell at Aylesford, is as well authenticated as any fact in that age: he most probably was buried near the battle-field; and the village where the mound is situated has probably ever since been called Hofstead, as it is at this day.

All this, it appears to me, makes so strong a case, that I cannot help thinking it might be accepted till, at least, something is advanced against it. At present I am not aware of any argument to the contrary that seems to me entitled to any serious consideration. No flint, or bronze, or iron implement of any sort, so far as 1 know, have been found on the spot—this may be only because they have not been looked for; but as the case at present stands, the Danish system cannot be pleaded for or against this view.

The real difficulty to be feared in obtaining acceptance of this explanation of the stone at Aylesford, is its extreme simplicity. After all that has been written about the unfathomable mystery and the primreval antiquity of this class of monuments, to be told that these are merely the memorials of a battle fought on the sjiot in the year 455, is too terribly prosaic to be tolerated, nor ought it perhaps to be accepted if it stood alone. If, however, it proves to be only one of many instances, the ultimate admission of the above views can hardly be doubtful.

In tho neighbourhood of Uffington, in Berkshire, there are three monuments, two at least of winch still merit a local habitation and a name in our history. One of these is the celebrated white horse, which gives its name to the vale, and the scouring of which is still used by the inhabitants of the neighbourhood on the occasion of a triennial festival and games, which have been so graphically described by Mr. Thomas Hughes.

The second is a cromlech, known as Wayland Smith’s Cave, and immortalized by the use made of it by Sir Walter Scott in the novel of ‘ Kenilworth.’ The third is as remarkable as either, but still wants its poet. The annexed woodcut will give a fair idea of its nature and extent,⁵³ It does not pretend to be minutely accurate, and this in the present instance is fortunately of no great

consequence. All the stones are overthrown : some lie flat on the ground, some on their edges, and it is only the smallest that can be said to be standing. Tho consequence is, that we cannot feci sure that wo know exactly where any of them stood, nor whether they were arranged in lines, like those at Carnac; nor if so, in how many rows, or whether they always had the confused appearance they now present. They are spread over an area of about 1600 feet north and south, and of half that distance east and west. The gap in the centre was made purposely to clear the view in front of the house when it was built, and many of the stones it is feared were employed in the erection. They are the same Sarsens as are used at Avebury and Stonehenge, and the largest are about 10 feet long from 6 to 9 wide, and from 3 to 4 feet high (in their present recumbent position); but there’are few 80 large as this, the majority being from 2 to 4 feet in length and breadth, and from 1 to 3 high.⁵⁴

No one has yet attempted to give any explanation of the monument beyond repeating the usual Druidical formuhe. To me it appears almost incontestable that it is a memorial of the battle fought here between the Saxons and the Danes in the year 871. From Asser we learn that the Pagans, advancing from Reading, occupied the higher ground. It is sometimes supposed that Uffington Castle was thrown up by them on the occasion, which is by no means impossible. Advancing eastward, they then attacked the Christians under Alfred, who occupied the lower ground. This, and the ill-timed fit of devotion on his brother’s part, nearly lost the Christians the day; but Alfred’s skill aud intrepidity prevailed, and the victory was complete.² This being so, nothing appears more probable than that the victorious army, either by themselves or with the assistance of the peasantry", should have collected together the Sarsens in the neighbourhood, and have arranged them as Alfred and his army stood, when he first received the shock of the Pagaus. It seems also probable that he would have engraved the emblem of the white horse on the side of the hill where the Pagans had encamped the night before the battle, and where probably the fight ended on the following day.

Tho question whether Weylaud Smith’s Cave belongs to the samo group, or to au earlier date, is not so easily settled. My impression is that it is older. It is a three-chambered dolmen almost identical in plan with Petrie’s No. 27, Carrowmore, to be described in the next chapter, but with this difference, that whereas the circle of stones in the Irish example contained thirty-six or thirty-seven stones, and was 60 feet in diameter, this one contained probably only twenty-eight, and was only 50 feet in diameter. This aud the fact of the one consisting of Sarsens—the other of granite blocks—account so completely for all the difference between them, that I cannot believe that so gre'&t a lapse of time as eight centuries could have taken place between the erection of the two. I fancy it must have been erected for tho entombment of a local hero in the early centuries of the Christian era; but of this we will be better able to judge when we are further advanced in our survey of similar monuments.

At Rollright, between Chipping Norton and Long Compton, in Oxfordshire, there is a circle, which, from what has been written about it, has assumed an importance in the antiquarian world, which is certainly not due either to its dimensions or to any traditions that attach to it. Every antiquary, from Camden down to Bathurst Deane, has thought it necessary to say something about this splendid temple of the Druid priesthood, so that tho traveller, when he visits it, is sure to be dreadfully disappointed. It is an ordinary 100-foot circle, the entrance to which is apparently from tho south opposite to the five largest, stones, which are placed in juxtaposition on the north, the tallest in the centre being about 5 feet in height. The others average about 3 or

4 feet, but are uneven in height and irregularly spaced, but with a tendency to form groups of threes, which is a peculiarity observable in some similar circles on Dartmoor.

Across the road, at a distance of about 50 yards, stands a single obeliscal stone, about 10 feet high, on a mound which appears to be artificial. If it is so, however, it was raised with the materials taken out of a pit, which still exists on one side, and not from a ditch surrounding it, as is usual in such cases. In another direction, about a quarter of a mile from the circle, stands a dolmen, which is the fiuest feature in the group. Tho cap stone, which has fallen, measures 8 feet by 9, and is of considerable thickness; and three of the supporting stones are 7, 8, and 10 feet in height respectively.

This circle appears to have been exumined by Ralph Sheldon, but without results.⁵⁵ The mound, so far as is known, is yet untouched, aud the dolmen could not now be explored without causing its complete ruin; I presume no one will contest its being sepulchral. It would be difficult now to bring to the test of experiment the question whether the circle is so or not, as some forty or fifty years ago, it and the plot round it were planted with larch trees, whose roots have spread over the surface and could with difficulty be now got rid of. This is to be regretted, as from its isolated position the group affords an excellent opportunity of testing the usual theories regarding these monuments. If it was a temple, it gives us a very low idea of the religious state of our ancestors, that for a district of from twenty to thirty miles’ radius they should have possessed only one single small enclosure, surrounded by a low imperfect wall, 3 or 4 feet high. If any other had ever existed, traces of it must have been found, or why has this one remained so complete, for not one stone apparently is missing. It is also strange that, as in other instances, it should be situated on the highest and bleakest part of the surrounding country. It is, in fact, not only the unlike-liest form, but the most inconvenient site for a temple. It also gives us a very low idea of their civilization. The circle at llollright is a sort of monument that the boys of any of our larger schools could set up in a week, supposing the stones to be found lying about, at no great distance, which there is little doubt was the case when it was erected. The dolmen might require a little contrivance to get the cap stone hoisted; but there is nothing that the villagers in the neighbourhood could not now complete in a few days, if so inclined, and certainly nothing that a victorious army, of say even 1000 men, could not complete between sunrise and sunset in a summer’s day. Even if tho sepulchral character of the group is admitted, it can hardly be the bnrying-ground of a chief, or clan, or family. In that case, instead of one dolmen there must have been several, smaller it may be, but in succession. The chief must have had ancestors, or successors, or relations, and they would not be content that one, and one only, of their family should possess an honoured tomb, aiul that they themselves should rest in undistinguished graves. As in other cases, unless we are prepared to admit that it marks the site of a battle, I know of nothing that will explain the situation and the form of the group; nor do I see why we should reject Camden’s explanation of the circumstances under which it was erected: “ These would, I verily think, to have been the monument of some victory, and haply erected by Rollo the Dane, who afterwards conquered Normandy.” “ In what time he with the Danes troubled England with depredations we read that the Danes joined battle with the English thereby at Hock Norton, a place for no one thing more famous in old time than for the woful slaughter of the English on tbat foughten field, under the reign of King Edward the Elder.”⁵⁶ This last, however, is apparently a mistake, for it was Eadward (901-923) who was really the contemporary of Kollo. He was also the contemporary of Gorm the Old, of Denmark, of whose tumulus and Pagan habits we shall hear hereafter.

This again will appear a very prosaic anti-climax to those who are nursed on ideas of the hoar antiquity and wondrous magnificence of such monuments as Ashdown and Roll right. A visit to them is sufficient to dispel one part of that illusion, and a little common-sense applied to the other will probably show that the more moderate view meet.s perfectly all the real exigencies of the case.

In the neighbourhood of Penrith in Cumberland there is a group, or perhaps it should be said there are three groups of monuments, of considerable importance from their form and size, but deficient in interest from the absence of any tradition to account for their being where wo find them. They extend in a nearly straight line from Little Salkekl on the north to Shap on the south, a distance of fourteen miles as the crow flies, Penrith lying a little to tho westward of tho line, and nearer to its northern than its southern extremity.

About half a mile from the first named village is the circle known popularly as Long Meg aud her Daughters, sixty-eight iu number, if each stone represents one. It is about 330 feet (100 metres) in diameter, but does not form a perfect circle. The stones are unhewn boulders, and very few of them are now erect. Outside the circle stands Long Meg herself, of a differeut class of stone from the others, about 12 feet high, and apparently hewn, or at all events shaped, to some extent.⁵⁷ Inside the circle, Catnden reports “ the existence of two cairns of stone, under which they say are dead bodies buried; and indeed it is probable enough,” he adds, “ that it has been a monument erected in honour of some victory.”² No trace of these cairns now remains, nor am I aware that the centre has ever been dug into with a view of looking for interments. My impression, however, is that the principal interment was outside, and that Long Meg marks either the head or the foot of the chiefs grave.

Close to Penrith is another circle called Mayborough, of about the same dimensions—100 metres—as that at Little Salkeld, but of a very different construction. The vallum or enclosure is entirely composed of small water-worn stones taken from the beds of the Eamount or Eden rivers. The stones are wonderfully uniform in size, and just about what any man could carry without inconvenience. This enclosure mound is now so mined that it is extremely difficult to guess what were its dimensions. It may have been from 15 feet to 20 feet high, and twice that in breadth at its base. The same cause makes it difficult to determine the dimensions of the internal area. The floor of the circle I calculated as 2U0 feet from the foot of one slope to the foot of the opposite one, and consequently the whole as from 320 feet

to 340 feet¹ from crest to crest; but these dimensions must Ik? taken as oidy approximative till a more careful survey is made than it was in my power to execute. Near, but not quite in the centre, stands a single splendid monolith; it may be 12 feet in height, but is more than twice the bulk of Long Meg. In Pennant’s time there were four stones still standing in the centre, of which this was one, and probably there may originally have been

several more forming a small eirclo in the centre.² In his day also he learned that there were four stones—two pairs—standing in n gap in the vallum looking like the commencement of an avenue. The place, however, is too near Penrith, aud stone is there too valuable to allow of such things escaping, so that nothing now remains which would enable us to restore this monument with certainty. Close by this is a third circle known as Arthur’s Round Table.

¹ Pennant in his lext rails the diameter 88 yards, but the scale attached to his plun makes it 110 yards m arly. * ‘ Tour in Scotland, 1772,’ pi. xxxvii, p, 276.

It consists, or consisted, of a vallnm of earth, as near as can be made out, 300 feet from crest to crest; but about one-third of the circle being cut away to form a road, it is not easy to speak with certainty. Inside the rampart is a broad berm, then a ditch, and in the centre a plateau about. 170 feet in diameter, slightly raised in the centre. No stone is visible on the surface, though the rampart when broken into shows that it is principally composed of them. There is now only one entrance through the rampart and across the ditch, but as both entrances existed in Pennant’s time (1772), and are figured in his plan of the monument, I have not hesitated to restore the second accordingly.⁵⁸ The distance between Mayborough and King Arthur's Round Table is about 110 yards, and at about the same distance from the last-named monument, a third circle existed in Pennant’s time. It seems, however, to have been in his day at least only a circular ditch, and has now entirely disappeared.

Owing to their more mined state, the remains at Shap are more difficult to describe. They were, however, visited by Stukeley in 1725, but he complains it rained all the time that he was there, and rain on a bleak exposed moor like Shap is singularly inimical to antiquarian pursuits.³ The remains were also described by Camden,³ but not apparently from personal observation, and others have described them since, but the destruction has been so rapid, the village being almost entirely built ont of them, that it is now extremely difficult to ascertain what they really were. All, however, are agreed that the principal monument was an alignment, according to some of a double row of stones, of which others can only trace a single row. So far as I could make out on the spot, it commenced near a spot called the Thunder-stone, in the north, where there are seven large stones in a field; six are arranged as a double row; the seventh seems to commence a single line, from this all the way to a place at the southern extremity of the village, called Karl Lofts, single stones may be traced at intervals, in apparently a perfectly straight; line and still beyond this, at a farmyard called Brackenbyr, Mr. Simpson fancied he could, iu 1859, trace the remains of a circle 400 feet iu diameter, with a large obelisk in the centre.⁵⁹ I confess I was not so fortunate in 18(59, and I also differ from him as to the position of the stone row. He seems to fancy, from the description of Stukeley, that it was situated to the southward of Karl Lofts, though he could not detect any traces of it. My impression is that it commenced with the circle at Brackenbyr, immediately south of Karl Lofts, aud proceeded in a north-westerly direction for nearly a mile and a half to the Thunder-stone, as before mentioned. Rather more than half a mile due south of Brackenbyr stands a portion of what was once a very fine circle. It was partially destroyed by the railway, but seems to have been a hundred-foot circle, and to have stood considerably in advance of the line of the avenue, in the same relative position to the stone row as the circle at Morivale Bridge (woodcut No. 12), or as Stonehenge to its cursus (woodcut No. 26), whether we assume that it was continued in this direction, or terminated as above indicated. In front of the circle is a noble tumulus, called Kemp How, in which the body of a man of gigantic stature is said to have been found.²

According to the popular tradition the stone avenue originally extended to Muir Divock, a distance of rather more than five miles, to which it certainly points. Though this is most improbable, it is not wholly without reason, as on Muir Divock there are five or six circles of stone and several tumuli. The circles have most of them been opened recently, and in all instances were found to contain cists or other evidence of interments.³ Immediately over the Muir stands a commanding hill, 1747 feet high, marked on the Ordnance Survey as Arthur’s Pike. Besides these, on the hill behind Shap, to the eastward, are several stone circles, some single, some double, but none are of any great size, or composed of stones of very large dimensions. The whole aspect of the country is that of a district used a.s a burying-place to an extent far beyond anything that the usual inhabitants of the locality could have required, for a blea! er and more ungenial spot is not inhabited in any part of these islands.

So far as I know, no credible tradition attaches to these monuments so as to connect them with any historical or local incident. Wo are, therefore, left almost wholly to their intrinsic forms, or to analogies, to determine either their history or their purposes.

No one will now probably be found seriously to maintain that the long stone row at Shap was a temple either of the Druids or of any one else. At least if these ancient people thought a single or even a double row of widely-spaced stones, stretching to a mile and a half across a bleak moor, was a proper form for a place to worship in, they must have been differently constituted from ourselves. Unless they possessed the tails, or at least the long-pointed ears with which Darwin endows our ancestors, they would have adopted some form of temple more nearly similar to those used in all other countries of the world. Nor was it a tomb. Not oidy have no sepulchral remains been found here, but nowhere else has any trace of such a purpose been found connected with such alignments. Even, however, if it is contended that it is sepulchral, it certainly was not the burying-place of the hamlet of Shap, or of its neighbourhood, for a more miserable spot for habitation does not exist in England, and it cannot be that Shap, liko Aveburv, should require the most magnificent cemeteries in the island, while nothing of the sort exists near the great centres of population. Had the country been as thickly inhabited as China, we might fancy the people seeking waste uncultivable spots in which to bury their dead, but even at the present day Woking is the only cemetery that has been selected on this principle in England, and at any previous time to which we can look back, the idea appears too absurd to be entertained for a moment.

have been the burying-place of those that fell in some battle on the spot; this in fact brings us to tho only suggestion 1 am aware of that seems at all tenable: that it marks a battle-field like those on Dartmoor (ante, p. 54), and others we shall meet with hereafter.

Excavations have proved that all the smaller circles which abound in the neighbourhood are graves, and if those from 60 feet to 100 feet in diameter are so, all analogy must lead us to the inference that the 100-metre circles are so also. Direct proof has not, however, yet been obtained of this, but that may arise first from the difficulty of excavating ho large an area; or it may be that the bodies were buried outside the circle, as at Hakpen (ante, p. 76), or at the foot of the stones, as at Crichie (ante, p. 75) or in those circles which have no erect stones in a similar position—at the toe of the inner slope of the rampart—aud these are just the places where they have not been looked for. Meanwhile the cairns in the inside of the circle of Long Meg’s Daughters seem to favour this view of their sepulchral purpose. But if sepulchres, certainly they were not family or princely tombs. If that was their destination they would not be found only in two or three groups in the wildest and most remote parts of the country, but in far greater numbers, and nearer those places where men most do congregate. We are in fact driven to Camden’s suggestion, that they may have been made to celebrate some victory; but, if so, what victory? It looks like riding a hobby very hard to make the same suggestion as was made with regard to Avebury, but I confess I know no other that can be brought forward with so much plausibility as that of considering them to bo memorials of Arthur’s campaigns against the Saxon invaders.

The first objection that will naturally be raised to this hypothesis is, that King Arthur was a myth, and never fought any battles at all. It was not necessary to examine this when speaking of Avebury. All that was then required was to know if Waden Hill was Badon Hill. If it was the site of that lamons battle, there was no further enquiry necessary. Arthur, and he only, commanded there; and if we admit the fact of the battle being fought, we admit at the same time the existence of him who commanded there. But with regard to the other elcveu battles‘mentioned by Nennius⁶⁰ the case is not so clear, and according to the present fashionable school of historical criticism it is thought reasonable to reject the whole as a myth, because the evidence is not such as would stand examination in a court of law, and also because the story as it now stands is so mixed up with incredible fables as to throw discredit on the whole. It is very much easier to heap ridicule on the silly miracles which Merlin is said by mediajval minstrels to have performed, and to laugh at the marvellous exploits of Arthur and the Kuights of his Round Table, than to attempt to glean the few facts which their wild poetry has left unobscured. But if any one will attempt the same process with one of the many * Lhystoires du noble et vaillant roy Alexandre le grand,’ he will find exactly the same difficulties. Aristotle and his master have been rendered quite as fabulous persons as Merlin and Arthur, and the miracles of the one and the feats of the other are equally marvellous. In Alexander’s case we fortunately have Arrian aud Curtius, and others, who give us the truth with regard to him; but Arthur had no contemporary history, and instead of living in a highly civilized state that continued for ages after him, he was the last brilliant light of his ago and race, and after him all was gloom for centuries. It was not till after a long eclipse that his name was seized upon in a poetical and an uncritical age as a peg for bards whereupon to liang their wild imaginings.

This is not the place to examine so large a question. It will be sufficient to state what I believe to be the main facts. Those who do not admit them need not read further. Arthur, it seems to me, was born the prince of one of the smaller states iu tlie West of England, probably Cornwall, and after the death of Ambrosius, in or about the year 508, took up the struggle the latter bad carried on with varying success against the hordes of Saxons and others who were gradually pushing the Bryts out of England. My impression is, that even before the Romans left, Jutes, Angles, and Danes had not only traded with, but had settled, both on the Saxonieum littus of Kent, and on the coast of Yorkshire, Northumberland, and the Lothians; and that during the century that elapsed between the departure of the Romans and the time of Arthur, they were gradually pushing the British population behind the range of hills which extends from Carlisle to Derby and forms the baek-bone of England. It was in the plains behind this range and further south that all Arthur’s battles seem to have been fought. With Cumberland, Wales, and Cornwall behind him, he was not only sure of support from the native population in his rear, but had u secure retreat in case of adverse fortune overtaking him. In all this range of country I do not know any spot so favourable strategically for a defender of his country to take up as the high land about Shap, or the open country extending from thence to Salkeld. The ridges at Shap protected his right against an enemy advancing by Lancaster, the Caledoniau Forest and a very rugged country covered his left, aud in front there was only a wild inhospitable tract by which the invader from the opposite coast could advance against him, while by a single day’s march to his rear he was among the inaccessible mountains and lakes of Cumberland.

I am afraid to lay much stress on the fact of one of the circles at Penrith and the hill opposite Shap bearing Arthur's name, because in the last few years we have seen two hard-headed sober-minded Scotchmen proving, to their own satisfaction, that Arthur was born north of the Tweed—that all his battles were fought and all his exploits performed in the northern portion of the island. Even Ganora—the faithless Guinevere—if not a Scotchwoman, was at all events buried in Miegle churchyard under a stone, which some pious descendant sculptured some centuries later.⁶¹ Even here, however, I fancy I can perceive a difference between the two cases. In the middle ages the Scotch had historians like Boece and Fordun, who recorded such fables for the edification of their countrymen, and with proper patriotism were willing that their country should have as large a share of the world's greatness or great men as they could well appropriate. They were followed by an educated class throughout the country, who were actuated by the same motives, and did exactly what Stukeley and his followers did with English monuments. They found Druids who had no temples, and remains which they supposed to be temples with no priests; so, putting the two together, they made what they fancied was a perfect whole out of two incongruous halves. So the Scotch, having a rich repertory of fables on the one hand, and on tho other having hills without names and sculptured stones without owners, joined the two together, and went on repeating in the same mauner their inventions till, from dire reiteration, they took the likeness of fact.

The ease was, if I mistake not, very different iu Cumberland. The boors of that land had no literature—no learning, and none of that ardent patriotism which enabled the Scotch j>oets and pedants to manufacture a quasi history for themselves out of other people’s doings. It is difficult to fancy the inhabitants of Cumberland troubling themselves with Arthur and his affairs, and wishing to apply his name to their hills or antiquities, unless some ancient tradition had made it probable, and, “ valeat quantum,” these names may therefore be considered as suggesting a real connexion between the place and the man.

Owing to the extreme brevity of the record in Nennius,⁶² there are few things about which greater discrepancy of opinion exists even among the believers in Arthur than the localities of his battles. Taking them iu the order in which they are mentioned, the first is said to have been fought on the river Glem of Glein, which the editors of the ‘ Monumeuta Historica Britonnica ’ suggest may be a river of that name in Northumberland. The river indicated is so small a brook that it is difficult to fancy its name should be attached to so important an event.

If we must go so far north, I would rather feel inclined to place it at Wood Castle, near Lochmaben, in Dumfriesshire, where there is a circular enclosure identical in plan aud dimensions with King Arthur's Round Table at Penrith.³ Strategically, it is a much moro likely spot than the exposed east coast of Northumberland;

but, except the plan of Wood Castle, I know of no authority for placing this battle-field in Annandale.

There is no indication where the second, third, or fourth battles were fought; but for the fifth we have this important designation that it was fought “ super aliud flumen quod vocatur Duglas vel Dubglas quod est in regione Linuis,” or in another MS. Linnuis. A marginal note suggests Liudesay, in Lincolnshire, but for no other reason apparently than from the first three letters being the same in both. There is a River Duglas flowing past Wigan, in Lancashire, which Whittaker, in his ‘ History of Manchester,’ boldly adopts as the place iudicated, and others have been inclined to accept his determination. After going carefully over the ground, I confess no spot appears to me more unlikely for a great 'battle than the banks of this river, nor does any local evidence of their having been so now remain. One cannot but feel that if Arthur ever allowed himself to be pushed into such a corner, with nothing but the sea behind him to retreat upon, he certainly was not the general that made so successful a stand against the Saxons. I am much more inclined to believe that Linnuis is only a barbarous latiuization of Linn, wliich in Gaelic and Irish means sea or lake. In Welsh it is Lyu, and in Anglo-Saxon Liu, and if this is so, “ In regione Linnuis ” may mean “ In the Lake Country."

The name of the river does not appear to me at all an insuperable difficulty. All the rivers about Peurith, the Lowther, the Eamount, and the Eden, have names that were certainly given to them by the Saxons, but they must have had Celtic names before they came; and Dubh as an adjective is dark or black, and Glas, green or grey, is used as a substautive to denote the sea, in Irish. Such an epithet would apply admirably to the Lowther; and if it could be identified with the river mentioned by Nennius, our difficulties would be at an end. These speculations, however, must of course be taken for what they are worth. There is, so far as known, no authority for the name Duglas or Dubhglas being applied to tho Lowther or Eden.

The sixth battle was on a river called Bassas. It has beeu suggested that this means the Bass Rock in the Frith of Forth; but it need hardly bo objected that a rock is not a river, and there is an extreme improbability that Arthur ever saw the Lothians. In Derbyshire there is a Bas Lowe⁶³ in a neighbourhood where, as we shall presently see, there is reason to believe Arthur fought one or more of his battles, but I am not aware of any river so called in that neighbourhood.

The seveuth war was in Silva Calidonis, “id est Cat Coit Celidon.” The Cat in the last name is evidently Cat or Cath, “ a battle,” which we frequently meet with, and shall again in describing those matters. Coit, only so far as the dictionaries tell us, meaus coracle, and would seem to indicate a struggle in boats. The Caledonian Forest, is what will really determine the locality. I Generally it is understood to be the forest that extended from Penrith to Carlisle; and, if so, any one of our Penrith circles might be assumed to mark the site of the seventh battle. Most probably in that case it would be the Salkeld circle, or it might bo oue known as the Grey Yawds, near Cumrew, about eight or nine miles further north.²

The eighth battle was in Gastello Guinnion, or Guin, which, from the sound of the name, can hardly escape being in Wales or the Welsh border, unless indeed we assume that these Welsh appellations were common to the whole country before the Saxons re-named many of the places. In that case we have nothing to guide us as to where the battle was fought.

The ninth battle was “ in Urbe Legionis;” This may be either Chester or Caerleon in South Wales. It most probably was the latter, as in another MS. it is added “qme Britanuice Karlium dicitur,” or Cair liu in another.

The tenth war was on the shores of a river which was called Kibroit. Though this is spelt in various MSS. Tribruit, Trath-reuroit, and Trattreuroit, it seems impossible to identify it. But it must have been a large river, or the expression “ in littore ” would hardly have been used.

The eleventh battle “ fuit in Monte quod dicitur Agned Cath-regonnonand in different MSS. this is spelt Catbregomion, Cabregonnon, Catbregonnion, and in one it is added, “ in Somersetshire quem nos Cathbregion appellamus.” No such name seems now to be known in that country; but as wo shall presently, I hope, see reason for believing, the spot is probably that now known as Stanton Drew'.

The twelfth battle was that of Mount Badon, the position of which, as we have already pointed out, may almost certainly be fixed in the immediate neighbourhood of Avebury.

All this is indistinct enough, it must be confessed, and much of it depends on nominal similarities, which are never very satisfactory; still the geueral impression it leaves seems worthy of acceptance. It would lead us to think that Arthur commenced his struggles with the invaders in the north of England, probably in the time of Ambrosius, and fought his way southwards, till after twelve campaigns, or twelve battles, he reached his crowning victory at Badon Hill, which gave him peace for the rest of his days. At all events, with respect to the first seven battles, there stems no reason why we should not appropriate any of them except perhaps the first—to our Cumberland circles. The proof of whether or not it is reasonable to do so will of course depend on the case we can make out for the other circles we have to examine, and on the general interdependence which the whole series can be shown to have on one another.

At present it may be allowed to stand on an hypothesis, which certainly has the merit of explaining tho facts as now known; but the probability or disproof of which must depend on the facts aud arguments to be adduced hereafter.

The next group of monuments with which we have to deal is perhaps as interesting as any of those hitherto described. As before mentioned, when speaking of the labours of William and Thomas Bateman, tho north-western portion of the county is crowded with barrows, but noue apparently of so ancient a character as those excavated by Canon Greenwell in Yorkshire, and most of them containing objects of so miscellaneous a character as to defy systematic classification. As these, however, hardly belong to the subject of which we are now treating, it is not necessary to say more about them at present; and the less so, that the group which falls directly in with our line of research is well defined as to locality, and probably also tvs to age.

The principal monument of this group is well-known to antiquaries as Arbe or Arbor Low,⁶⁴ and is situated about nine miles south by east from Buxton, and by a curious coincidence Ls placed in the same relative position to the Roman Road as Avebury. 80 much is this the case, that in the Ordnance Survey —barring the scale—the one might be mistaken for the other if cut out from the neighbouring objects. Minning Low, however, which is the pendant of Silbury Hill in this group, is four miles oft', though still in the line of the Roman road, instead of only one mile, as in the Wiltshire example. Besides, there is a most interesting Saxon Low at Benty Grange, about one mile from Arbor Low. Gib Hill, Kens Low, Riugham Low, End Low, Lean Low, and probably altogether ten or twelve important mounds covering a space five miles in one direction, by one and a half to two miles across

Arbor Low consists of a circular platform, 167 feet in diameter, surrounded by a ditch 18 feet broad at bottom, the earth taken from which has been used to form a rampart about 15 feet to 18 feet high, and measuring about 820 feet in circumference on the top.² The first thing that strikes us on looking at the plan (woodcut No. 30) is that, in design and general dimensions, the monument is identical with that called “ Arthur’s Round Table,” at Penrith. The one difference is that, in this instance, the section of the ditch, and consequently that of the rampart, have been increased at the expense of the berm; but the arrangements of both are the same, and so are the internal and external dimensions. At Arbor Low there are two entrances across the ditch, as there was in the Cumberland and Dumfriessliire

examples. As mentioned above, only one is now visible there, the other having been obliterated by the road, but the two circles are

in other respects so similar as to leave very little doubt as to their true features.

The Derbyshire example, however, possesses, in addition to its earthworks, a circle of stones on its inner platform, originally probably forty or fifty in number; but all now prostrate, except perhaps some of the smallest, which, being nearly cubical, may still be in situ. In the centre of the platform, also, are several very large stones, which evidently formed part of a central dolmen.

There is another very interesting addition at Arbor Low, which is wauting at Penrith, this is a tumulus attached unsymmetrically to the outer vallum. This was, after repeated attempts, at last successfully excavated by the Messrs. Dateman, aud found to contain a cist of rather irregular shape, in which were found among other tilings two vases* one of singularly elegant shape, the other less so. In themselves these objects are not sufficient to determine the age of the barrow, but they suffice to show that it was not very early. One great p.iint of interest in this discovery is its position with reference to the circle. It is identical with that of Long Meg with reference to her daughters, and perhaps some of the stones outside Avebury, supposed to be the commencement of the avenue, may mark the principal places of interment.

Attached to Arbor Low, at a distance of about 250 yards, is another tumulus, called Gib Hill, apparently about 70 to 80 feet in diameter.¹ It was carefully excavated by Mr. T. Bateman in 1818; but after tunnelling through and through it in every direction on the ground level and finding nothing, he was surprised at finding, on removing the timber which supported his galleries, that the side of the hill fell in, and disclosed the cist very near the

summit. The whole fell down, and the stones composing the cist were removed and re-erected in the garden of Lumberdale House. It consisted of four massive blocks of limestone forming the sides of a chamber, 2 feet by 2 feet 6 inches, and covered by one 4 feet square. The cap stone was not more than 18 inches below the turf. By the sudden fall of the side a very pretty vase was crushed, the fragments mingling with the burnt bones it contained; but though restored, unfortunately no representation has been giveu. The only other articles found in this tumulus were “ a battered celt of basaltic stone, a dart or javelin-point of flint, and a small iron fibula, which had been enriched with precious stones.”⁶⁵

Though Gib Hill is interesting as the first of the high-level dolmens which we have met with in this country, Minning Low is a still more striking example of that class which we hinted at before as common in Avevron {ante, woodcut No. 8), and which we shall meet with frequently as we proceed. When it first attracted the attention of antiquaries in 178G, Minning Low seems to have been a straight-lined truncated cone, about 300 feet in diameter, and the platform on its summit measured

80 feet across.² Its height could not be ascertained.³ It was even then planted over with trees, bo that these dimensions, except the breadth of the platform, are hardly to be depended upon, and since then the whole mound has been so dug into and ruined, that they cannot now be verified. On the platform

at. the top iii 1786 there, stood five kistvaens, each capable of containing one body; and, so far as can be made out from Douglas’ plates and descriptions, the cap stone of these was flush with the surface, or possibly, as at Gib Hill, they may have been a few inches below the surface, and, becoming exposed, may have been rifled as they were found; but this is hardly probable, because unless always exposed, it is not likely they would have been either looked fur in such a situation, or found by accident.. Below them —at what depth we are not told—a stone chamber, or rather three chambers, were found by Mr. Bateman, apparently on tho level of

the ground on the south side of the Barrow.⁶⁶ To use Mr. Bateman’s own words (‘Vestiges,’ &c, p. 39): “On the summit of Minning Low Hill, as they now appear from the soil being removed from them, are two large cromlechs, exactly of the same construction as the well-known Kit’s Cotty-house, near Maidstone, in Kent. In the cell near which the body lay were found fragments of five urns, some animal bones, and six brass Roman coins, viz., one of Claudius Gothicus (270), two of Constantine the Great, two of Constantine, junior, and one of Valentinian. There is a striking analogy between this and the great Barrow at New Grange, described by Dr. Ledwich, of which a more coinplele investigation of Minning Ia>w would probably furnish additional proofs.” Mr. Bateman was not then aware that a coin of Valen-tinian had been found in the New Grange mound,⁶⁷ which is one similarity in addition.

The fact of these coins being found hero fixes a date beyond which it is impossible to carry back the age of this mound, but not the date below which it may have been erected. The coins found in British barrows seem almost always those of the last Emperors who held sway in Britain, and whose coins may have been preserved and to a certain extent kept in circulation after all direct connexion with Rome had ceased, and thus their rarity or antiquity may have made them suitable for sepulchral deposits. No coin of Augustus or any of the earlier Emperors was ever found in or on any of these rude tumuli, which must certainly have been the case had any of them been pre-Roman. This mound is consequently certainly subsequent to the first half of the fourth century, and how much more modem it may be remains to be determined.

Be this as it may, if Mr. Bateman’s suggestion that this monument is a counterpart of Kit’s Cotty-house is correct—and no one who is familiar with the two monuments will probably dispute it— this at once removes any improbability from the argument that the last-named may be the grave of Catigren. The one striking difference between the two is, that Kit’s Cotty-house is an external free-standing dolmen, while Minning Low is buried in a tumulus. This, according to the views adopted in these pages, from the experience of other monuments, would lead to the inference that the Kentish example was the more modern of the two. It is not, however, worth while arguing that point here; for our present purpose it is sufficient to know that both are post-Roman, and probably not far distant in date.

Another barrow belonging to this group is at Benty Grange, about a mile from Arbor Low, which, though of a different character, may be connected with the others. One body only was buried in it, of which no trace, however, remained but the hair.* There was apparently little more than 2 feet of earth over it. The first thing found was a leather drinking-cup, ornamented in silver

with stars and crosses. Two circular enamels were also there, adorned with that interlacing pattern found in the earliest Anglo-Saxon or Irish MSS. of the sixth or seventh centuries, or it may be a little t-arlier; a helmet also was found, formed of iron bars, with

bronze and silver ornaments, and surmounted by what Mr. Bateman assures us was a perfectly distinct representation of a hog. He then quotes from Beowulf several passages, in which the poet describes: “The boar an ornament to the head, the helmet lofty in wars” (1. 4299). . . . “ They seemed a boar’s form to bear over their cheeks” (1. G04). ... “At the pile was easy to be seen, the mail-shirt covered with gore, the hog of gold, the boar hard as iron” (I. 2213). As Beowulf lived, as shown above, probably in the fifth century, the poem may be taken as describing perfectly the costume of the warriors of his day; and nothing could answer more completely his description than the contents of this tomb.

In lveuslow Barrow, between Minning Low and Arbor Low, Mere found a few implements of Hint and bone; but on clearing out the grave in the rock, which had been examined before in 1821, Mr. S. Bateman found some portions of the skeleton undisturbed, and with them a small neat bronze dagger, and a little above these

un iron knife of the shape and size usually deposited in Anglo-Saxon interments.⁶⁸ Of course the theory of successive interments is called on to explain away these disturbing facts; but there seems nothing here to justify any other inference than that in this case all the deposits belonged to the same age. This, therefore, may be added to the examples quoted from the ‘Vestiges,’ to show how little the Danish system is really applicable to the class of monuments of which we are treating.

On Stanton Moor, four miles east from Kenslow, and about live miles from Arbor Low and 31 inning Low respectively, there are many monuments, both of earth aud stone, which, though on a smaller scale, seem to belong to the same age as those just described. They seem to have been very much overlooked by the Batemans, but a very detailed account of them is given by 31r. Hooke in the sixth volume of the * Archaeologia,’ in 1780. One of them, called the Nine Ladies, has been given already {ante, p. 49); but westward of it stands or stood a stone, called the King Stone, at a distance of 34 yards, thus suggesting a similarity to the Salkeld circle. Half a mile west from this, nearer Arbor Low, is another group of nine stones, the tallest 17 feet in height, and 75 yards southward two stones of smaller dimensions; 200 yards from this an oval ring, the major axis of which measures 243 feet, the minor 156 feet. It has what Mr. Booke calls a double ditch, a rampart outside the ditch as well as one inside; it is, in fact, a less-developed example of that form of which Arbor Low and Arthur’s Bound Table are finished examples. On the east side of the 3Ioor wore three tall isolated stones, which in Hooke’s time the natives still colled Cat Stones, showing clearly that the tradition still remained of a battle fought there, but w hen or by whom no tradition lingers on the spot to enlighten us.

All these monuments and many more which it would be tedious and uninteresting to particularize, are contained within a circle, which may be described with a radius of about three miles, the centre being half way between Henty Grange and Stanton 3[oor. It would perhaps be too much to assert that they are all of one age; but there is certainly a very strong family likeness among them, and they cannot differ much either in age or purpose.

It may also perhaps be conceded that they are not the tombs or temples of the inhabitants of the moors on which they stand. The country where they are situated is a bleak inhospitable tract, only not quite so bad as Shap, but hardly more able to support a large population, if left only to their own resources, than the Wiltshire Downs. These three localities could never consequently have been so much richer in this class of monu- ¹ ments than settlements in the more fertile parts of the island. Strangers must have erected them, and to determine who these strangers were, is the task to which antiquaries have now to apply themselves.

Whatever may be determined on the point, one thing, I think, must aud will be conceded, which is, that Arthur’s Table at Penrith, Arbor Low, and Avebury, are monuments of the same age, and w ere dedicated to the same purposes. The first is a simple earthen monument, of a certain design and with certain dimensions; the second has the same design and dimensions, with the addition of a circle of stones and dolmen in the centre; the third has all tho features that the other two possess, with the addition of increased dimensions, and the internal circles being doubled. But the internal ditch, the rampart, and the character of the circle and other features, are so like each other, and so unlike what are found elsewhere, that they must stand or fall together. If any one of these belonged to the age of Arthur, all three certainly did. If, on the other hand, any one of the three can be proved to belong to another age, tho other two will hardly be able to maintain their position. The circles at C'umrew, Salkeld, aud Mayborough, present so many points of similarity, that they, too, must probably be classed with these three, though there is not the same evidence to justify their being classed together. The stone avenue at Shap is also most probably the counterpart of that at Kennet; but the destruction of the circle at Brackenbyr, and the limited knowledge we have of it, prevent anything very definite being predicated regarding it.

If we may consider Gib Hill as the analogue of Silbury Hill, its place and position may throw some light on the mystery attaching to tho latter. The relative distances of these satellites to their

primaries is nearly proportional to the diameter of the circles, and they both present the peculiarity that they have no interment in their base. The Archaeological Institute in 1849 did exactly what the Batemans had done before them. They tunnelled and explored the base of Gib Hill, and gave it up in despair, when au accident revealed to them the grave over their heads, within 18 inches of the surface. The antiquaries were not so fortunate at Silbury; but judging from the analogy of Gib Hill, and still more from that of Minning Low, the graves may be expected to be found arranged around the plateau on the summit, probably six or seven in number, and as probably within a few feet of the surface. There was none in the centre of the platform at Minning Low, though there was in the smaller tumulus of Gib Hill; ami this may account for the Duke of Northumberland’s ill-success when he dug into the hill in 177fi. Poor Stukeley was very much laughed at for prizing a very modern-looking iron bit, belonging to a bridle that was found on the top of the hill' (woodcut No. 18); yet it may turn out to lie the only real fact he brought away from the place. Nothing but an iron sword was found in the kistvaen, on the top of Minning Low, but it was nearly perfect;⁶⁹ why should not the bridle be found, for we know that horses were frequently buried with the warriors they had borne in battle?

Omitting Cornwall for the present, the circles at Stanton Drew form the only other group of any importance in England for which it remains to find a purpose and a name; and I confess I see no reason for separating them from those just named. There are so many points of similarity, that they can hardly be of an age far apart, and their purpose certainly is the same. If there is anything in the arguments adduced above, they must mark a battlefield. They are certainly not a family or a princely sepulchre,

Their arrangement will be understood from the annexed wood-cut (Xo. 37), The group consists of one first-class circle or oval, H78 feet (?) by 345 feet—100 metres; aud two of tho second class, one 96 feet, the other 129; and a dolmen near the church, at u distance of 157 yards from the last-named.' Attached to the two principal circles are short straight avenues, pointing apparently to two stones very near to one another—the one at a distance of 300 feet from the large circle, the other at the

distance of about 100 from the smaller one, or at distances relative to their diameters. There is also a very large stone, called the King Stone, by the roadside, but beyond the limits of the plan. This, with the stones to which the avenues point, are probably the analogues of the detached stone, known as Long Meg, at Salkeld, or the Ring Stone, which stands 180 feet from one of tho circles at Avebury; perhaps also of the two which are assumed to be the commencement of the Beckkainpton avenue at that place, or of the Friar’s heel at Stonehenge, or of the King Stone at Stanton Moor. In fact, all these circles seem to have detached stones standing at some little distance from them outside. It is there that I would look for the principal interments, rather than in the circles themselves; but this is one of the questions that the spade, and the spade only, can decide. There is, however, also attached to the smaller of the two circles at Stanton Drew a heap of stones which is apparently the ruins of a dolmen, and these may mark the real place of interment, as does the tumulus attached to Arbor Low, which corresponds with them in position.

The only recorded tradition with regard to this monument at Stanton Drew represents Keyna, a holy virgin in the fifth century, the daughter apparently of a Welsh prince, obtaining a grant of the land on which the village of Keynsham now stands from the prince of the couutry. She was warned, however, of the insecurity of the gift, in consequence of the serpents of a deadly species that infested the place. She accepted the gift notwithstanding, and by her prayers converted the serpents into the stones we now see there,⁷⁰ so at least Stukeley and Bathurst Dean assure us.

Such a tradition is only valuable as indicating the date that is popularly ascribed to the monument. In this instance the fifth century is suggested, which may be 50 or even 100 years earlier than I would he inclined to assign it to, but such data are of little cousequence. The date is also shadowed forth in the incident related; for not only in Ireland, but in Franco, and frequently also in England, the early struggles of the first Christian missionaries are represented as victories over the snakes or snake worshippers. St Hilda, for instance, at Whitby signalized the establishment of Christianity in the seventh century by converting the Yorkshire snakes into Ammonites, which are still found there in quantities, which in the eyes of the peasantry are much more like stone snakes than the stones into which St. Keyna transformed her Somersetshire enemies.

Whatever the value of these and such like traditions, one thing seems quite certain, that every local tradition which has yet been quoted represents these monuments as erected subse-

quently to Roman times, and generally as belonging to that transitional age when Christianity was struggling with Paganism for the mastery. The common people are generally willing enough to amuse themselves with fables about giants and demigods, and to wander back into prehistoric times; but with regard to these monuments they do not seem to have done so. I do not recollect a single tradition that ascribes any stone circle to the pre-Roman period.

If, however, I am correct in assuming that these great groups of circles belong to the Arthurian age, we have no difficulty in assigning to this one its proper place in the series of his battles. The ninth, as we have seen above, was probably fought at Caerleon on the Usk; which would seem to indicate that, at a certain point in his career, Arthur was forced back quite out of England into South Wales; but his return on that hypothesis is easily traced. The tenth battle was on the shore of some large river, which ought in consequence to be the Severn, though the name given in the text lends no countenance to this supposition ; the eleventh was “ In monte quod dicitur Agned in Somersetshire,” which would answer perfectly, except in name; for Stanton Drew, in that case, would be in the direct line of advance to Badon Hill, where the twelfth and crowning victory was fought.

The name here, as throughout, creates the difficulty, but Stanton on the Stones, or Stone Town, is simply an epithet applied to all these groups by the Saxons at some period subsequent to that of which we are speaking, when the memory of their purpose was lost, or little cared for by those of a different race, and speaking a different language, who had succeeded to the Bryts, who had erected them. Unless we assume that Stonehenge, Stanton Drew, the circles on Stanton Moor, and the stones at Stennis, and others, were erected by the Saxons themselves, they must originally have borne Celtic names, and it would be these names that Nennius would quote, and which consequently could not be those by which they are now known.

The expression “in monte” is singularly confirmatory of this determination, inasmuch as one of the remarkable features of the

locality is the fortified hill known as Maes⁷¹ Knoll, which literally looks into Stanton Drew, and is the most remarkable feature seen from it, and a fight on its ridge is as probable an operation as any likely to be undertaken in this quarter.

If the above were all the evidence that could be produced in support of the hypothesis that all these great circles belonged to the Arthurian age, it might be admitted to be sufficient to establish not a conclusion but a fair prima facie case. The reasonableness, however, of what has been here advanced will, it is hoped, become more and more apparent as we proceed. Absolute mathematical or logical proof it is to be feared, in the present state of the evidence, is not available. Till attention is fairly turned to a certain definite line of argument, the experiments are not made, and the authorities are not read, which bear upon it, or if made or read are not understood; but when the arguments are examined with the earnest desire to prove or disprove them, new light springs tip from every quarter, and before long there may be grounds for a positive answer.

Meanwhile it may bo well to point out, before going further, that this class of circles is peculiar to England. They do not exist in France or in Algeria. The Scandinavian circles are all very different, so too are the Irish. The one circle out of England that at all resembles them is that at Stenuis, or rather Brogar, in the Orkneys, which will be described in detail further on. There we have a great 100-metre circle, with a ditch (but no rampart), a smaller 100-foot circle, with a ruined dolmen in its stone circle, as at Stanton Drew, and we have the Maes Knoll for the Maes How. The Stennis group has also the detached stones, though it wants the rudimentary avenues, and some minor peculiarities, and it may be more modern, but it is very similar; whereas those in Cornwall and elsewhere are small and irregular, and totally wanting in the dignity belonging to those which we have ventured to call Arthurian.

The arguments adduced in the preceding pages will probably be deemed sufficient to make out a strong case to show that these great circles were erected, at all events, after the departure of the Romans, and if this is so, it confines the field for discussion within very narrow limits. Either they must have been erected by the Romanized Britons before they were so completely Christianized as to be entirely weaned from their Pagan habits, or they were the works of the Saxons or Danes. We shall be in a better position to judge how far it is likely that the latter were the authors, when we have examined the rude stone monuments of Scandinavia or Friesland, from which countries the Northmen descended on our shores. When this is done, we shall probably come to the conclusion that, as they erected Dolmens as burying-plaees for their dead, and Menhirs or Bauta Stones and circles in their battlefields, there is no improbability of their having done so also here. The question, however, is, did they erect these great 100-metre circles? These are unique, so far as I know; a class quite by themselves, and so similar, whether found in Cumberland or Derbyshire, or in Wilts or Somersetshire, that, with the probable exception of the Orkney group, they must be the work of one people, and also nearly of the same age. If, iu fact, they do uot mark the battle-fields to which I have attempted to ascribe them, they must mark something nearly approximating to them in date, and as nearly analogous in intention and purpose.

It would be as tedious as unprofitable to attempt to enumerate all the smaller circles existing in various parts of England; but there are two or three which are curious in themselves, and interesting as illustrating the large circles of which we have just been treating. The first to be mentioned is one situated iu Englewood Forest, near Rose Ilill, and therefore nearly equidistant from Cumrew', Salkeld, and Carlisle. Locally, therefore, it belongs to the Cumberland group, described above, and may do so in date also. It is a low platform, it can hardly be called a tumulus, as it is only 12 feet high. It is circular, and measures t>3 feet across. On the platform stand, or at h-ast stood iu 1787,

three bilithons, or groups of two tall stones standing side by side, like those in the inner circle nt Stonehenge. Mr. Rooke dug in front of one of these, with the intention of seeing how deep it was in the ground, but to his astonishment he found a cist formed of six perfectly well fitted hewn stones, but measuring little more than 2 feet each way. In front of the other outside group he found a similar cist, but a little larger, 2 feet 10 inches by 2 feet 2 inches, and further removed from the central pair of upright

stones, and nearer the centre of the circle, a third cist, formed equally of hewn and well fitted 6tones. In all three of these were found human bones, fragments of skulls, teeth, &c., but no implements or ornameuts of any sort, only under one head a metallic lump, with apparently particles of gold in it.⁷² This was sent to the Society of Antiquaries for examination, but with what result is not stated.¹ According to the plan, it would appear as if there were originally six interments in the mound. In fact, that it was the counterpart of the top of Minning Low, with the addition of the pairs of obelisks. Mr. Rooke was, however, so much puzzled at finding Druids buried six feet below the floor of their own temple, that he did not seek further. But if the mound still exists, it would be very interesting to know if any more cists exist in the mound, or any burial deeper down below them, as in tho Derbyshire example. It might contain coins, aud if so, would be interesting as another example of its date; but meanwhile its truncated con-oidal form and arrangement of graves, and of trilithons, are sufficient to show that it was cotemporary with Minning Low and Stonehenge, or at all events not far from their date.

In the same paper in which Mr. Rooke describes the Rose Hill tumulus he gives au account of an excavation at a place called Aspatria, a little farther westward, and near St. Bees. They cleared away a barrow about 90 feet in diameter, and at 3 feet below the original surface of tho ground found a cist in which lay the skeleton of a man of gigantic stature. As he lay extended, he measured 7 feet from the head to the ankle. His feet were decayed and rotted off. At his side, near the shoulder-blade, was an iron sword 4 feet in length, tho handle elegantly ornamented with inlaid silver flowers ; a gold fibula or buckle was also found,

with portions of the shield and his battle-axe. One of the most curious things found was the bit of a snaffle-bridle, which is so modern-looking that it would not excite interest if seen on a stall in Seven Dials. The main interest resides in its similarity to that which Stukeley found at Silbury Hill (woodcut No. 18, p. 81). He cleaned and polished his one carefully. Air. Rooke had his engraved with all the rust upon it, so, at first sight, they are not so similar as they are in reality. The fact of this one being found in an undoubtedly

’ It probably nmy Imvo been n pieoo of iron pyrites, and may have been uatil for ntriking ii light.

ancient, grave, takes away all primd fade improbability from the suggested age of the other. From its form, Stukeley’s appears to be the older of the two; but we have 110 chronometric scale for bridle-bits.

All these things make this grave look as if it were very modern; but on the outside of the stones forming the cist were engraved a variety of figures which are of interest as a means of comparison with the Irish and Danish engravings we t-hall meet with hereafter. They are not very artistically drawn, and are probably worse engraved ; but it is easy to recognize the cross in tho circle

There nre the concentric circles with dots in the centre and straight lines proceeding from them and other figures found on rocks and elsewhere, which antiquaries have hitherto been inclined to ascribe to a primaeval antiquity, but which this tomb would bring down at least to the Viking age—of which more hereafter.

The circle of cists on Mule Hill, in the Isle of Man, are interesting from another cause; for unfortunately they all have been laid bare and rifled before any antiquary took cognisance of them, and we have consequently nothing by which their date can be even guessed at. Their interest lies in their arrangement, which is that of eight cists arranged in a circle, with, it would seem, others at right angles at certain intervals.⁷³ From simple inspection it is

evident that these cists must at one time have been covered with earth. They are not dolmens, or anything that would do for self-

standing monuments. If covered with earth, they would form a circular mound 45 feet in diameter internally, and 05 feet across

to the foot of the outer slope, and, as far as one example can go, would tend to prove that the circular vallum at Avebury and many other places was a place lor the deposit of bodies. Except in the instance spoken of in describing the circle at Marden, 1 am not aware of bodies having been found in England under these ramparts; but they have not been sought for. Of one thing we may feel certain, that nothing is unique in these matters, and that what occurred once, occurred frequently, and will no doubt be found when looked for.

Another peculiarity of this circle is worth observing. There are two gaps or' openings in the circle opposite one another, as at Arbor Low and Penrith. One must not rely too much on this, as the gaps here may arise from the removal of cists; but the coincidence is at least curious, and if we restored this monument in the sense just indicated, and could rely on that restoration, the secret of the vallum surrounding Avebury and other similar monuments would no longer be a mystery. To my mind it has not beeu so for many years past; but though I dare not yet ask others to follow at once, I trust sufficient evidence has been accumulated in the preceding pages , to render it probable that they were only continuous tumuli.

The circle or rather circles, on Burn Moor, near Wast Water, Cumberland, are described by Mr. Williams as consisting of a 100-foot circle, formed of forty-four stones, beyond which, at a distance of 25 feet is an outer circle of fourteen large stones. A niche or square enclosure on one side of the inner circle contains a cairn 25 feet in diameter, and within the circle are four others, irregularly spaced, and measuring 21 to 25 feet in diameter; each like the circle itself, surrounded by fourteen stones. These, on being opened, were found to contain a rude chamber formed of five stones, in which were found remains of burnt bones, horns of stags, and other animals.⁷⁴

One point of interest in this monument is, that it explains the existence of a similar square enclosure on one side of a well-known 100-foot circle near Keswick. There is no sign of a cairn there now; it may have been removed, as those at Salkeld were, or it may be that the body was interred without this external indication ; but that it lies, or lay, in this enclosure seems certain. The principal reason for referring to it here is that it is undoubtedly sepulchral. We shall find many examples equally so further on, but it is well, in the meanwhile, to illustrate one which certainly was neither a temple nor place of assembly, and which contains, besides, several peculiarities to which we shall have occasion to advert hereafter.

It seems almost equally clear that the Boscawen circles, with which we dose our illustrations of English circles for tho present, were neither Temples nor Things. It is very difficult to see how' any one could fancy that anything so confused as the centre of these circles is, could be a temple, still less a place of assembly. But Borlase, though generally admitting the sepulchral nature of the circles, maintains that this one was a temple, and describes the

position of the serving Druids and all the ceremonies down to the minutest particulars. The circles are small, the largest being only 75 feet in diameter, and the whole group only 200 feet across, neither are the stones by any means of imposing dimensions.

list is nearly exhausted. There may be heaps of stones which seem dolmens, or something like them; and chambered tumuli, whose internal kistvaens, if exposed, might be entitled to rank with dolmens; but, taking the word in its broad sense, it is difficult to carry our list beyond the half-dozen.

In Cornwall the case is different. In the corner to the westward of Falmouth there are at least twice as many as in all England. In Wales, I think I could enumerate twice as many as in Cornwall ; and in Anglesea¹ there are certainly as many as in Cornwall, perhaps more; and in the Isle of Man they are also numerous. It is difficult to be precise, as the same monument is, sometimes at least, recorded under two names; but it is not an exaggeration to say that from fifty to sixty have been described, and most of them figured, as found in the West country, and I should not be surprised if an industrious statistician carried the number to 100, including, of course, many that are now ruinous.

There are two points of view from which this geographical distribution of English dolmens may be regarded. The first and most obvious would be to consider that they were erected by the Britons after they were driven into the mountain fastnesses of the West, first by the Romans, and more completely afterwards by the Saxons. The other view would be that they are the work of a different race, who, we have every reason to believe, occupied the western country in the time of the Romans. Tacitus is particularly explicit on this point. He divides tho inhabitants of the country into three classes. The red-haired Caledonians, resembling the Germans and inhabiting the north; the Silures, of dark complexion and curling hair, and whom he describes as living in that part of the country which is opposite Spain, and he suggests that the ancient Iberians crossed over and occupied these regions; and he then adds: “Those nearest to Gaul are similar to the inhabitants of that country.”² There is so much in tho present aspect of the people of this country to confirm this general classification that there seems very little reason for doubting its general correctness; and as all these

1*' dolmens are found in the country of the Silures it mny be argued that they belong to them. If lie had joined the Aquitanians to Iberians he would probably have expressed more completely the whole facts of the case as we now know them.

Admitting, however, this ethnographic view of the case to the fullest possible extent—which I am prepared to do, it still leaves the question of date wholly unsettled. It would be answered if we dared to assume that the Silures were driven from the fertile pirts of the valley of the Severn, which we have reason to suppose they occupied in Agricola’s time, to the mountain fastnesses, and that it was then only that they began to repeat in stone what previously they had only erected in earth. If this could be established, we should get both an ethnographical and a chronological determination of no small value; but of this we shall be better able to form an opinion after discussing the monuments of France.

Meanwhile there is one point bearing upon the subject to which it may be as well to draw attention. In Wales and Anglesea, which we may assume to have been the country of the Silures or that to which they were driven, there are no circles, but only dolmens. In Cornwall, where the blood was certainly more mixed, there are both circles and dolmens, and the same is the case at the other extremity of the western district in the Isle of Man.

If it is contended that, being nearer to Spain or Aquitaine than Wales, Cornwall must have been earliest and most exclusively inhabited by the dark race, the answer is, that though it may originally have been so, the races in Cornwall had been mixed with Celtic and other blood before the age of the stone monuments ; while in the Isle of Man we shall probably see reason for believing that northern blood was infused into the veins of the people, at a very early age, when few, if any, monuments of this class existed, and certainly before all had been completed.

Even a cursory examination of these West Coast dolmens would, I think, be sufficient to prove to any one that the theory that all were originally covered with earthen mounds is utterly untenable. That such chambered graves as those at Uley in Gloucestershire,⁷⁶ or Stoney Littleton in Somersetshire,⁷⁷ were always intended to be so covered up is clear enough. So was this one at Park Own, in the peninsula of Gower, recently opened and described by Sir John Lubbock.² It is of the same type as Uley and Stoney Littleton, bnt has only four chambers arranged on each side of the

central passage. One of its most remarkable characteristics is the beautiful masonry of the retaining walls on each side of the funnel-shaped passage leading to the cells. These are so carefully built that it is evident that they were meant to bo seen, and the entrance to be kept open. Indeed, unless we fancy it was the monument of some fight, which there seems no reason for supposing, it is evident it must have been kept open till forty deaths bad occurred in the family of the cbief to which it served as sepulchre, as at least that number of bodies were found iu the chambers, but in a dreadfully confused condition, as if the grave had been rifled before, but no implements or trace of metal were left to indicate even approximately its age.

At Uley, in Gloucestershire, half way between Berkeley and Tetbury, there is a tumulus which, in its internal arrangement, is very similar to that last described. The entrance is of the same form, and there are four side-chambers; but those at Uley are grouped more artistically in the centre, instead of being separated by a passage, as at Park Cwn. Externally the differences are more apparent; the Gloucestershire example being oblong, or rather heart-shaped, while that in Gower is more circular in form. The Uley tumulus was first opened by a Mr. Baker, in 1821, but subsequently examined with great care by Dr. Thurnam; and a very careful account, resulting from his own observation compared with the records of Mr. Baker’s, published by him in the ‘Archaeological Journal.’⁷⁸ The bodies iu the chambers, which were numerous, had been disturbed and were lying in disorder, as at Park Cwn; but among them was found a vessel resembling a Roman lachrymatory, and some pottery which may have been either Komano-British or Mediaeval. There were also found some fragments of flint implements, apparently arrow-heads, and outside two stone axes—one of flint. Near the summit of the mound, exactly over the easternmost chamber, there had been another interment, and beside the skeleton were found three brass coins of the sons of Constantine the Great.

On this evidence, Dr. Thurnam, with the approval probably of every antiquary in England, comes to the conclusion that the original erection of the chambered tumulus belongs to the long prehistoric past; that the pottery, &c., were accidentally introduced; and that the coins belong to a secondary post-Roman interment. The only evidence for this being the presenco of the flints above mentioned, and the assumptions based on them; they having become articles of faith with antiquaries which it is rank heresy to dispute. As I have already stated, till some one can show at what period flint ceased to be used in any particular locality, this evidence is worthless. With regard to the secondary interments, it appears to be inconceivable that, after the lapse of 500 or 600 years at least, and the civilizing influence of the Koman occupation, any one should choose the top of one of the mounds of the long-forgotten pagan savages for a burying-place. If burying in barrows had been the fashion in Gloucestershire, as it was on the wolds of Yorkshire or the downs of Wiltshire, something might be said in favour of such an hypothesis if we could also assume that the races had been undisturbed in the interval. But there are hardly half-a-dozen tumuli in the whole county. They, like Uley, Rodmarton,* Stoney Littleton,* are all chambered tumuli of one class and apparently of one age. All too, it may be remarked, are close to Roman stations and surrounded by evidences of Roman occupation.

In the previous pages we have already met with several instances of summit interments, as at Gib Hill, Minning Low, &c., which are certainly not secondary, and we have reason to suspect that more will be found when looked for; and the findiug of Roman coins on or near the top of tumuli is too frequent to be accidental, and occurs even in Ireland, where the Romans never went.

We shall have occasion to recur to this subject when speaking of the tomb of King Harald Hildetund at Lethra, and then propose to treat it more in detail; but meanwhile it seems clear that the evidence of the coins and the pottery must be allowed to outweigh that of the flints; and if this is so, not only Uley but all the chamber-tumuli in Gloucestershire or Somerset belong either to the Romano-British, or rather to the post-Roman period of British history.

Another and even more interesting example of this class has recently been brought to light by the lion. W. O. Stanley, at Plas Newydd, not far from the great dolmen represented on woodcut No. 50* It is a chamber or cist, 3 feet 3 inches

wide by about 7 feet long, and covered by two slabs. Before being disturbed, the supporting slabs must have formed nearly

perfect walls, thus distinguishing the cist from those standing 011 widely-spaced legs. Its principal point of interest, however, is the

widely-splayed avenue of stones leading up to it, showing tliat it was always intended to be visited; and still more curious are the two holes that were pierced in the slab that closed the entrance. The upper part of this slab is now broken off, but so much remains that it is easy to see that they were originally circular and about 10 inches in diameter. Such holed stones are very frequent in Eastern dolmens, and are also common in Cornwall and elsewhere i⁷⁹ but what their purpose may have been has not yet been explained. Further on it may be attempted. At present it is tho relation of this form of chambered tumuli to external dolmens that principally interests us.

Almost all the so-called dolmens in the Channel Islands are of this class. One has already been given (woodcut No. 11), and it may safely be asserted that all chambers which were wains-

t oted with slabs, so as to form nearly perfect walls, and all that had complicated quasi-vaulted roofs were, or were inteuded to be, covered with mouuds—more especially those that had covered passages leading to them. There is, however, a very wide distinction between these sepulchral chambers and such a monument as this at Pentre Ifan, in Pembrokeshire.⁵ The top stone is so largo that it is said five persons on horseback have found shelter under it from a shower of rain. Even allowing that the horses were only Welsh ponies, men do not raise such masses and poise them on their points for the sake of hiding them again. Besides that, the supports do not and could not form a chamber. The earth would have fallen in on all sides, and the connexion between the roof and the floor been cut off entirely, even before the whole was completed. Or, to take another example, that at Plas Newydd, on the shore of the Menai Strait. Here the cap stone is an enormous block, squared by art, supported ou four stone legs, but with no pretence of forming a chamber. If the cap stone were

merely intended as a roofing stone, one a third or fourth of its weight would have been equally serviceable and equally effective in an architectural point of view, if buried. The modo of architectural expression which these Stone" men best understood was the power of mass. At Stonehenge, at Avebury, and everywhere, as here, they sought to give dignity and expression by using the largest blocks they could transport or raise—and they were right; for, in spite of their rudeness, they impress us now ; but had they buried them in mounds, they neither would have impressed us nor their contemporaries.

As before mentioned, however, the great argument against the theory of their having been always covered up is tho impossibility of accounting for the disappearance of the tumuli. If they had been situated ou fertile plains where the land was valuable for agricultural purposes, it might be assumed that a civilized people with highly cultivated antiquarian tastes might have been at the trouble and expense of removing the tumuli for the sake of the land, and of preserving the dolmens for their historical value. But that the rude peasantry of Cornwall and Wales should have done this is inconceivable, more especially as by far the greater number of these monuments are situated on bleak moorlands of no agricultural value whatever. Still more inconceivable is it that they should have done it so neatly and so carefully that no trace of the mound can now be found either around the stones or in the neighbourhood.

If any history were attached to these Western dolmens, or any remains had been found under them which would enable us to fix their dates, even approximately, or to arrange them in any intelligible sequence, it might be worth while recapitulating their names or illustrating their forms. Nothing of the sort, however, has yet been attempted; and apparently no materials exist from which any such series could be elaborated.

it is the illustrious one of King Arthur. The dolmen bearing his name is situated in the j>eninsula of Gower, on the northern slopes of the bleak Bryn Cefn, about ten miles west from Swansea.⁸⁰ It forms the centre of a very extensive group of monuments—eighty cairns, at least, are still to be counted in an area less than half a mile in length, by a quarter of a mile in width. These are mostly small, 12 to 15 feet in diameter; one, 20 feet across, was opened by Sir Gardner Wilkinson, but proved to contain no interment. The largest is 68 feet in diameter, but has not been opened. About 350 feet from this is the doltneu. The cap stone is 14 feet 6 inches in length, 7 feet 5 inches in height, and 6 feet 8 inches iu breadth

even now, but a very large piece has been broken off, and now lies beside it, measuring upwards of 3 feet in thickness; aud another piece seems to have been broken off on the other end, so that when complete it must have weighed between 35 and 40 tons. It rested originally on ten or eleven upright stones, two of which, however, have fallen, aud only four now touch the cap stone. Sir Gardner is of opinion that it once was covered with a tumulus; but this appears very doubtful. The slight mound, backed up with large stones, that now surrounds it, with a diameter of 73 to 74 feet, seems an enclosure more like that of Ilob Hurst’s House (woodcut. No. 53) than the remains of a tumulus, and till some further evidence is adduced, we must be allowed to doubt whether any cap

stone on legs was ever so treated. Sir Gardner traced, doubtfully, an avenue, of which, however, only five stones now remain, extending to about 500 feet in a direction that would have passed the dolmen on the north, as that at Shap did the circle at its front, or the lines at Merivale Bridge, the circle still found there; Sir Gardner also points out some small circular enclosures, which, from the analogy of those found on Dartmoor, he assumes to be hut-circles.

What, then, is this group of monuments ? Sir Gardner assumes that it is a cemetery of the ancient Britons; but, if so, why are not other cemeteries found in the fertile valleys aud plains in South Wales? Why did they choose one of the barest and bleakest hillsides, aud one farthest removed^from their habitations as a place in which to bury their dead ? Why did they not, like the inhabitants of Salisbury Plain, disperse their graves pretty equally over an area of 30 miles by 10? Why crowd them into less than half-a-mile? Without reverting to my previous suggestion of a battle-field, I do not see how these questions can be answered; and if so, I do not think we have far to go to look for its name ? As hinted above, Arthur’s eighth battle must have been fought iu Wales. The name of the place is written Guin (Gwyn), Guinon, Guinnon, Gunniou,⁴ which certainly is Welsh; and when we find it immediately preceding the battle of Caerleon on the Usk, and the principal monument still bearing Arthur’s name, we may fairly, I think, adopt the suggestion till, at least, a better is offered.

lie this as it may, I think all antiquaries will agree with Sir Gardner Wilkinson in assuming that this is the stone of Cetti⁸¹ mentioned in the Welsh triads. * The 84th Triad' speaks of the Cor of Emmrys in Caer Caradawg (another name for Salisbury), and the 88th of the three mighty achievements of the Isle of Britain, the raising of the stone of Cetti, the building of the work of Emmrys, and the heapiug of the pile of Cy vragnon.² The work of Emmrys (Ambrosius) is generally admitted to be Stonehenge. If this is the stone of Cetti, which I see no reason for doubting, it only remains to identify the third. Most antiquaries suggest Silbury Hill; and, if I am correct in placing these three monuments so near one another in date, this seems also extremely probable, and so far as it goes, is a satisfactory confirmation of what has been advanced above from other sources.

From my ignorance of tho Welsh language I am not in a position to say what amount of reliance should be placed in the evidence of these triads. But Herbert and other competent scholars consider it undoubted that Emmrys is Ambrosius, and the‘W^rork’ referred to certainly Stonehenge. If this is so, it fixes its date beyond question, and as the other two are mentioned in the same breath it is probable they were not distant in date. All this may be, I believe certainly is so, but the circumstantial evidence adduced above seems to me so much clearer and so much more to be relied upon, that it derives very little additional force from the utterance of the Welsh bards. It is, however, no doubt satisfactory that their evidence coincides with everything that has been brought forward al>ove, as bearing directly or indirectly on their age or use.

Before proceeding, it may be as well to revert for one moment to Hob Hurst’s House. It is quoted here to show how a tumulus, with a dolmen on the top of it, may be connected with a low rampart so as not to conceal it, exactly, I believe, as is the case with Arthur’s Quoit. But the name of the place where it is situated may afford a hint which may lead to something hereafter. It will be recollected that Arthur’s sixth battle was fought “ super flumen quod vocatur Bassas.” This mound is situated on “ Bas ” Moor, the Low being merely the name of the mound itself. These nominal similarities are too treacherous to be relied upon; but the more the whole group is looked at the more does it appear that there are coincidences of Dame, or form, or purpose, between those monuments here called Arthurian, which cannot all be accidental. Individually they may not be able to resist hostile criticism, but in their cumulative form they appear to me to make up a very strong case indeed.

If any of the other dolmens in the West had even so good a title to a date as Arthur’s Quoit, it might be possible to arrange them in a series; but as none have even traditional dates, all we can now do is to suggest that the dolmen at Plas Newydd (woodcut No. 50) is of about the same age as Arthur’s Stone: perhaps something more modern, as it is more carefully squared; but this may arise from the one being a battle-stone, the other a peaceful sepulchre. In like manner it would seem that such an exaggerated form as Pentre Ifan (woodcut No. 49) is a “ tour do force ” of a still more modern date; and if we could get one certainly older than any of these, a tentative scheme could be constructed which might lead us to satisfactory results.

I by no means despair of being able eventually to construct such a scheme of classification, and, even before this Work is concluded, to make it tolerably clear that the thing is possible, and then it will only remain, if one or two fixed or probable dates can be ascertained, to bring the whole within the range of historical investigation.

It is probable, after all, that it is from the Irish aunals that the greatest amount of light will be thrown on the history and uses of the Megalithic monuments. Indeed, had not Lord Melbourne’s Ministry in 1839, in a fit of ill-timed parsimony, abolished the Historical Commission attached to the Irish Ordnance Survey, we should not now be groping in the dark. Had they even retained the services of Dr. Petrie till the time of his death, he would have left very little to be desired in this respect. But nothing of the sort was done. The fiat went forth. All the documents and information collected during fourteen years’ labour by a most competent staff of explorers were cast aside—all the members dismissed on the shortest possible notice, and our knowledge of the ancient history and antiquities of Ireland thrown back half a century, at least.⁸²

Meanwhile, however, a certain number of the best works of the Irish annalists have been carefully translated and edited by John O'Donovan and others, and are sufficient to enable any one not acquainted with Irish to check the wild speculations of antiquaries of the Valiancy and O’Brien class, and also to form an opinion on the value of the annals themselves, though hardly yet sufficient to enable a stranger to construct a reliable scheme of chronology or history out of the heterogeneous materials presented to him. We must wait till some second Petrie shall arise, who shall possess a sufficient knowledge of the Irish language and literature, without losing his Saxon coolness of judgment, before we can hope to possess a reliable and consecutive account of ancient Ireland.

When this is done, it will probably be found that the Irish possess a more copious literature, illustrative of the eocene period of their early history, than almost any other country of Europe. Ireland may also boast that, never having been conquered by the llomans, she retained her native forms, and the people their native customs and fashions, uninterrupted aud uninfluenced by Roman civilization, for a longer time than the other countries of Europe which were subjected to its sway.

As most important and instructive parts of the Irish annals, it is proposed first to treat of those passages descriptive of the two battles of Moytura⁸³ (Magh Tuireadh), both of which occurred within a period of a very few years. A description of the fields on which they were fought will probably be sufficient to set at rest the question as to the uses of cairns and circles; and if we can arrive at an approximative date, it will go far to dear up the difficulties in understanding the age of the most important Irish antiquities.

The narrative which contains an account of the battle of Southern Moytura, or Moytura Cong, is well known to Irish antiquaries. It has not jet been published, but a translation from a MS. in Trinity College, Dublin, was made by John O’Donovan for the Ordnance Survey, and was obtained from their records above alluded to by Sir William Wilde. He went over the battle-field repeatedly with the MS. in his hand, and has published a detailed account of it, with sufficient extracts to make the whole intelligible.* The story is briefly this:—At a certain period of Irish history a colony of Firlolgs, or Belgte, as they are usually called by Irish antiquaries, settled in Ireland, dispossessing tho Fomorians, who are said to have come from Africa. After possessing the country

for thirty-seven years, tliey were in their turn attacked by n colony of Tuatha de Dananns coming from the north, said to be of the same race aud speaking a tongue mutually intelligible. On hearing of the arrival of these strangers, the Firbolg* advanced from the plains of Meath as far as Cong, situated between Lough Corrib and Lough Mask, where the first battle was fought, and, after being fiercely contested for four days, was decided in favour of the invaders.⁸⁴

The second battle was fought seven years afterwards, near Sligo* under circumstances which will be detailed more fully below, and resulted equally in favour of the Tuatha do Danunus, and they in consequence obtained possession of the country, which, according tn the Four Masters, they held for 197 years.¹

The field on which the four-days’ battle of Southern Moytura was fought extends from five to six miles north and south. Near the centre of the space, and nearly opposite the village of Cong, is a group of five stone circles, one of which, 5-4 feet iu diameter, is represented in the annexed woodcut (No. 54). Another, very

similar, is close by; and a third, larger but partially ruined, is within a few yards of the first. The other two can only now be traced, and two more are said to have existed close by, but have entirely disappared. On other parts of the battle-field there are six or seven large cairns of stone, all of them more or less ruined, the stones having been used to build dykes, with which every field is surrounded in this country; but none of them have been scientifically explored. One is represented (woodcut No. 55). Sir W. Wilde has identified all of these as connected with incidents in the battle, and there seems no reason to doubt his conclusions. The most interesting, however, is one connected with an incident in the battle, which is worth relating, as illustrating the manner in w hich the monuments corroborate the history. On the morning of the second day of the battle, King Eochy retired to a well to refresh himself with a bath, when three of his enemies looking down, recognised him and demanded his surrender. While he

was parleying with them, they were attacked by his servant and killed; but the servant died immediately afterwards of his wounds, and, as the story goes, was interred with all honours in a cairn close by. In the narrative it is said that the well where the king had so narrow an escape is the only open one in the neighbourhood. It is so to the present day; for the peculiarity of the country is, that the waters from Lough Mask do not flow into Lough Corrib by channels on the surface, but entirely through chasms in the rock underground, and it is only when a crack in the rock opens into one of these that the water is accessible. The well in question is the only one of these for some distance in which the water is approached by steps partly cut in the rock, partly constructed. Close by is a cairn (woodcut No. 5G), called to this day the “Cairn of the Oue Man.” It was opened by Sir W. Wilde, ami in its chamber was found one urn, which is now

deposited in the Museum of the Royal Academy at Dublin, the excavation thus confirming the narrative in the most satisfactory manner.

defeated with great slaughter, and their king, who left the battlefield with a body-guard of 100 brave men in search of water to allay his burning thirst, was followed by a party of 150 men, led by the three sons of Nemedh, who pursued him all the way to the strand, called Traigh Eotlmile, near Ballysadare, in the county of Sligo. Here a fierce combat ensued, and King Eochy (Eocbaidh) fell, as well as the leaders on the other side, the three sons of Nemedh.”⁸⁵ A cairn is still pointed out on a promontory jutting into the bay, about a mile north-west of the village

tho remains of the king, and bones are also said to have been found between high and low' water on the strand beneath, supposed to be those of the combatants who fell in the final struggle. It may be otherwise, but there is a consistency between the narrative and the monuments on the spot which can hardly be accidental, and which it will be very difficult to explain except in the assumption that they refer to the same events.

In fact, it would be difficult to conceive anything more satisfactory and confirmatory of the record tlian the monuments on the plain; and no one, I fancy, could go over the field with Sir William’s book in his hand, without feeling the importance of his identifications. Of course it may be suggested that the book was written by some one familiar with the spot, to suit the localities. The probability, however, of this having been done before the ninth century, and done so soberly and so well, is very remote, and the guess that but one urn would be found in the cairn of the “ Oue Man,” is a greater piece of luck than could reasonably be expected. Even, however, if the book was written to suit the localities, it will not invalidate the fact tbat a great battle was fought on this spot, and that these cairns and these circles mark the graves of those who fell in the fight.

The collection of monuments on the battle-field of Northern Moytura is even more interesting than that on Moytura Cong, and almost justified tho assertion of l’etrie “ that, excepting the monuments at Carnac, in Brittany, it is, even in its present state of ruin, the largest assemblage of the kind hitherto discovered in the world.”¹ They have also this advantage, that the principal group, consisting of some sixty or seventy monumeuts, are situated on an elevated table-land, and in an area extending not more than a mile in one direction, and about half a mile in unother. The country, too, is much less stony than about Cong, so that the monuments stand out better and have a more imposing look. Petrie examined and described sixty-four monuments as situated in or around this space, and came to the conclusion that originally there could not have been less than 200.⁵ My impression is that there may have been 100, but hardly more, though, of course, this is only a guess, and the destruction of them is going on so rapidly that he may be right after all.

art is to be found. There are stone cairns, with dolmens in their interiors—dolmens standing alone, but which have been evidently always exposed; dolmens with single circles; others with two or three circles of stones around them; and circles without dolmens or anything else in thecentres.

The only form we miss is the avenue. Nothing of the sort can now, at least, be traced, nor does it seem that any of the circles possessed such appendages.

The annexed woodcut (No. 58) will explain the disposition of the principal group. It is taken from the Ordnance Survey, and is perfectly correct as far as it goes, but being only on the 6-inch scale, is too small to show the form of the monuments.⁸⁶ Iu the centre is, or rather ° ⁰

Petrie as No. 51, but having for years been used as a quarry for the neighbourhood, it is now so mined that it is difficult to make out either its plan or dimensions. Petrie says it is 150 feet in

diameter; I made it 120. It was surrounded by a circle of great stones, within which was the cairn, originally, probably, 40 or 50 feet high. All this has been removed to such an extent as to expose the kistvaen or dolmen in its centre. Its cap stone is 10 feet square and 2 feet thick, and is of limestone, as are its supports. All tho other monuments are composed of granite boulders. “ Those who first opened it assert that they found nothing within but burnt wood and human bones. The half-calcined bones of horses aud other animals were and are still found in this cairn in great quantities” (Petrie, p. 250). In a note it is said that a large spear-head of stone (flint ?) was also found in this cairn.

The annexed woodcut (No. 59) will give an idea of the general disposition of a circle numbered 27 by Petrie.⁸⁷ It is of about the

medium size, being GO feot • in diameter. The general di

mensions of the circles are 40, (JO, 80, and one (No. 46) is 120 feet in diameter. The outer circle of No. 27 is composed of large stones, averaging 6 feet in height, and some 20 feet in circumference. Inside this is a circle of smaller stones, nearly obliterated by the turf, aud in the centre is a three-chambered dolmen, of which fifteen stones still remain; but all the cap stones, except that of the central inner chamber, are gone, and that now stands on its edge in front of its support.

The general appearance of this circle will be understood from the annexed view (woodcut No. 60), taken from a photograph. It does not, however, do justice to its appearance, as the camera was placed too low and does not look into the circle, as the eye does. In the

distance is seen the hill, culled Knock na Rea, surmounted by the so-called Cairn of Queen Meave, of which more hereafter.

Another of these circles. No. 7, is thus described by Petrie:— “ This circle, with its cromlech, nre perfect. Its diameter is 37 feet, and the number of stones thirty-two. The cromlech is about 8 feet high, the table-stone resting on six stones of great magnitude: it is 9 feet long and 23 feet in circumference.” Its general appearance will be seen in the annexed view from a photograph (woodcut

No. 61); though this, as iu the last instance, is far from doing justice to its apjienrance.⁸⁸

No. 37 is described by Dr. Petrie (p. 248) as a triple circle. The inner one 40 feet in diameter. The second of twelve large stones, and of 80 feet, the third as a circle of 120 feet in diameter. “ The cromleac is of the smallest size, not more than 4 feet in height. The circumference of the stone table is 16 feet, and it rests on five supporters.”

Excavations were made into almost all these monuments either by Mr. Walker, the proprietor of the ground, or by Dr. Petrie, and, with scarcely one exception, they yielded evidence of sepulchral uses. Either human bones were found or urns containing ashes. No iron, apparently, was found in any. A bronze sword is said to have been found, forty years ago, in 63; but generally there was nothing but implements of bone or stone. At the time Petrie wrote (1837) these were not valued, or classified, as they have since been; so we cannot draw any inference from them as to the age of the monuments, and no collection, that I am aware of, exists in which these “finds” are now accessible. Indeed, I am afraid that Petrie and those who worked with him were too little aware of the importance of these material points of evidence, to be careful either to collect or to describe the contents of these graves; and as all or nearly all have been opened, that source of information may be cut oft' for ever.

Besides these monuments on the battle-field, there are two others, situated nearly equi-distant from it, and which seem to belong to the same group; one known as the Tomb of Misgan Meave, the celebrated Queen of Connaught, who lived apparently contemporaneously with Ciesar Augustus, or rather, as the annalists insist, with Jesus Christ;¹ though, according to the more accurate Tighemach, her deatii occurred in the 7th year of Vespasian, in a.d. 75.^a It is situated on the top of a high hill known as Knock na Rea (woodcut No. 60), at a distance of two miles westward from the battle-field. It was described by the Ut. Ilon. William Burton, in 1770, as an enormous heap of small stones, and is of an oval figure, 650 feet in circumference at the base, 70 feet slope on one side and G7 feet on the other. The area on the top is 100 feet in its longest diameter and 85 feet in its shortest. When Petrie visited it in 1837, it was only 5D0 feet in circumference, and the longest diameter on the top only 80 feet. It had in the interval, in fact, been used as a quarry ; and I have no doubt but that the flat top originally measured the usual 100 feet, and was circular. “ Around its base,” says Petrie, “are

" -Mi nim Kcgiuu weisu cat a Furl* ilio liliu Oncolmri 7 Vespnainno, " ii. p. 23.

the remains of muny sepulchral monuments of lesser importance, consisting of groups of large stones forming circular or oval enclosures. A careful excavation within these tombs by Mr. Walker resulted in the discovery not only of human interments, but also of several rude ornaments and implements of stone of a similar character to those usually found in sepulchres of this class in Ireland, and which, being unaccompanied by any others of a metallic nature, identify this group of monuments as of contemporaneous age with those of Carrowrnore, among which no iron remains are known to have been discovered, and mark them as belonging to any period of semi-civilized society in Ireland.”⁸⁹ From their situation, it seems hardly possible to doubt that these smaller tombs arc contemporaneous with or subsequent to the Great Cairn; and if this really were tho tomb of Queen Meave, it would throw some light on our subject. The great cairn has not, however, been dug into yet; and till that is done the ownership of the tomb cannot be definitely fixed. There are several reasons, however, for doubting the tradition. In the first place, we have the direct testimony of a commentary written by Moelmuiri, that Meave (Meahbh) was buried at Rathcroghan, which was the proper burving-place of her race; “her body having been removed by her people from Fert Medhbha; for they deemed it more honourable to have her interred at Cruachan.”¹ As the Book of the Cemeteries confirms this, there seems no good reason for doubting the fact, though she may have first been laid in this neighbourhood, which may have given rise to the tradition.

If, on the other hand, we may trust Beowulf’s description of a warrior’s grave, as it was understood iu the 5th century, no tomb in these islands would answer more perfectly to his ideal than the Cairn on Knock na Rea:—

That an Irish queen should be buried on a mountain-top overlooking the Western Ocean seems most improbable, and is opposed to the evidence we have; but that a Viking warrior should be so buried, overlooking the sea and a battle-field, seems natural; but who he may have been is for future investigators to discover.

The other cairn is situated just two miles eastward from the battle-field, on an eminence overlooking Loch Gill. It is less in height than the so-called Queen’s Tomb, but the top is nearly perfect, and has a curious saucer-like depression, as nearly as can be measured, 100 feet in diameter. It has never been dug into, nor, so far as I could learn, does any tradition attach to it.

The history of the Battle of Northern Moytura, as told in the Irish Annals, is briefly as follows :*—

Nuada, who was king of the Tuatlia de Dananns when the battle of Southern Moytura was fought, lost his arm in the fight This, however, some skilled artificers whom he had with him skilfully replaced by one made of silver; so that he was always afterwards known as Nuada of the Silver Hand. Whether from this cause or some other not explained, he resigned the chief sovereignty to Breas, who, though a Fomoriun by birth, held a chief command in the Tuatlia de Dananu army. Owing to his penurious habits and domineering disposition, Breas soon rendered himself very unpopular with the nobles of his Court; and, at a time when the discontent was at its height, a certain poet and satirist, Cairbre, the son of the poetess Etan, arrived at his Court, He was treated by the king in so shabby a manner and with such disrespect, that he left it in disgust; but, before doiug so, ho wrote and published so stinging a satire against the king, as to set the blood of the nobles boiling with indignation, and they insisted on his resigning the power he had held for seven years. “To this call the regent reluctantly acceded; and, having held a council with his mother, they both determined to retire to tho Court of his father Elatha, at this time the great chief of Fomorian pirates, or Sea Kings, who then swarmed through all the German Ocean aud ruled over the Shetland Islands and the Hebrides.”

Elfttlin agreed to provide liis eon with a fleet to conquer Ireland for himself from the Tuatha do Danann, if he could; and for this purpose collected all the men and ships lving from Scandinavia westwards for the intended invasion, the chief command being entrusted to Balor of the Evil Eye, conjointly with Breas. Having landed near Sligo, they pitched their tents 011 the spot— Corrowmore—where the battle was afterwards fought.

Here they were attacked by Nuada of the Silver Hand, accompanied by the great Daghda, who had taken a prominent part in the previous battle, and other chiefs of note. The battle took place on the last day of October, and is eloquently described. The Foiuoriaus were defeated, and their chief men killed. King Nuada was slain by Balor of the Evil Eye, but Balor himself fell soon after by a stone flung at him by Lug his grandson by his daughter Eithlenn.

After an interval of forty years, according to the ‘Annals of the Four Masters,’ the Daghda succeeded to the v&cant throne, and reigned eighty years.¹

From the above abstract—all the important, passages of which • are in the exact words of the translation—it is evident that the author of the tract considered the Fomorians and the Tuatha de Danann as the same people, or at least as two tribes of the same race, the chiefs of which were closely united to one another by intermarriage. He also identifies them with the Scandinavian Vikings, who played so important a part in Irish history down to the Battle of Clontarf, which happaned in 1014.

This may at first sight seem very improbable. We must not, however, forget the celebrated lines of Claudian:⁴ “ Madueruut

Suxone fuso Orcadea: incaluit rictoruni sanguine Thule: Scotoruui cumulos llevit glacialis Ierne.” This, it may be said, was written three or even four centuries after the events of which we are now speaking; but it was also written five centuries before the Northmen are generally supposed to have occupied the Orkneys or to have interfered in the affairs of Ireland, and does point to an earlier state of affairs, though how much anterior to the poet’s time there is nothing to show.

It has been frequently proposed to identify the Dananns with the Danes, from the similarity of their names. Till I visited Sligo, I confess I always looked on this as one of those random guesses from identity of mere sound which are generally very deceptive in investigations of this sort. The monuments, however, on the battle-field correspond so nearly to those figured by Madsen in his * Autiquites prehistoriques du Danemark,’⁹⁰ and their disposition is so similar to that of the Braavalla feld¹ and other battle-fields in Scandinavia, that it will now require very strong evidence to the contrary to disprove an obvious and intimate connection between them.

In concluding his account of the battle, Mr. O’Curry adds: “ Cormac Mac Cullinan, in his celebrated Glossary, quotes this tract in illustration of the word Nes; so that so early as the ninth century it was looked upon by him as a very ancient historic composition of authority."³ If this is so, there seems no good reason for doubting his having spoken of events and things perfectly within his competence, and so we may consider the account above given as historical till ut least some good cause is shown to the contrary.

It now only remains to try and find out if any means exist by which the dates of these two battles of Moytura can be fixed with anything like certainty. If we turn to the ‘ Annals of the Four Masters,’ which is the favourite authority with Irish antiquaries, we get a startling answer at once. The battle of Moytura Cong, according to them, took place in the year of the world 3303, and the secoud battle twenty-seven years afterwards.⁴ The twenty is a gratuitous interpolation. This is equivalent to 1896 and 1869 years before Christ. Alphabetical writing was not, as we shall presently see, introduced into Ireland till after the Christian Era, the idea therefore that the details of these two battles should have been preserved orally during 2000 years, and all the intermediate events forgotten, is simply ridiculous. The truth of the matter seems to be that tho ‘Four Masters,’ like truly patriotic Irishmen in the middle of the seventeenth century, thought it necessary for the honour of their country to carry back its history to the Flood at least. As the country at the time of the Tuatha de Dananns was divided into five kingdoms,⁹¹ and at other times into twenty-five, they had an abundance of names of chiefs at their disposal, and instead of treating them as cotemporary, they wrote them out consecutively, till they reached back to Ceasair—not Julius—but a granddaughter of Noah, who came to Ireland forty days before the Flood, with fifty girls and three men, who consequently escaped the fate of the rest of mankind, and peopled the western isle. This is silly enough, but their treatment of the hero of Moytura is almost as much so. Allowing that he was thirty years of age when he took so prominent a part in the second battle, in 3330, he must have been seventy-one when he ascended the Irish throne, and, after a reign of seventy-nine years, have died at the ripe old age of 150, from the effects of a poisoned wound he had received 120 years previously. The ‘Four Masters ’ say eighty years earlier, but this is only another of their thousand and one inaccuracies.

When we turn from these to the far more authentic annals of Tighemach, who died 1088 a.d., we are met at once by his often quoted dictum to the effect that “ omnia Monumenta Scotorum usque Ciraboeth incerta erant.”* It would have been more satisfactory if he could have added that after that time they could be depended upon, but this seems by no means to have been the case. As, however, Cimboeth is reported to have founded Armagh, in the year 289 b.c„ it gives us a limit beyond which we cannot certainly proceed without danger and difficulty. We get on surer ground when we reach the reign of Crimthann, who, according to

Tighernach, died in the year of our era 85, after a reign of lt> years.¹ The ‘ Four Masters,’ it is true, make him contemporary with Christ; but even Dr. O’Donovan is obliged to confess that all these earlier reigns, after the Christian era, are antedated to about the same extent.² Unfortunately for our purpose, however, Tigheruach’s early annals are almost wholly devoted to the chronicles of the kings of Emania or Armagh, and it is only incidentally that he names the kings of Tara, which was the capital both of the Firbolgs and Tuatha de Dananns, and he makes no allusion to the battles of Moytura. Though our annalist, therefore, to a certain extent deserts us here, there are incidental notices oT the Daghda and his friends in Irish manuscripts referring to other subjects, which seem sufficient to settle the question. The best of these were collected together for another purpose by Petrie, in his celebrated work on the Round Towers, and, as they are easily accessible there, it will not be necessary to quote them in extenso, but merely the passages bearing directly on our subject.³

The first extract is from a very celebrated work known as the ‘Leabhar na l’Uidhre,’ written apparently before HOG, which is given by the ‘Four Masters' as the date of the author’s death. Speaking of Cormac, the son of Art and grandson of Conn of a Hundred Battles:—“Before his death, which happened in 267, lie told his people not to bury him at Brugh, on the Boyne, where the kings of Tara, his predecessors, were buried, because he did not adore stones and trees, and did not worship the same god as those interred at Brugh, for he had faith," adds the monkish chronicler, “ in the one true God according to the law."

The tract then goes on to say that “ the kings of the race of Heremon were buried at Cmachan until the times of Crimthann, who was the first king of them that was buried in Brugh.” The others, including Queen Meave, were buried at Cruachan, because they possessed Connaught. “ But they were interred at Brugh from the time of Crimthann to the time of Leogbaire, the son of Niall (a.d. 428), except three persons, namely Art the son

of Conn, ami Cormac the son of Art, and Ninll of the Nine Hostages.” A little further on we have the following paragraph : —“ (1U1.) The nobles of the Tuatlia do Danann were used to bury at Brugh, i.e., the Dagdlm with his three sons, and also Lughaidh and Oe, and Ollam anil Ogma, and Etan tho poetess, and Corpro the son of Etan, and Crimthann followed them because his wife was one of the Tuatlia Dea, and it was she that solicited him that he should adopt Brugh as a burying-place for himself aud his descendants.”

In the ‘Book of Ballymote ’ (p. 102) it is said, “ Of the monument of Brugh here, viz., The Bed of daughter of Forann. The monument of the Daghda. The mound of the Morrigan. The Bare of Crimthann in which ho was interred. The Carnail (stone cairn) of Conn of a Hundred Battles,” &c. In a second passage we recognise the following names rather more in detail: “ The Bed of the Dagdha first, the two paps of the Morrigan, at the place where Cermud Milbhel, the son of the Dagdha was born ⁹²—(the monuments of) Cirr and Cuirrell wives of the Dagdha—there are two hillocks; the grave of Aedh Luirgnech, son of the Dagdha.” Again, iu a prose commentary on a poem which Petrie quotes, we have the following apparently by Moeluiuori. Tho chiefs of Ulster before Conchobar (he is said to have died 33²) were buried at Talten . . . The nobles of the Tuatha de Dananns, with the exception of seven who were interred at Talten, were buried in Brugh, i.e., Lugh and Oe, son of Ollamh and Ogma, and Carpre the sou of Etan, and Etan (the poetess herself), and the Daghda and her three sons, and a great many others besides of the Tuatha de Danann, Firbolgs, and others.”

There is no doubt but that many similar passages to these might be found in Irish MSS., if looked for by competent scholars, but these extracts probably are sufficient to prove two things. First, that the celebrated cemetery at Brugh, on the Boyne, six miles west from Drogheda, was the burying-place of the kings of Tara from Crimthann (a.d. 84) till the time of St.

Patrick (a.d. 432), and that it was also the burving-plaee of nil those who were concerned—without being killed—in the battles of Movtura. We are not, unfortunately, able to identify the grave of each of these heroes, though it may be because only one has been properly explored, that called New Grange, and that had been rifled before the first modem explorers in the seventeenth century found out the entrance. The ITill of Dowth has only partially been opened. The great cairn of Knowth is untouched, so is the great cairn known as the Tomb of the Dagdha. Excavations alone can prove their absolute identity; but this at least is certain, we have on the banks of the Boyne a group of monuments similar in external appearance at least with those on the two Moytura battle-fields, and the date of the greater number of those at Brugh is certainly subsequent to the Christian era.¹

The second point is not capable of such direct proof, but seems equally clear. It is that the kings of the race of Crimthanu immediately succeeded to the kings of the Tuatha de Danann, who fought at Movtura. If, indeed, we could trust the assertion that Crimthann was the first king that was buried at Brugh, we should be obliged to find a place for the Daghda under some pseudonym afterwards, and it is possible that may be the case,² but for the present it seems more reasonable to assume that he preceded him at a very short interval.

According to the ‘Four Masters,’ the Tuatha de Dananu had been extinct for nearly 2000 years when we find Crimthann marrying a princess of that race, and one of sufficient influence to induce him to adopt what appears literally to have been the family burying-placo of the Dagdha for that of himself and his race; and it seems impossible to l>elieve that when this took place it could have been old, or neglected, or deserted.

(i. p. 8!)) there in 11 kin;; culled Eochuid j stances. He lived, according to the

Aireuuil). *• Ideo dietus,” says Lynch, | ‘Four Masters,’ 118 b.c. According to

have no doubt the etymology is correct. j according to the ‘Four Masters,’ Eochnidh

and the fact also; but it would hardly d<> Olluthuir; and Eocliaid, or Eochy, is one

According to the ‘ Four Masters,’ the Firbolgs reigned thirty-seven years only, so that they do not in this case seem to err on the side of exaggeration, and the Tuatha de Danann 190 years. From this, however, we must deduct the twenty years they unnecessarily interpolated between the two battles, and we must take something from the eighty years the Dagdlm reigned after he was ninety-one years of age. If we allow, then, a century, it will place the battles of Moytura 20 to 3U B.C., and the arrival of the Firbolgs about the middle of the first century B.C. This, with a small limit of error either way is, I am convinced, pretty nearly the true date of these events.⁹³

If we turn to the celebrated Hill of Tara, about ten miles off, where those resided who were buried at Brugb-na-Boinne, we find a great deal to confirm the views expressed above. When Petrie was attached to the Ordnance Survey, he had a very careful plan made of the remains on that hill, and compiled a most elaborate memoir regarding them, which was published in the eighteenth volume of the * Transactions of tho Royal Irish Academy.’ It concludes with these words (p. 231): “From the historical allusions deduced it will be seen that, with the exception of the few last described,® they are all nearly contemporaneous and belong to the third century of the Christian era. The era of the original Tuatha de 1 )anann Cathair belongs to the remote period of uncertain tradition. The only other monuments of ascertained date ure those of Conor Mac Nessa and Cuchullim, both of whom flourished iu the first century. These facts are sufficient to prove that before the time of Cormac Mac Art,³ Tara had attained to no distinguished celebrity.’’

The only difficulty iu this passage is the allusion to the Tuatha de Danann. At the time Petrie wrote it he, like most. Irish antiquaries, had been unable to emancipate himself from tho spell of the ‘Four Masters,’ and, struck by the pains they had taken, and the general correctness of their annals after the Christian era, had adopted their pre-Christian chronology almost without question. The Cathair here alluded to is only an uudistinguishable part of the Rath of Cormac, to which tradition attaches that name, hut neither in plan, nor materials, nor construction can be separated from it. That the Dananns had a Cathair on this hill is more than probable if, as I suppose, they immediately preceded the Crimthann dynasty, who certainly resided here. It may also well be that they occupied this site, which is the highest on the hill, and that their palace was afterwards enlarged by Cormac. The plan of it is worth referring to (woodcut No. (i2), from its curious

resemblance to tlmt of Avebury; what was here done iu earth was afterwards done in stone in Wiltshire, and it seems as if, as

is so often the ease, the house of the dead was copied from the dwelling of the living.

The Dagdha had apparently no residence here. From the context I would infer that he resided in the great Rath, about 300 feet diameter, at Dowlh, where his son, apparently, was born, and near to which, as above shown, he also was buried. If, however, he bad no residence 011 the Royal hill, his so-called spit was one of the most celebrated pieces of furniture of the palace. It was a most elaborate piece of ironmongeiy, and performed a variety of cooking operations in a very astonishing manner, and shows, at all events, that the smith who made it had 110 little skill in the working of iron, of which metal it was principally composed.¹

The Rath of Leoghaire (429-458 A.n.) is interesting to us, not only as the last erected here, but from the circumstances of its builder being buried in its ramparts. It seems that, in spite of all the preaching and persuasions of St. Patrick, who was his contemporary, Leoghaire refused to be converted to the Christian religion; but like a grand old Pagan, he ordered that he should be buried standing in his armour in the rampart of his Rath, and facing the country of the foes with whom he had contended during life. That this was done is as well authenticated as any incident of the time, perhaps even better;² and I cannot help fancying from the appearance of the liaths, that some others of the kings were interred here also. 13e that as it may, this circumstance ought to prevent our feeling any surprise at tho actual discovery of the skeleton of a man under the rampart at Marden (ante p. 86), or if human bones were still found under the vallum at Avebury, in spite of the negative evidence of the partial explorations of the W iltshire Archaeological Society.

There is still another point of view from which this question may be regarded, so as to throw some light on the main issue of the age of the monuments in question. If we can ascertain when the art of writing was first practised in Ireland, we may obtain an approximate date before which no detailed history of any events could be expected to exist. Now all the best antiquaries of Ireland

are agreed that no alphabetic writing was used in Ireland before the reign of Coriuac Mac Art, A.u. 218-266. There seems to be evidence that, as above mentioned, he was converted to Christianity by some Romish priest; and though it is unlikely that he himself acquired the art of writing, he seems to have caused certain tracts to be compiled. None of these, it is true, now exist, but they are referred to and quoted from an ancient Irish MS. in a manner that leaves little doubt that some books were written in Ireland in the third century, but almost certainly there were none before that time. It is true, however, that Eugene O’Curry pleads hard for some kind of Ogham writing having existed in Ireland before that time, and even before the Christian era.⁹⁴ But though we may admit the former proposition, the evidence of the latter is of the most unsatisfactory description. Even, however, if it could be established it would prove very little. It would be as difficult to write a connected history in Ogliaui as it would be in Exchequer tallies, and so far as is known, it never was attempted. The utmost Ogham ever did, or could do, was to record genealogies; and such detailed histories as we possess of the Moytura battles are quite beyond its powers. On the other baud, Mr. O’Curry’s own account of Senehun’s difficulties in obtaining copies of the celebrated ‘ Tain Bo Chuailgne,' or * Cattle Spoil of Cooley,’ after the year 508, shows how little the art, was then practised. No copy of this poem, which contains the life and adventures of Queen Meave, in the first century, then existed in Ireland. A mission was consequently sent to Italy to copy one said to have existed there, and though the missionaries were miraculously spared the journey,® the inference is tho same, that no written copy of their most celebrated work existed in Ireland in the year GOO.

Petrie is equally clear on the subject. In his history of Tam he states that the Irish were unacquainted with letters till the introduction of Christianity in the fifth century, with the doubtful exception of tho writings ascribed to Corinac Mae Art. He consequently believes that the authentic history of Ireland commences only with Tuathal, A.D. 130, 160, iu which he is probably correct.®

But here the question arises—Before the introduction of writing into a country, how long could so detailed a narrative as that which we possess of the Buttles of Moytura, and one so capable of being verified by material evidences on the spot, be handed down orally as a plain prose narrative? Among so rude a people as the Irish avowedly then were, would this period bo one century or two, or how many? Every one must decide for himself. I do not know an instance of any rude people preserving orally any such detailed history for a couple of centuries. With me the great difficulty is to understand how the memory of the battles was so perfectly preserved, assuming tbem to have taken place so long ago as the first century B.C. As it is not pretended tbat the narratives were reduced to writing so early as the time of Cormac, I should, from their internal evidence, be much more inclined to assume that the battles must have taken place one or two centuries after the birth of Christ. At all events, it seems absolutely impossible that the date of these battles can be so remote as the Four Masters place them, or even as some Irish antiquaries seem inclined to admit.

The truth of the matter appears to be that, in the Eocene period of Irish history' or in the one or two centuries that preceded the introduction of writing, we have a whole group of names so inextricably mixed together tbat it is impossible to separate them. We have the Dagdha and his wives and their sons. We have Etan the poetess and her ill-conditioned son. There is Queen Meave of the Cattle Raid, nnd her husband Conchobhar McNessa. There is Cumbhail, the Fingal of Mac] herson and Cuchullin; and then such semi-historical persons as Tuathal the Accepted, and Conn of a Hundred Battles. All these lived almost together in one capital, and were buried in one cemetery, and form a half-historic, lialf-mythic group, such as generally precedes written history in most parts of the world. Many of their dates are known with fairly approximate certainty, whilst that of others cannot be fixed. There seems, however, enough to justify us in almost positively affirming that the Battle of Moytura, which raised the Dagdha to fame, happened within the fifty years that preceded or the fifty that followed the birth of Christ. My own impression is in favour of the former as the more probable date.

To some this may appear an over-laboured disquisition to prove an insignificant point. It is not, however, one-tenth part of wlmt might be advanced on the subject from translated and printed documents, and, certainly, it would be difficult to exaggerate its importance with reference to the subject matter of this work. If the two groups of monuments at Cong and Carrowmore can be proved to be the monuments of those who fell in the two battles of Southern and Northern Moytura, we have made an immense step towards a knowledge of the use of these monuments; and if it can be shown that they date from about the Christian Era, we gain not only a standpoint for settling the age of all other Irish antiquities, but a base for our reasoning with reference to similar remains in other countries.

No Irish antiquary, nor indeed of any other country, so far as I know, has ventured to hint a doubt that they mark tho battlefields. Nor, iu the present state of the evidence, do I see any reason for questioning the fact; and, for the preseut at least, we may assume it as granted. The second proposition is more open to question. Irish antiquaries generally will dissent from so serious a reduction in tho antiquity of theso two great battles. But, after the most earnest attention I have been able to give to all that has been written and said on the subject and a careful comparison of the monuments on these fields with those of other countries, I would, on the whole, be inclined to bring them forward a century or two, if I could find a gap to throw them into, rather than date them earlier. They look older and more tentative than the English circles described in the last chapter, but not so much so as to lead us to expect a difference of four or five centuries. On the other hand, they are so like those on the Bravalla field, and other monuments in Scandinavia, to be described hereafter, that it is puzzling to think that seven or ten centuries elapsed between them. But, taking all the circumstances of the case into consideration, the conclusions above arrived at appear fair and reasonable, and in conformity, not only to what was said in the last chapter, but to the facts about to be adduced in the following pages.

.Although Irish antiquaries have succeeded in identifying the localities of a considerable number of the thousand and one battles which, as might be expected, adorn at every page the annals of a Celtic race; yet, as none of these are described as marked with circles or cairns, like those found on the two battle-fields of Moytura, they are of no use for our present purpose, and our further illustrations must be drawn from the peaceful burying-places of the Irish, which are, however, of singular interest.

In the history of the Cemeteries, eight are enumeratedbut of these only the first three can be identified with anything like certainty at the present day. But as the antiquities of Ireland have never yet been systematically explored, others may vet be found, und so also may many more stone-marked battle-fields. Meanwhile our business is with

The two last are known with certainty. The first is most probably the range of mounds at Lough Crew, recently explored by Mr. Conwell; but, as some doubt this identification, we shall take it last, and speak first of those regarding which there is more certainty.

Cruachan, or Rathcrogan, is situated five miles west from Carrick-on-Shannon, and consists, according to Petrie, of a circular stone ditch,* now nearly obliterated, 300 feet in diameter. Within this “ are small circular mounds, which, when examined, are found to cover rude sepulchral chambers, formed of stone, without cement of any kind, and containing unburnt bones.” The monument of Dathi (428 a.d.), which is a small circular mound with a pillar-stone of Red Sandstone, is situated outside the enclosure, at a short distance to the east, and may be identified from the following notice of it by the celebrated antiquary Duald Mac Firbis. “ The body of Dathi was brought to Cruachan, and was interred at

Rclig lift Riogh, whore most of tho kings of the race of Heremon were buried, nnd where to this date the Red Stone pillar remains on n stone monument over his grave, near Rath Cruaehan, to this time (1G66).⁹⁵

ITere, therefore, we have the familiar 300-foot circle, with the external burial, as at Arbor Low, and external stone monument as at Salkeld and elsewhere. The chief distinction between this and our English battle-circles seems to be the number of cairns, each containing a chamber, which crowd the circle at Rath Crogan, and it is possible that if these were opened with great wire, a succession might be discovered among them; but at present we know little or nothing of their contents.

At present there are only two names that we can identify with certainty as those of persons buried here. Queen Meave, who, as before mentioned, was transferred from Fert Meave—or Mcave’s Grave, her first burying-place, to this Rath, about the end of the first century, and Dathi, at the beginning of the fifth. Whether any other persons were interred here before the first-named queen seems doubtful. From the context, it seems as if her being buried in her own Rath had led to its being consecrated to funereal rites, and continuing to be so used till Christianity induced men to seek burying-places elsewhere than in the cemeteries of the idolaters.

By far the best known, as well as the most interesting, of Irish cemeteries is that which extends for about two miles east aud west on the northern bank of the Boyne, about five miles from Drogheda. Within this space there remain even now some seventeen sepulchral barrows, three of which are pre-eminent.³ They are now known by the names of Knowth for the most westward one, Dowth for that to the east, and about half-way between these two, that known as New Grange. In front of the latter, but lower down nearer the river, is a smaller one, still popularly known as that of the Dagdha, and others bear names with more or less certainty; but no systematic exploration of the group has yet been made, so that we are very much in the dark as to their succession, or who the kings or nobles may be that lie buried within their masses.

That at Knowth lias never beeu carefully measured, nor, so far as I know, even described in modern times. At a guess, it is a mound 200 feet in diameter, and 50 to 60 feet in height, with a flat top not less than 100 feet across. It is entirely composed of small loose stones, which have been extensively utilized for road making and farm buildings, so that the mound has now a very dilapidated appearance, which makes it difficult to ascertain its original form; and so far as is known, its interior has not been accessible in modern times. Petrie identifies it (p. 103) with “the cave of Cnodhba, which was searched by the Danes on an occasion (a.d. 862), when the three kings, Amluff, I mar, and Auisle, were plundering the territories of Flann, the son of Conaing. If this is so, its entrance ought not tp be difficult to find, but the prospect of the explorers being rewarded by any treasure or object of value is very small indeed.

Less than a mile from this one is the larger and more celebrated mound of New Grange. It is almost certainly one of the three

plundered by the Danes 1009 years ago. No description of it has anywhere been discovered, prior to the time when Mr. Llwyd, the keeper of the Ashinolean Museum at Oxford, mentioned it in a letter dated Sligo, 1099.⁹⁶ He describes tho entrance, the passage, and the side chapels, and tbe three basins as existing then exactly as they do now, and does not allude to the discovery of the entrance as being at all of recent occurrence, though

Sir Thomas Molyneux, in 1725, says it was found apparently not long before he wrote, in accidently removing some stones.⁹⁷ The first really detailed account, however, is that of Governor Fownnll, in the second volume of the * A rchaeologia ’ (1770). He employed a local surveyor of the name of Bouie to measure it for him, but either he must have been a bnngler, or the engraver has misunderstood his drawings, for it is almost impossible to make out the form and dimensions of the mound from the plates published. In the 100 years that have elapsed since his survey was made, the process of destruction has been going on rapidly, and it would now require both skill and patience to restore the monument to its previous dimensions. Meanwhile the accompanying cuts, partly from Mr. Bonie’s plates, partly from personal observations, may be sufficient for purposes of illustration, but they are far from pretending to be perfectly accurate, or such as one would like to see of so important u monument.

Its dimensions, so far as I can make out, are as follows: it has a diameter of 310 to 315 feet for the whole mound, at its junction with the natural hill, on which it stands. The height is about 70 feet, made up of 14 feet for the slope of the hill to the floor of the central chamber, and 50 feet above it. The angle of external slope appcare to be 35 degrees, or 5 degrees steeper than Silbury Hill, and consequently if there is anything*in that argument, it may, at least, be a century or two older. The platform on the top is about 120 feet across, the whole being formed of loose stones, with the smallest possible admixture of earth and rubbish.

Around its base was a circle of large stone monoliths (woodcut No. 03). They stand, according to Sir W. Wilde, 10 yards apart, on a circumference of 400 paces, or 1000 feet. If this were so, they were as nearly as may be 33 feet from centre to centre, and their number consequently must originally have been thirty, or the same number as at Stonehenge. From Bouie’s plan I make the number thirty-two, but this is hardly to be depended upon. From this disposition it will be observed that if the tumulus were removed, or had never been erected, we should have here exactly such a circle —333 feet in diameter—-as we find at Salkeld or at Stanton Drew,

and it seems hardly doubtful but that such nn arrangement as this on the banks of the Boyne gave rise to those circles which we find on the battle-fields of England two or three centuries later. Llwvd, in his letter to Howland, mentions one smaller stone standing on ihe summit, but that had disappeared, as well as twenty of the outer circle, when Mr. Bouie’s survey was made.

At a distance of about 75 feet from the outer edge of the mound, and at a height of 14 or 15 feet above the level of the stone ring, is the entrance to the crypt. The threshold stone is 10 feet long by about 18 inches thick, and is richly ornamented by double spirals of a most elaborate and elegant character;⁹⁸ and at a short distance above it is seen a fragment of a string-course, even more elaborately ornamented with a pattern more like modern architecture than anything else on these mounds. The passage into the central chamber is, for about 40 feet, 6 feet high, by 3 feet in width, though both these dimensions have been considerably diminished, the first by the accumulation of earth on the floor, the second by the mass of the mound pressing in the side walls of the passage, so that it is with difficulty that any one can crawl through. Advancing inwards, the roof, which is formed of very large slabs of stone, rapidly becomes higher; and at a distance of 70 feet from the entrance, rises into a conical dome ‘20 feet in height, formed of large masses of stone laid horizontally. The crypt extends still 20 feet beyond the ccntre of the dome; and on the east and west sides are two other recesses, that in the east being considerably deeper than the one opposite to it.

In each of these rccesses stands a shallow stone basin of oval form 3 feet by 3 feet 6 or 7 inches across, and 6 to 9 inches deep. '1 hey seem to form an indispensable part of these Irish sepulchres, though what their use was has not yet been ascertained.

On one stone in the passage, and on most of those in the inner chamber, are sculptured ornaments, mostly of the tame spiral character as that on the stone at the threshold, but hardly so elaborately or carefully executed. One stone on tho right hand angle of the inmost chamber has fallen forward (see plan), so that by creeping behind it, it is possible to see the reverse of some of the neighbouring stones, nnd it is found that several of these are elaborately carved with the same spiral ornaments as their fronts, though it is quite impossible that, situated as they are, they could have been seen after the mound was raised. To account for this, some have assorted that they belonged to an older building before having been used in this; but it hardly seems necessary to adopt so violent an hypothesis. It may have been that the stones were carved before being used, aud at a time when no plans or drawings existed, may have been found unsuited in size or form for the places for which they were first intended, and consequently either turned round or used elsewhere. Or it may be that as the crypt must have been built and tolerably complete before the mound was raised over it, the king may have had it ornamented externally while in that state. Labour was of little value in those days, and it ii dangerous to attempt to account for the caprices of kings in such a state of society as must then have existed. The identity of the style and character of the ornaments both on the hidden and the visible parts of these stones excludes the idea that they word ths work of different epochs. A removal from an older building implies a desecration and ueglect which must have been the work of time; and, having regard to their identity, it is improbable that a time considerable enough would have elapsed to admit of a building being so desecrated and neglected as that its stones should be carried away and used eLsewhere.

The position of the entrance so much within the outline of the Tumulus, is a peculiarity at first sight much more difficult to account for. As it uow stands, it is situated at a distance of about 50 feet horizontally within what we have every reason to bdieve was the original outliue of the mound. Not oidy is there no reason to believe that the passage ever extended further, but the ornamented threshold, aud the carved string* oourse above, and other indications, seem to point out that the tumulus hail what may be called an architectural facade at this depth. One mode of accounting for this would be to assume that the original mound was only about 200 feet in diameter at the floor level, and that the interior was then accessible, but that after the death ol the king who erected it, an envelope 50 feet thick was added by his successors, forming the broad platform at the top, and effectually closing and hiding the entrance to the

(woodcut Not 33), Rose Hill (woodcut No. 39), and other English tumuli, goes far to countenance such an hypothesis; and there is

much besides to be said in its favour, but it is one of those questions which can only bo answered satisfactorily by a careful examination of the mound itself. Meanwhile, however, I am rather inclined to adopt the hypothesis that the mound had a funnel-shaped entrance like I’urk Cwn tumulus (woodcut No. 46), and that at Plas Newydd (woodcut No. 47), and shown in dotted lines in the woodcut No. 64. The reason for this will be more apparent when we come

to examine trie Lough Crew tumuli, but the apparent ease with which Amlaff and his brother Danes seem to have robbed these tombs in the ninth century.

The ornaments which cover the walls of the chambers at New Grange are very varied, both in their form and character. The most prevalent design is that of spirals variously combined, and often of great beauty. They seem always to have been drawn by the hand, never outliued with an instrument, and never quite regular either in their form or combination.

The preceding woodcuts from rubbings give a fair idea of their general appearance, though many are much more complex, and some more carefully cut. Tho most extensive, and perhaps also the most beautiful, is that on the external doorstep.⁹⁹ These spirals are, however, seldom alone, but more frequently are found combined with zigzag ornaments, as in (woodcut No. GO), and in lozenge-shaped patterns; in fact, in every conceivable variety that seemed to suit the fancy of the artist, or the shape of the stone he was employed upon. In one instance a vegetable form certainly was intended.

There may be others, but this one most undoubtedly represents either a palm branch or a fern; my impression is that it is the former, though how a knowledge of the Eastern plant reached New Grange is by uo means clear. One other example of the sculptures is worth quoting, if not for its beauty, at least for its interest (wood-cut No. 08). It is drawn full size in the second volume of the * Archaeologia,’ p. 238, and Governor Pownall, after a learned dis-

quisition, concludes that the characters are orange, orundcckkddw-Phoenician but only numerals (p. 25!)).

General Vallancey aud others have not been so modest; but one thing seems quite clear, that it is not a character in any alphabet now known. Still it can hardly be a mere ornament. It must be either a mason’s mark, or a recognizable symbol of some sort, something to mark the position of the stone on which it is engraved, or its ownership by some person. Similar marks are found in France, but seem there equally devoid of any recognizable meaning.

The third of these great tumuli on the Boyne is known as that of Dowth. Dubhad if Petrie is right in identifying it with the third sepulchre plundered by the Danes in 802. It was dug into by a Committee of the Royal Irish Academy in 1847,

but without any satisfnc-tory results. A great gash was made in its side to its centre, which has fearfully disfigured its form,¹⁰⁰ bur without any central chamber being reached; but on the western side a small entrance was discovered leading to a passage which extended 40 feet 0 inches (from A to IJ) towards the interior. At the distance of 28 feet from the entrance it formed a small domical chamber, with three branches, very like that at New Grange, but on a smaller scale. In the centre of this apartment was one hirge Hat basin (L), similar iu form, and, no doubt, in purpose, to the three at Now IJ range, but far larger, being 5 feet by 3 feet. The southern branch of the chamber extends to lv in a curvilinear form for about 28 feet, where it is stopped for the present by a large stone, and another partially obstructs the passage at 8 feet in front of the terminal stone.

The Academy have not yet published any account of their diggings, nor docs any plan of the mound exist, so far as I know, anywhere. Even its d.mensions are unknown. Pending these being ascertained, it does look as if this chamber was in an envelope similar to that just suggested as having existed at New Grange. In tbat case tbe original tumulus was probably 120 feet in diameter, and with its envelope 200 feet.

The walls of the chambers of this tomb are even more richly and elaborutely ornamented than those of the chambers at New Grange, and are in a more delicate style of workmanship. Alto* gether I should be inclined to consider it as more modern than its more imposing rival.

One other small tumulus of the cemetery is open. It is situated in the grouuds of Netterville House. It is, however, only a miniature repetition of the central chambers of its larger compeers, but without sculptures or any other marked peculiarity.

The mound called tho Tomb of the Dagdha and the ten or twelve others which still exist in this cemetery, are all, so far as is known, untouched, and still remain to reward the industry of the first explorer. If the three large mounds are those plundered by the Danes, which seems probable, this is sufficient to account for tho absence of the usual sepulchral treasures, but it by no means follows that the others would be equally barren of results. On the contrary, there being no tradition of their having been opened, and no trace of wounds in their sides, we are led to expect that they may be intact, and that the bones and armour of the great Dagdha may still be found in his honoured grave.

Nothing was found in the great mounds at New Grange and Dowt.li which throws much additional light either on their age or the persons to whom they should be appropriated. Two skeletons are said to have been discovered at New Grange, ljut under what circumstances we are not told, and we do not consequently know whether to consider them as original or secondary interments. The finding of the coin of Valentiniau is mentioned by Llwyd in 1699, but he merely says that they were found on the top, or rather, as might be inferred, near the top, when it was uncovered by the removal of the stones for road-making and such purposes. Had it been found in the cell, as at Minning Low, it would have given us a date, beyond which we could not ascend, but when and under what circumstances the coin of Theodosius was found, does not appear, nor what lias become of either. A more important find was made

by Lord Albert Cunyngham in 1842. Some workmen who were employed to dig on the mound near the entrance discovered two splendid gold torques, a brooch, and a gold ring, and with them a gold coin of Geta¹ (205-212 a.d.). A similar gold ring was found about the same time in the cell, and is in the possession of Mrs. Caldwell, the wife of the proprietor. Although we might feel inclined to hesitate about the value of the conclusions to be drawn from the first discovery of coins, this additional evidence seems to be conclusive. Three Roman coins found in different, parts, at different times, and with the torques and rings, are, it seems, quite sufficient to prove that it cannot have been erected before 380, while the probable date for its completion may be about 400 a.d. It may, however, have been begun fifty or sixty years earlier. It is most likely that such a tomb as this was commenced by the king whose remains it was destined to contain; but the mound would not be heaped over the chamber till the king himself, and probably his wives and sons, were laid there, and a considerable period may consequently have elapsed between the inception and the completion of such a monument.

At Dowth there was the usual miscellaneous assortment of things. A great quantity of globular stone-shot, probably sling-stones; and in the chamber fragments of burned bones, many of which proved to be human; glass and amber beads of unique shape, portions of jet bracelets, a curious stone button, a fibula, bone bodkins, copper pine, and iron knives and rings. Some years ago a gentleman residing in the neighbourhood cleared out a portion of the passage, and found a few iron antiquities, some bones of mammals, and a small stone urn, which he presented to the Irish Academy.* In so far as negative evidence is of value, it may be remarked that no flint implements and nothing of

The ornaments found inside the chambers at Dowth are similar in general character to those at New Grange, but, on the whole, more delicate and refined. Assuming the progressive nature of

' * Arehnx'lopin,' xxx. pi. xii. p. 137. ^s Sir W Wilde, ‘The Boyne ond the Blnckwnter,’ p. 209.

Irish art, which I see no reason for doubting, they would indicate a more modern age, and this, from other circumstances, seems more than probable.

07), but there can be little doubt that the intention was to simulate vegetable nature. At other times forms uie introduced which a fanciful antiquary might suppose were intended for serpents, or writing, or, at all events, as having some occult meaning. The annexed from a rubbing is curious, as some-

thing very similar occurs on a stone at Coilsfield, in Ayrshire, aud may really be intended to suggest an idea, but of what nature we are not yet in a position to guess. It is not so like an nlpha-

betical character as those at New Grange (woodcut No. 68), anil till that is shown to have a meaning, it is hardly worth while speculating with regard to this one. We shall be in a better position to judge of the value or importance of these ornament*, in an artistic or chronometric point of view, when we have examined those at Lough Crew and elsewhere; but even irrespectively of such considerations, no one can examine the monuments on the banks of the Boyne without being struck with the elegance as well as the endless variety of the ornaments which cover their walls.

If, however, the material proofs are deficient, tho written evidence is clearer aud more satisfactory than with regard to any group of tombs in the three kingdoms. In the passage above quoted, it. is said “ that they ”—the kings of Ireland—“ were interred at Brugh from the time of Crimthann (a.d. 7G) to the time of Leoghaire, the son of Niall (a.d. 458), except three persons, namely, Art the son of Conn, and Cormac the son of Art, and Niall of the nine hostages,”—the father of Leoghaire. The reason given why Art and Cormac were not buried here was that they had embraced Christianity. Art was buried at a place called Treoit; Cormac on the right bank of the Boyne at a place called Ros-na-righ, opposite Brugh; and Niall at Ochairn. But having disposed of these three, we have still some twenty-seven kings to find graves for, and only seventeen mounds can now bo traced at Brugh; and, besides these, we have to find the tombs of the Dagdha, aud his three sous, and Etan the poetess and her son Corpre, and Boinn, the wife of Nechtan, “ who took with her to the tomb her small hound Dabilla,” and a vast number of nobles of Tuatha de Dauann and others. It is impossible to find places for all these persons in the graves now visible, if each was buried separately. It may be, however, that the great mounds contained several sepulchres. The form and position of the chambers at Dowth (woodcut No. 69) perhaps countenances such a supposition; but many may have been buried under smaller cairns, long since removed to make way for agricultural improvements, and many may yet be discovered if the place be carefully and systematically explored, which does not yet seem to have been done. Before, however, anything like certainty could be arrived at as to the distribution of these graves, it would be necessary that the great mounds should be thoroughly explore !, and this, from the nature of their material, will practically involve their destruction, which would be very much to bo regretted. Meanwhile, if I may be allowed to offer a conjecture, I would say that New Grange might be the “ Cumot or Commensurate grave of Cairbre Lifeachair.” He, according to the Four Masters, reigned from 271 to 288—but probably fifty or sixty years later—and seems to have been a king deserving of a right royal sepulchre; and I feel great confidence that the unopened tumulus near the river may be what tradition says it is—the grave of the Great Dagdha, the hero of Moytura. With regard to the others, it. would not be safe to hazard any opinion in the present state of our knowledge. For the present it is sufficient to feel sure that we have a group of monnments all, or very nearly all of which were erected in the first four centuries of the Christian era, and from this basis we may reason with tolerable certainty regarding the other groups which we may meet with in the course of this enquiry.

At a distance of twenty-five miles nearly due west from Brugh na Boinn, and two miles south-east from Oldcastle, is a range of hills, called on the Ordnance map Slieve naCalliagh—the hags’ or witches’ hill. It is upwards of 200 feet above the level of the sea, und the most conspicuous elevation in that part of the country. On the ridge of this range, which is about two miles in extent, are situated from twenty-five to thirty cairns, some of considerable size, being 120 to 180 feet in diameter; others are much smaller, and some so nearly obliterated that their dimensions can hardly be now ascertained. Till seven or eight years ago this cemetery was entirely unknown to Irish antiquaries, and the positions of the caims were hardly even indicated in the Ordnance Survey; but in 1863 they attracted the attention of Mr. Eugene Conwell, of Trim. In the years 1867-8 ho was enabled, with the assistance and co-opera-tion of the late Mr. Naper, of Lough Crew, the proprietor of the soil, to excavate and explore the whole of them. A brief account of the results which he obtained was submitted to tbe Royal Irish Academy in 1868, and afterwards printed by him for private circulation in 1868; but the greater work, with plans and drawings, in which he intends fully to illustrate the whole, is still in abeyance, owing to want of encouragement. When completed it will be one of the most valuable contributions to our archaeological knowledge that we have received of late years. Meanwhile the following meagre particulars are derived from Mr’ Conwell’s pampldet and the information I picked up during a personal visit which I made to the spot in his company in the Autumn of lust year. The illustrations are all from his drawings.

One of the most perfect of these tumuli is that distinguished by Mr. Con well as Cairn T (woodcut No. 72). It stands on the highest

point of the hill, and is consequently the most conspicuous. It is a truncated cone, 110 feet, in diameter at base, and with a sloping side, between 60 and 70 feet in length. Around its base are thirty-seven stones, laid on edge, and varying from 6 to 12 feet in length. They are not detached, as at New Grange, but form a retaining wall to the mound. On the north, and set about 4 feet back from the circle, is a large stone, 10 feet long by 6 high, and

2 feet thick, weighing consequently above 10 tons. The upper part is fashioned as a rude seat, from which it derives its name of the Hag’s Chair (woodcut No. 73), and there can ba little doubt but that it was intended as a seat or throne; but whether by the

king who erected the sepulchre, or for what purpose, it is difficult now to say.

On the eastern side of the mound the stones forming the periphery of the cairn curve inwards for eight or nine yards on each side of the spot where the entrance to the chamber commences. It is of the usual cruciform plan, and 28 feet loug from the entrance to the flat stone dosing the innermost cell; the dome, consequently, is not nearly under the centre of the tumulus, as at New Grange, and lends something like probability to the notion that the cell at Dowth (woodcut No. 69), was really the principal sepulchre. Twenty-eight of the stones in the chamber were ornamented with devices of various sorts. Two of them are represented on the accompanying woodcut (No. 74), which, with the drawings on the Hag’s Chair give a fair idea of their general character. They are certainly ruder and less artistic than those on the Boyne, and so far would indicate an earlier age. Nothing was found in the chambers of this tomb but a quantity of charred human bones, perfect human teeth, mixed with the bones of animals, apparently stags, and one bronze pin, 2| inches long, with a head ornamented and stem slightly so, and still preserving a beautiful green polish.

Cairn L (woodcut. No. 75), a little further west, is 135 feet in diameter, and surrounded by forty-two stones, similar to those iu Cairn T. The same curve inwards of these stones marks the entrance here, which is placed 18 feet from the outward liue of the circle. The chamber here is nearly of the 6ame dimensions as that last described, being 29 feet deep and 13 across its greatest width. In one of the side chambers lies the largest of the mysterious flat basins that have yet been discovered, 5 feet 9 inches long by 3 feet 1 ineh broad, the whole being tooled and picked with as much care and skill as if executed by a modern mason. This one has a curious nick in its rim, but as it does not go through, it could hardly be intended as a spout. Till some unrifled tomb is found, or something analogous in other countries, it is extremely difficult to say what the exact use of those great stone saucers may have been. That the body or ashes were laid on them is more than probable, and they may then have been covered over with a lid like a dish-cover, such as are found on tombs in Southern Babylonia.¹⁰¹ Under this basin were found great quan-

titles of charred human bones and forty-eight human teeth, besides a perfectly rounded syenite ball, still preserving its original polish, also some jet aud other ornaments. In other parts were found quantities of charred bones, some rude pottery and bone implements, but no objects in metal. The woodcut representing the cell, with large basin, gives a fair idea of the general style of sculpture in this and the neighbouring cairns. The parts cross-hatched seem to have been engraved with a sharp metal

tool. The ordinary forms, however, both here and on the Boyne are picked: but whether they wore executed with a hammer, or pick direct, or by a chisel driven by a hammer, is by no means clear. My own impression is, that it would be very difficult indeed to execute these patterns with a hammer of any sort, and that a chisel must have been used, but whether of flint, bronze, or iron, there is no evidence to show.

in diameter, seems to have been the only one on the hill not previously rifled, and yielded a most astonishing collection of objects to its explorer. The cell was of the usual cruciform plan, *24 feet from the entrance to the reur, and 1G feet across the lateral chambers. In the passage and crypts of this cairn Mr. Conwell collected some 300 fragments of human bones, which must have belonged to a considerable number of separate individuals;

14 fragments of rude pottery, 10 pieces of flint, 155 eea-shells in a perfect condition, besides pebbles and small polished stones, in quantities.

The most remarkable part of the collection consisted of 4884 fragments, more or less perfect, of bone implements. These are now in the Dublin Museum, and look like the remains of a paper-knife-maker’s stock-in-trade. Most of them are of a knife shape, and almost all more or less polished, but without further ornamentation; but 27 fragments appear to have been stained,

11 perforated, 501 engraved with rows of fine lines; 13 combs were engraved on both sides, and 91 engraved by compass with circles and curves of a high order of art. On one, in cross-hatch lines, is the representation of an antlered stag, the only attempt to depict a living thing in the collection.

Besides these, there were found in this cairn seven beads oj amber, three small beads of glass of different colours, two fragments, and a curious molten drop of glass, 1 inch long, trumpet-shaped at one end, and tapering towards the other extremity; six perfect and eight fragments of bronze rings, aud seven specimens of iron implements, but all, as might be expected, very much corroded by rust. One of these presents all the appearance of being the leg of a compass, with which the bone implements may have been engraved, and one was an iron punch, 5 inches long, with a chisel-shaped point, bearing evidence of the use of the mallet at the opposite end.

Cairn D is the largest and most important monument of the group, being 180 feet in diameter, and though it is very much dilapidated, the circle of fifty-four stones which origiually surrounded it can still be traced. On its eastern side the stones curve inwards for about twelve paces, in the form universal in these cairns; but though the explorers set to work industriously to follow

out what they considered a sure “ find,” they could not penetrate the mound. The stones fell in upon them so fast, and the risk they ran was so great, that they were forced to abandon the idea of tunnelling, and though a large body of men worked assiduously for a fortnight trying to work down from above, they failed to penetrate to the central or any other chambers. It still, therefore, remains a mystery if there is a blind tope, like many in India, or whether its secret still remains to reward some more fortunate set of explorers. If it has no central chamber, the curving inwards of its outer circle of stones is a curious instance of adherence to a sacred form.

The other monuments on the hill do not present any features worth enumerating in a general summary like tiie present, though they would be most interesting in a monograph. Though differing greatly in size and in richness of ornamentation, they all belong to one clas^a, and apparently to one age. For our present purpose one of the most interesting peculiarities is that, like the group on the banks of the Boyne, this is essentially a cemetery. There are no circles, no alignments, no dolmens, no rude stono monuments, in fact. All are carefully built, and all more or less ornamented; and there is a gradation and progression throughout the whole series widely different in this respect from the simplicity and rudeness of the English monuments described in the last chapter.

It now only remains to try to ascertain who those were who were buried in these tumuli, and when they were laid there to their rest. So far as the evidence at present stands it hardly see ms to me to admit of doubt but that this is the cemetery of Talten, so celebrated in Irish legend and poetry:—

The distance of the spot from Telltown, the modern representative of Talten, is twelve miles, which to some might appear an objection, but it must be remembered that Brugh is ten miles from Tara, where all the kings resided, who were buried there; and as Dathi and others of them were buried at Rath Croghan, sixty-five miles off', distance seems hardly to be an objection. Indeed, among a people who, as evidenced by their monuments, paid so much attention to funeral rites and ceremonious honours to their dead, as the Pagan Irish evidently did, it must have mattered little whether the last resting-place of one of their kings was a few miles nearer or further from his residence.

It must not, however, be forgotten, that the projier residence of the Ultonians, who are said to have been buried at Talten, was Emauia or Armagh, forty-five miles distant as the crow flies. Why they should choose to be buried in Meath, so near the rival capital of Tara, if that famed city then existed, is a mystery which it is not easy to solve; but that it was so, there seems no doubt, if the traditions or Books of the Irish are at all to be depended upon. If their real residence was so distant, it seems of trifling consequence whether it was ten or twelve miles from the place we now know as Telltown. There must have been some very strong reason for inducing the Ultonians to bury so far from their homes; but as that reason has not been recorded, it is idle to attempt to guess what form it took. What would appear a most reasonable suggestion to a civilized Saxon in the nineteenth century would in all probability be the direct antithesis of the motive that would guide an uncivilized Celt in the first century before Christ, and we may therefore as well give up the attempt. Some other reason than that of mere proximity to the place of residence governed the Irish in the choice of the situation of their cemeteries ; what that was we may hereafter be able to find out,— at present, so far as I know, the materials do not exist for forming an opinion. If, however, this is not Talten, no graves have been found nearer Telltown, which would at all answer to the descriptions that remains to us of this celebrated cemetery ; aud, till they are found, these Lough Crew mounds seem certainly entitled to the distinction. I cannot see that the matter is doubtful.

If this is so, there is little difficulty in determining who were buried here. Besides the testimony of the poem just quoted, it is stated in the Book of the * Cemeteries '—“ At Tail ten the kings of Ulster were used to bury vig? Ollamh Fodhla with his descendants down to Conchobhar, who wished to be carried to a place between Slea and the sea, with his face to the east, on account of the faith which he had embraced.” This conversion of Conchobhar is one of the most famous legends in Irish ancient history. He was wounded in the head by a ball that remained there, and was ordered by his physician to remain quiet and avoid all excitement as his only chance of surviving. For seven years he followed this advice; but when ho saw the eclipse of the sun, and felt the great convulsion that came over nature, the day that Christ was crucified, he turned to his Druid and asked, “ What is this?” To which Bacrach, the Druid, replied: “It is true, indeed, Christ, the Son of God, is this day crucified by the Jews.” “At the recital of this enormity, Conchobhar felt so indignant that he went nearly mad: his excitement was so great that the ball burst from his head, and he died on the very Friday on which the crucifixion took place.”¹⁰³ All this may be silly enough, as the electric telegraph was not then in use, but it is worth quoting here, os it seems that it was to establish this synchronism that the chronology of the period was falsified to the extent of half a century at least Conchobhar and Crimtbann were the two kings of the two great dynasties then reigning in Ireland whom the annalists strive to synchronize with Christ, and though they fail in that, they establish beyond much doubt that those kings were contemporaries. If to this we add the fact so often repeated by the authorities quoted above, that Conchobhar was the last of his race buried at Talten, and that Crimthann was the first of his line buried at Brugh, we obtain a tolerably clear idea of the history of these cemeteries. Brugh, in fact, succeeded to Talten on the decline of the Ultoniau dynasty and the rise of Tuatha de Danann after the victories at Moytura had established their supremacy and they had settled themselves at Tara.

The character of the sculptures in the two groups of monu-incuts fully bears out this view. The carvings at Lough Crew are ruder and less artistic than those at Brugh. They are more disconnected, and oftener mere cup markings. The three stones represented in the preceding and following woodcuts (Nos. 73 and 76), are selected from a great many in the Conwell portfolios as fair average specimens of the style of sculpture common at Lough Crew, and with the woodcut No. 73, representing the Hag’s Chair, and No. 75, the chamber in cairn L, will convey a fair notion of the whole. In no one instance does it seem

possible to guess what these figures were meant to represent. No animal or vegetable form can be recognized, even after allowing the utmost latitude to the imagination ; nor do the circles or waving lines seem intended to convey any pictorial ideas. Beauty of form, as a decoration, seems to have been all the old Celt aimed at, aud he may have been thought successful at the time, though it hardly conveys the same impression to modern minds. The graceful scrolls and spirals and the foliage of New Grange and Dowth do not occur there, nor anything in the least approaching to them. Indeed, when Mr. Conwell’s book is published, in which they will all be drawn in more or less detail, I believe it will be easy to arrange the whole into a progressive series illustrative of the artistic history of Ireland for five centuries l>efore the advent of St. Patrick.

It would be an extremely dangerous line of argument to apply this law of progressive development to all countries. In India, especially, it is very frequently reversed. The rudest art is often much more modern than the most refined, but in Ireland this apparently never was the case. From the earliest scratch ings on pillar stones, down to the English conquest, her art seems to have been unfalteringly progressive; and, beginning with these two cemeteries, which are probably the oldest incunabula of her art, its history might be written without a gap, or halt, till it bloomed in those exquisite manuscripts and crosses and works of gold and metal which still excite such unqualified admiration.

There may be, and no doubt are, many other sculptured graves in Ireland, but they have not yet been explored, or, at least, published. One, however, deserves notice; not, certainly, on account of its magnificence, but for several points of interest which its peculiarities bring out. It is situated in a field near Clover Hill, not far from Carrowmore, the battle-field of northern Moytura.¹⁰⁴ It measures only 7 feet by 5, and is 4^ feet deep. Its cap-stone was originally flush with the earth, and no cairn or circle of stones marks it externally, nor is there any tradition of any such ever having existed. Tlie carvings on the stones forming the chamber are shallow, and now very indistinct, from being overgrown with lichens and moss, but their general character will be understood from the annexed woodcut. Its character is something between the sculptures of Talten and Brtigh, which would agree very well with its date if we suppose it connected with the battle-field. This, however, is very doubtful, for there are few things that come out more prominently in the investigation than the fact that all those monuments which are directly or indirectly connected with battle-fields are literally rude aud untouched by the chisel, but that all, or nearly all those which are in cemeteries, or have been erected leisurely by, or for, those who occupy them, are more or less ornamented. It may, however, bo that some one connected with the battle wished to be buried near his companions who fell there, and prepared this Inst resting-place for himself, but we must know more before such speculations can be of much value.

One other point is of interest regarding this tomb. If the minor sepulchres at Brugh were like the one flush with the surface, we cannot guess how many may yet be there undiscovered, and equally difficult to say how they are to be disinterred.

It is extremely difficult to write anything that will be at all satisfactory regarding the few standing solitary dolmens of Ireland. Not that their history could not be, perhaps, easily ascertained, but simply because every one has hitherto been content to consider them as pre-historic, and no one has consequently given himself the trouble to investigate the matter. The first point would be to ascertain whether any of them exist on any of the battle-fields mentioned in the Irish anuals. My impression is that they do not: but this question can only be answered satisfactorily by some one more intimately acquainted with the ancient political geography of Ireland than I can pretend to be. No connexion has, however, yet been shown to exist between them and any known battle-fields, and till this is done, we must be content to consider them as the graves of chiefs or distinguished individuals whose ashes are contained in the urns which are generally found under them.

A still more important question hinges on their geographical distribution. Nothing can be more unsafe than to found any important deductions on what is known on this subject at present. If all those which are described in books and in journals of learned societies were marked on a map, the conclusion would be that the most of them are found on the east coast of Ireland; a dozen or so in Waterford ami Wexford ; as many in Dublin and Meath, and an equal number in County Down. But this knowledge may merely mean that the east coast, possessing roads and towns, has consequently been more frequented by tourists and antiquaries than the remote or inaccessible west.

Among the records, however, of the Ordnance survey, aud in the Du Noyer drawings, there are probably sufficient materials for the purpose. Both are deposited in the Library of the Royal Trish Academy at Dublin; but any person who would attempt to use these materials for the purpose of such an investigation, must be not only an enthusiast, but luive his whole time at his disposal. The disarray in which they now exist renders them utterly useless to any ordinary student of Irish antiquities.

The Irish themselvos seem to have only one tradition regarding their dolmens. They call them all “ Beds of Diarmid and Graine,” and that is the name applied to them in the sheets of the Ordnance Survey. The elopement of Diarmid with Graine, the daughter of Cormac Mac Art, whose date, according to the Four Masters, was

a.d. 28G, is one of the most celebrated of Irish legends.¹ The story is, that being pursued all over Ireland by Finn, the disappointed suitor, they erected these as places of shelter, or for hiding in. This is, of course, absurd enough; but it shows that, in the opinion of the Irish themselves, they belong to the period which elapsed between the birth of Christ and the conversion of the people to Christianity. There is no hint in any Irish book that any of them were erected before the Christian era, nor anything that would lead us to suppose that any are more modern than the time of St. Columba.

The most extensive group of free standing dolmens known to exist in Ireland, is that in or near Glen Columbkille, at the extreme western point of Donegal. No account of these has been published—so far as I know—in any book or journal, and 1 am indebted for all I know about them to my friend, Mr. Nonnan Moore, who paid a visit to the spot this autumn to obtain the information I wanted, and it is from his descriptions that the following is abstracted.²

The principal groups are situated in Glen Malin More, a small valley running parallel to that of Columbkille, about two miles to the southward of it. There are three groups on the north side of this valley and two on the south, extending from about half a mile

^s This most valuable contribution, with hia permission, is printed in exiento in Appendix A.

from the sea-shore to about three miles inward. The finest group is that next the sea on the south side, and consists of six dolmens, situated nearly in a row, about 50 or 100 feet apart, and is accompanied by some cairns, but so small as hardly to deserve the name of Tumuli. The stones of the dolmens range from 6 to 12 feet in height, and their cap-stones are still there, though some have been displaced.

Tho second group, a little way up the glen, consists of ten dolmens arranged in two parallel rows, but they are neither so large nor so perfect as those nearer to the sea.

Nearly opposite the first-named group on the shore, but on the north side of the stream, are two dolmens so nearly contiguous to each other that they may almost be considered as one structure. About half a mile to the east of this is a fourth group, consisting of four dolmens, accompanied by cairns, and two at least of the former are of considerable magnificence. Tlie group farthest up the glen consists of five or six dolmens, but all except one in a ruinous state.

The number of dolmens in Glen Colninbkille is not giveu by Mr. Moore; but, from the context, there must be five or six, making up twenty to thirty for the whole group. So far as can be judged from the description, the group in Glen Oolumbkille seems to have better fitted and more complete chambers; consequently, I should infer it to be more modern than the others. It would, however, require careful personal inspection to classify them ; though I have no doubt it could be done, and that, with a little care, these six groups could be arranged into a consecutive series, whatever the initial or final date may turn out to be.

The general construction and appearance of these tombs is that of the so-called Calliagh Birra’s house in Meath, described further on (woodcut No. 80). From its situation and appearance, there seems little reason for doubt that the Meath example belongs to the fifth or the sixth century; and if this is so, as little for doubting that these dolmens in Donegal are of about tho same age, or, in other words, that this mode of interment continued to be practised in certain parts of Ireland, especially near the coasts, down to the entire conversion of the inhabitants to Christianity.

There are no other traditions, so far as I know, attached to anything in this glen, except those that relate to St. Columba, who, it is understood, long resided here, attempting to convert the inhabitants to Christianity. Whether he was successful or not is not clear. He certainly left Ireland in disgust, and settled in the first island whence the shores of bis detested native land could not be seen. The only other tradition that seems to bear on the subject relates to St. Patrick, who, being unable to convert the “ Demons ” about Croagh Patrick, in Mayo, drove them into the sea; but, instead of perishing, as they ought to have done, when he threw his bell after them, they reappeared, and settled on this promontory.¹⁰⁵ The meaning of this fable seems to be, that some tribe—not Celtic, for the Celts accepted Christianity whenever and wherever it was preached to them, but, it may be of Iberian origin—refusing to accept the doctrine, was expelled by force from their seats in Mayo, and sought refuge with kindred tribes in this remote corner of the island, and here remained till St. Columba took up his abode among them. If we might assume that the Columbkille group belongs to a time immediately preceding their conversion, and that the other five groups in Malin More extended back to a date two, three, it may be four centuries before St. Columba’s time, and that they belonged to an Iberian or Celtiberian race, we should have an hypothesis which at least would account for all their peculiarities. Though in sigbt of Carrowmore, on the southern side of Sligo Bay, it is certain that these monuments have no affinity with them or with the works of auy of the Northern circle-building nations. Spanish or French they must be; and we can hardly hesitate between the two. In Elizabeth’s time, and as far back as history reaches, we have Spaniards settled in Galway, and on the western coast of Ireland. Such colonisation’ if lasting, is not the work of any sudden impulse or of a long past time; and the probability is that Iberians, before they learned to talk Latin,

were settled here from a very early age. It is also probable from what we kn'ow of them aud their monuments in the Peninsula, that they would refuse for a longer period than the Celts to lie converted, and that they should use dolmens for their sepulchres in preference either to tumuli or circles.

Be this as it may, there are at least two points which we may assume negatively with regard to these dolmens. The first is, that they do not mark battle-fields: they have none of the appearance of such monuments. The second is, that as there is no capital or fertile country in their neighbourhood, they are not a royal cemetery; they are not, indeed, claimed, even in the remotest manner, by any of the royal races of Ireland. They are, so far as we can see, the sepulchres of a foreign colony settled on this spot. Whether this is probable or not must, of course, depeud on a comparison of these monuments with those in the countries from which they are supposed to liave come. But, in the meanwhile, it may be assumed, as an hypothesis which at least accounts for the phenomena as we find them in Ireland, even when judged of by their own internal evidence alone.

One of the most interesting of the Irish dolmens is that known as the Giant’s Grave, near Drumbo, about four miles south from Belfast. The interest attached to this monument does not, however, arise so much from the grandeur of the structure itself, though it may be considered a first-class example anil very tolerably perfect, but from its standing solitary in the centre of the largest circle in these islands, Avebury only excepted. The circle is about 580 feet in diameter, and consequently more than six acres in extent, aud is formed, not as at Avebury or Arbor Low, by a ditch dug inside, and the earth so gained being used to form a rampart, but by the top of a hill being levelled and the earth removed in so doing being thrown up so as to form a circular amphitheatre. Although, consequently, the rampart is not so high outside as at Avebury, the whole surface internally having been lowered, the internal effect is very much grander.¹

What, then, was the object of this great earthwork with one solitary dolmen in the centre ? Was it simply the converse of such a iuouml as that at New Grange ? W^ras it that, instead of heaping the earth over the sepulchral chamber, they cleared it away and arranged it round it. so as to give it dignity ? Or was it that funereal games or ceremonies were celebrated round the tomb, and that the amphitheatre was prepared to give dignity to their performance? These are questions that can only be answered when more of these circles are known and compared with one another, and the wholo subject submitted to a more careful examination than has yet been the case. My impression is that it. is the grave of a chief, and of him only, and that it is among the most moderu of its class.

At about the same distance west from Belfast is another dolmen, which, in itself, is a much finer example than this Grave of the Giant. Its cap-stone is said to weigh 40 tons, and is supported by five upright stones of considerable dimensions. It has, however, no circle or accompaniments.

The Celtic name of the district in which it stands was ¹ Bailie clough togal/ i.e. the Town of the Stone of the Strangers, which would seem to indicate that it was not very old, nor its origin quite forgotten.

At Knockeen, county Waterford, there is a remarkable dolmen (woodcut No. 78), though it neither has any surroundings nor any tradition attached to it.¹ It is interesting, however, as it looks as if we were approaching the form out of which Stonehenge grew, which, I have not a doubt, could be found in Ireland if looked for. It is also interesting as showing in plan (woodcut

Xo. 79), an arrangement which is peculiar, I bulieve, to Irish dolmens. The cell is well formed, but in front of it is a demi-cell, or ante-chamber, which looks as if it might have been used

One other dolmen deserves being illustrated before going further, as it belongs to a class of monuments common inBrit-

entrance, but diminishing to 3 feet at its inner end. It is ’Uuated«iear Monasterboice, at the northern limit of the parish, and not far, consequently, from New Grange, and close to Oreenmount. Locally it is known as the house or tomb of Calliagh Vera, or Birra,¹⁰⁶ the hag¹⁰⁷ whose chair is illustrated in woodcut No. 73, and whose name is indissolubly connected with tlie Lough Crew tombs. According to the traditions collected by Dr. O’Donovan and Mr. Conwell, she broke her neck before completing the lust tumulus, and was buried, close to where she died,³ in the parish of Diarmor, where, however, nothing remains to mark the spot.

From the mode in which it is constructed, it seems hardly doubtful that the original intention was to cover it with a tumulus; but probably it never was occupied. If I am correct in my surmise as to its age, its builder may have been converted to Christianity before he had occasion for it. But, bo that as it may, its exposed position may serve to explain how a kiDg or chief who had erected such a structure for his burying-place might very well have amused himself, if his life were prolonged, in adorning both the interior and exterior with carvings. I cannot believe that the internal ornaments were ever executed by artificial light, and both, therefore, must have been completed before the chamber was buried.

Last year, General Lefroy excavated a tumulus at Greenmount, Castle Bellingham, about five miles north of Calliagh Birra’s so-called house.¹ In it he found a chamber, 21 feet long by about 4 feet wide and 5 feet high, enclosed by two parallel walls built of small stones, and closed at each end by similar masonry.

The roof was formed of slabs in two rows, the lower projecting as brackets and the upper stretching across beyond the walls

on each side. In plan, therefore, it was identical with the Birra’s house, though longer and larger. But, from the mode

in which it was constructed, it was evidently more modern,—the most modern, in fact, of all the chambered sepulchral tumuli yet discovered iu Ireland.

Nothing was found in the chamber: it had been rifled before, but by whom and at what period there was nothing to show. At 9 or 10 feet below the summit, but still 6 or 7 feet above the floor of the chamber, a bronze monument was found with a Runic inscription on it, which, with the assistance of the Danish antiquaries, the General decides to belong to the ninth century (852?). The one question is, is it coeval with the building of the tomb or its destruction ? The name Domnal, or Domhnall, being Irish, and tho position in which it was found seem to prove that it belongs to the period of tho raising of the mound, not to that of its being rifled ; and if so, this grave approaches the age to which Maeshowe in the Orkneys may belong.

The circumstance, however, which interests us most at present is the similarity of the Greenmount Chamber to the Lady Birra’s tomb. Being locally so closo to one another, and so like iu plan, they cannot be very distant in date, though the more southern is, from its megalit hie character, undoubtedly t he more ancient of the two. If we allow two or three centuries it is a long stretch, though even that takes us far away from any connexion with the monuments at Lough Crew, and barely allows of it following very close on those at Brujrli na Boinne.

’ The following particular# are taken from a pai>er l>y General Lefroy, in tin* ⁴ Archeological Journal,' No. 180, 1870, pp. 281 et tcqq.

The similarity of this tomb with those at Glen Columbkille has already been pointed out, and no doubt others exist in Ireland, and will be brought to light as soon as attention is directed to the subject. But meanwhile they seem, so far as we can at present judge, to make up an extensive group of pagan or semi-pagan monuments, extending from the time of St. Patrick to that of St. Columba, and, as such, are among the latest, and certainly among the most interesting, monuments of the class in Ireland.

Vague as all this may probably appear, there is one dolmen in Ireland which seems to have a date. The great grandson of Dathi, whose red pillar-stone at Rath Croghan, erected A.n. 428, we have already pointed out, was named Ceallach. Ho was murdered by his four foster-brothers through envy about the sovereignty. They were hanged for their crime at a spot known as Ard-na-Riagh, near Ballina, and were buried on a hill on tbe opposite side of the river, where a dolmen still stands, and is pointed out as the grave of the four Maols, the murderers. These particulars are related in the Dinnsenchus, in the Book of Lecan, and in the Annals of the Hy Fiachrach, translated ^{81
r}*“^lmr" “^r ,¹⁰⁸'^{,e
Kour}

by Dr. O’Donovan (p. 35), who, in a note, adds that “this evidence, coupled with the description of the situation on the other side of the Moy, opposite Ard-na-Riagh, leaves no doubt of its identity.”

Tho dolmen in question has nothing very remarkable about it. The cap-stone, which measures 9 feet by 7 feet, is hexagonal in form, and is supported on three uprights, arranged similarly to those of Kit’s Cotty House. It is perfectly level, and stands about 4 feet above the level of the soil. The cap-stone may have been fashioned into its present form by art; but there is no sign of chiselling, and, altogether there is nothing that would attract especial attention.¹ The interest rests with its date. If it can be

established that it belongs to the beginning of the sixth century, which I see 110 more reason for doubting than Dr. O’Donovan does, it is a point gained in our investigation, in so far at least as dates are concerned.

It would be tedious to enumerate the other dolmens in Ireland which have neither dates nor peculiarities to distinguish them from others of this class, but there is one monument of a me^a-lithic character in Ireland which must be described before leaving the country, though it certainly is not a dolmen, and its date and use are both mysterious at present.

It stands iu the deer park of the Hazlewood domain, about four miles east of Sligo. It is entered from the south, and consists

into two by two projecting stones. At the east end are two similar apartments side by side, but smaller, the whole length of the structure measuring about 115 feet.¹ The three entrances from the central to the side apartments are trilithons of squared and partially dressed stones, and would remind us of Stonehenge, were they not so small. They are only 3 feet under the lintel, and you must bow low indeed to pass under them. Indeed, when speaking of these enclosures as apartments, it must be borne 'in mind that one can enter anywhere by passing between the stones, and stepping over the walls, which are composed of stones hardly ever touching each other, the highest being only 3 or

What, then, is this curious edifice? It cau hardly be a tomb, it is so unlike any other tomb which we know of. In plan it looks more like a temple; indeed, it is not unlike the arrangement of some Christian churches: but a church or temple with walls pervious, as these are, and so low that the congregation outside can see all that passes inside, is so anomalous an arrangement, that it does not seem admissible. At present it is unique; if some similar example could be discovered, perhaps we might guess its riddle.

It is situated on the highest plateau of the hill. A little lower down is a very fine stone Cathair, or circular fort, with an L-shaped underground apartment of some extent in its centre; and on a neighbouring eminence are several round tumuli, which, looking like the burying-places of the “ Castellani,” increase the improbability of the upper building being a sepulchre.

Before leaving tliis branch of the subject, it may be as well to allude to a point which, though not very distinct in itself, may have some influence with those who are shocked at being told that the rude stone monuments of Ireland are so modern as from the preceding pages we should infer they were. It is that every allusion to Ireland, in any classical author, and every inference from its own annals, lead us to assume that Ireland, during the centuries that elapsed between the Christian era and St. Patrick, was in a state of utter and hopeless barbarism. The testimony of Diodorus¹⁰⁹ and Strabo² that its inhabitants were cannibals is too distinct to be disputed, and according to the last named authority, they added to this an ugly habit of eating their fathers and mothers. These accusations are repeated by St. Jerome³ in the fourth century with more than necessary emphasis. All represent the Irish as having all tbeir women in common, and as more barbarous than the inhabitants of Britain,⁴ indeed, than any other people of Europe. Nor can it be pleaded that these authors wrote in ignorance of the state of the country, for Ptolemy’s description of the coasts and of the interior, of the cities and tribes shows an intimate acquaintance with the island which could only be derived from observation.¹¹⁰ Their own annals do not, it is true, repeat these scandals; but nothiug we now have can be said to have been reduced to writing in anything like the form in wliich we now possess it before the time of St. Patrick; and even that lias passed through edition after edition at the hands of patriotic Irishmen before it assumed the form in which we now find it. Even these tell of nothing but fighting and assassination, and of crimes of every sort and'kind. Even the highest title of one of their greatest kings, Conn “of a hundred battles,” is sufficiently indicative of the life which he led, and the state of the country he governed. As we have every reason to believe that the progress of Ireland was steadily and equably progressive, it is evident that if it was so, a very short time prior to what we find in the early centuries of Christianity would take us back to the present state of the natives of Australia, and we should find a condition of society when any combined effort was impossible. So evident is this, not only from history, but from every inference that can be gathered from the state of Ireland in subsequent ages, that the w onder really is how such a people could have erected such monuments as those we find on the banks of the Boyne in the early centuries of our epoch. The answer is, of course, that the idleness of savages is capable of wonderful efforts. A nation of men who have no higher ambition than to provide for their daily wants, aud who are willing to submit to any tyrant who will undertake to supply these in order to gratify his own pride or ambition, may effect wonders. The pyramids of Egypt and the temples of southern India arc examples of what may be done by similar means. But to effect such things, the people must be sufficiently organised to combine, and sufficiently disciplined to submit; and we have no reason to suppose that in Ireland they were either before the Christian era, aud it is even very difficult to understand how they came to be so far advanced even in the time of St. Patrick. Tlxat they were so their works attest; but if we had to trust to indications derived from history alone, the inference certainly would be that the monuments are considerably more modem than the dates above assigned to them; while it seems barely possible they should bo carried back to any earlier period.

There may be other rude stone monuments in Ireland besides those described or alluded to in the preceding pnges, but they can scarcely be very numerous or very important, or they could hardly have escaped notice. They are not, consequently, likely to disturb any conclusion that may be arrived at from the examination of those which are known. From these, we may safely conclude that all, with perhaps the exception of the Hazle-wood monument, are certainly sepulchral; and all, unless I am very much mistaken, were erected subsequently to the building of Emania by Eochaidh Ollamb Fodlha in the third century B.C. There may be cairns, and even dolmens, belonging to the earlier Hiberni before the Scoti were driven from the Continent, by the I’unic or ltoman wars, to seek refuge and repose in the green island of the West, but they must be insignificant, and probably must remain for ever unrecognizable.

From the date, however, of the founding of Emania we seem to have a perfectly consecutive and intelligible series commencing with the smaller and ruder cairns of Lough Crew, and rising at last to the lordly sepulchres of Brugh na Boinne. Between these two stand the monuments 011 the battle-fields of Moytura, and contemporary with the last are the Itaths on the far-famed hill of Tara. Beyond these we seem to have the tomb of the four Moels, the so-called house of Calliagh Birra, and the dolmens of Glen-columbkille, all apparently belonging to the sixth century. The tumulus at Greenmount is later than any of these, but hardly belongs to our Irish series.

From these we pass by easy gradations to the beehive cells and oratories of the early Christians. No such stone dwellings probably existed before the time of St. Patrick, or we should have found traces of them at Tara, or Armagh, or Telltown; but as none such existed in these royal seats of the Scots, we may fairly assume that for domestic purposes wood and turf alone were used. But as soon as the use of stone became prevalent for such purposes, as was the case with the introduction of Christianity, we soon find the round towers, with their accompanying churches, springing up in every corner of the land, and Irish architecture progressing steadily in a groove of its own, till its forms were modified, but not obliterated, by the changes introduced by the English conquerors. The history of their style from St. Putrick to the English conquerers has been so well written by Petrie, that little now remains to be said about, that division. But the history of the preceding seven centuries still remains for some one with the leisure requisite to explore the country, and with patience and judgment sufficient to read aright the many enigmas which are still involved in it, although the main outlines of the story seem sufficiently clear and intelligible. If it were written out in detail and fully illustrated, it would prove a most valuable commentary ou the dark period of the history of Ireland before the introduction of Christianity, and when tho concomitant introduction of alphabetic writing first rendered her annals intelligible and trustworthy.

In one other respect the study of these early monuments of Ireland seems to afford a subject of most engrossing interest. It is in Ireland that wo first begin to perceive the threefold division, which, if it can lie established, will lead to the most important ethnographical determinations. It appears that in this island the stone circles of the Scandinavians were introduced simultaneously with the dolmens of the Iberians or Aquitaniaus, and we can trace the rude barrows of the Celts growing up between them till they expanded into the great mounds of the Boyne. That these three forms ever were at any one time absolutely distinct is most unlikely, and equally so that they should have long remained so in the same country, even if it could be shown that at any one time they belonged to three separate races. Generally, however, it seems hardly doubtful that they do point to ethnographic peculiarities, which may become most important. Combined with their history and a knowledge of their uses, these monuments promise to rescue from oblivion one of the most curious chapters of Irish history, which without them might remain for ever unwritten.

Whatever may be the case as regards Ireland, it is probable that the megalithic remains of Scotland are all known aud have been described more or less in detail. Such descriptions, however, as exist are scattered through the pages of ponderous statistical compilations, or in the transactions of learned societies in England and Scotland, or in local journals, so that it is extremely difficult to acquire a connected grasp of the whole subject, or to feel sure you do know all that is required, and still more difficult to convey to others a clear view of its outlines. Had any one done for the unsculptured stones of Scotland what John Stuart has done for those that have devices in them, the case would be widely different. Except Daniel Wilson’s ‘ Pre-historic Annals of Scotland’—whatever that may mean—no general account is available, and that work is too brief and too sparsely illustrated to be of much use. The introductory matter, however, in Mr. Stuart’s two volumes,¹¹¹ with Mr. Wilson’s book, may suffice for most purposes ; but a complete knowledge can only be obtained by wading through the volumes of the Scotch and English Archteologias, and the transactions and proceedings of the various antiquarian societies of both countries.²

of Sibster, left an estate worth more than vices of the best qualified man iu Scot-

400J. per annum, to eudow a Professor- land for the purpose, but more so because

Putting aside for the present the sculptured stones as hardly belonging to our subject, and the “ cat ” or battle stones, their predecessors, though they are numerous, as might be expected among the pugnacious Celtic races who inhabited the country, the remaining rudo stone monuments are not numerous. The free-standing dolmens are few and far between, some half-dozen for the whole country, and none of them with histories or traditions attached to them. The circles, however, are numerous and important, and to some extent arc calculated to throw light on our investigations. If we exclude the two battle-fields of Movturo, they are infinitely more numerous than those found in all Ireland and Wales put together, although there is only one group, that at Stennis in the Orkneys, that can compare with the great English examples.

Their distribution too is interesting. No stone circles exist in the lowlands or south of the Frith of Forth and Clyde; and dolmens are rare in these regions, though this may arise from the extent to which cultivation is carried on there. Until, however, a statistical account is compiled, accompanied with a map, it is difficult to speak confidently on such a subject, but the general impression is that the lowlands are not, and never were, a region of megalithic remains; and if this is so, it is one of the many proofs that the dolmens are neither pre-Roman nor Celtic. At least we have no reason to believe that the Teutonic races who now occupy that country were settled there in the time of Agrieola. But if the Celts or Piets who then inhabited that laud had been in the habit of raising megalithic structures, we would have been more likely to find traces of them in that densely inhabited country than in the bleak uplands of Aberdeenshire, or the bare pastures of the Orkney Islands.

The district of Scotland where these circles and rude stoue monuments most abound is on either side of a straight line drawn direct from Inverness to Aberdeen, which is a locality where sculptured stones are also found in considerable numbers, but the rude stone monuments are not fouud in Angus or Fife, where their sculptured successors are most numerous. The district of the circles par excellence in Scotland, however, is not on the mainland at all, but in the northern and western isles. The principal group is in the

Orkneys; next in importance are those in Lewes. They are found in Skve and Kantyre. There are several in Arran, and thence the transition is easy to the Isle of Man, where they meet the English group in Cumberland.

The larger circles in the Orkneys are four in number; three of these stand on a long slip of land that divides the loch of Harra from that of Stennis. The fourth is at some little distance from the others, and separated from them by a narrow strait connecting the two lochs. Besides these there are several smaller earthen circles and numerous tumuli. The largest circle, known as the Ring of Brogar,¹¹² is 340 feet (100 metres) in diameter between the stones. These originally were sixty in number, ranging from G and 7 to 15 feet in height; outside the stones runs a ditch about 30 feet in width, and 6 in depth, but with no perceptible rampart on either side. Two causeways cross the ditch as at Penrith or Arbor Low (woodcuts No. 29 and 30) opposite to one another, but neither square with the axis of the spit of land on which the circle is situated, nor facing any of the four cardinal points of the heavens.

Next in importance to this is the circle at Stennis, about three-quarters of a mile distant. It consisted originally of twelve stones

15 to 18 feet in height. Only two are now erect, but a third was so not many years ago; aud the fourth, of which now only a fragment remains, is represented as standing when the drawing, which forms the frontispiece to this work, was made.® The remains of a dolmen still exist within the circle, not however in the centre, but close to its side, one of the stones of the circle apparently acting as head-stone to it. Beyond the stone circle which measures 104 feet

in diameter is a ditch 50 feet vide, making the whole dkmeter of the mouameot to the outward edge of the surrounding mound aU~<at

240 feet. Xo« Ur from thk cirde, and close to the bridge of Brogar, stands a single monolith 18 feet in height, whirli L* the finest and highest stone of the groop; and in another direction a lesser one, with a hole through it. Though only 8 feet high, 3 feet broad, and 9 inches thick, this stone has become more famous than the others, from in the ‘Pirate,’ and becanse, till a very recent period, an oath taken with hands joined through the hole in the Stone of Woden, was considered oven by the courts in Orkney as more than usually solemn und binding.¹¹³

No excavations, so far as I know, have been attempted in the circlo of St»nnis, but its ruined dolmen is probably sufficient to attest its sepulchral character. Some attempts at exploration were mndn in the larger King at Brogar, but without success. This is hardly to be wondered at, for a man must feel very sure where to look, who rxjiects to find a small deposit in an area of two acres. The diggings are understood to have been made in the centre. There, however, the ground looks very like the undisturbed surface of the original moor, and as if it had never been levelled or used cither for interment or any other human purpose, and slopes away irregularly some 6 feet towards the loch. My impression is that the deposits, if any exist, will be found near the outer circumference of the circle, either at the foot of the stones as at Crichie, or outside the ditch as at Hakpen or Stonehenge. In the smaller circles the diameter of which does not exceed 100 feet, the deposit seems either to have been in the centre; or, if at the sides, the stones were so arranged as to mark its place. In the larger, or 100-metre circles, we have not yet ascertained where to look. Accident may some day reveal the proper spot, but till it is ascertained either scientifically or fortuitously, no argument can be based on the negative evidence which our ignorance affords.

In the neighbourhood of these 6tone circles are several bowlshaped barrows similar to those in the neighbourhood of Stonehenge, not only externally but internally. When opened they were almost all found to contain interments by cremation and rude half-burnt pottery. It is not here, however, that these barrows are found in the greatest numbers. In the neighbouring parish of Sand wick they exist in hundreds, and scattered exactly as on the Wiltshire downs, here and there, singly or in pairs, without any apparent arrangement or grouping. It is said that there are at least 2000 of these mole-hill barrows in the islands.¹¹⁴ Here, as there, it would seem, that where a man lived and died there he was buried, without any reference to anything existing, or that had existed. None of these barrows have stone circles of any sort attached to them. Indeed, the only rude stone monuments in Orkney of the class we are discussing are those just described, and they are all confined to one remote inhospitable-looking spot. Close to these, however, Lieutenant Thomas enumerates six or seven conoid barrows, whose form and contents are of a very different nature. The bodies in them had been buried entire without cremation, and with their remains were found silver torques and other ornaments, similar as far as can be made out— none are engraved—to those found in Skail Bay, along with coins of Athelstane, 925, and of the Caliphs of Bagdad, of dates from 887 to 945.“ That these conoid graves here, as well as others found in the islands, are of Scandinavian origin, can hardly be doubted, and their juxta-position to the circles is at least sug-

gestive. If the circles were monuments of the Celts, whom they despised, and in fact had even then exterminated, they would hardly choose a burying-place so close to them.

The most important, however, of all the tumuli, not only in this neighbourhood, but in the islands, is known as the Maes-Howe. It was opened in 1861, in the presence of a select party of antiquaries from Edinburgh, who had hoped from its external appearance to find it intact: in this, however, they were disappointed. It would seem that men of the same race as those who erected it, but who in the meanwhile had been converted to Christianity, had apparently in the middle of the twelfth century broken into this sepulchre of their Pagan forefathers, and despoiled it of its contents. As some compensation for this, they have written their names in very legible Runes on the walls of the tomb, aud recorded, iu short sentences, what they knew and believed of its origin.¹¹⁵

From these Runes we learn, in the first place, that the robbers were Christian pilgrims on their way to the Holy Land—Iorsala Farer—from which Professor Munch infers that they must have formed part of the expedition organized for that purpose by Jarl Ragnvald, 1152. Beyond this it is not possible to lay much stress on what these Runes tell us. Iu tho first place, because the learned men to whom they have been submitted differ considerably in their interpretation,² and the record, even in the best of them, is indistinct. In one or two respects the evidence of the inscriptions may be considered satisfactory. Their writers all seem to have known so perfectly what tho tomb was, aud to whom it belonged, that no one cared to record, except in the most poetic fashion, what every one on the spot probably knew perfectly well. At all events, there is no allusion in these inscriptions to any other or earlier race. Every expression, whether intelligible or not, bears a northern stamp. Lotbbrok, Ingeborg, and all the other names introduced are Scandinavian, and all the allusions have a Northern twang. Though this is merely negative evidence, it certainly goes some way to show tliat the robbers were aware that the Howe was originally erected by people of their own race. If, however, the direct evidence of these inscriptions is inconclusive, there is one engraving on a pillar facing the entrance which looks as if it were original, both from its position and character. It represents a dragon (woodcut No.

85) of a peculiar Scandinavian type. A similar one is found on a stone attached to the tumulus under which King Gorm was buried, at Jellinge, in Denmark, in the middle of the tenth

the difference in drawing, they are so like that they cannot be very distinct in date. A third animal of this species is found at Hunestadt, iu Scania,¹¹⁶ and dating about the year 1150, but very different, and very much more modern-looking than this one. Had the Jerusalem pilgrims drawn this dragon, it would probably have been much more like the Hunestadt example. On the other hand, if the one at Maes-Howe is original, the age of the tomb can hardly be half a century distant from tha t of King Gorm’s Howe, which in other respects it very much resembles. It is, however, very unlikely that Christian pilgrims would draw a dragon like this, and still less

Wurm, or Serpent^knot, like that found on the same pillar; both look like Pagan emblems, and seem to belong to the original decorations of the tomb.

Among the inscriptions in Maes-Howe is one which, from its apparent insignificance, none of the interpreters have condescended to notice. It will be observed on one of the loose stones lying in the foreground on woodcut No. 88, it consists of only four letters, and reads either HIA1 or IKIH, according as it is turned one way or another. As it is impossible to make a recognisable word, much less sense out of such a combination, it is no wonder it was thrown aside; but it is just because it is unintelligible that it may turn out to be valuable as an index to the age of the monument. Nothing is more unlikely than that a Iorsala Farer would

have idly engraved these Runes on a loose stone, but nothing more likely than that a mason who hewed the stone and fitted it to close the “loculus” exactly, would have put a mark upon it to show that it belonged to the right-hand chamber in which A or B was to bo buried. The inscription is on the inner edge of the stone, where it would be hid when the stone was in situ, and most probably was engraved on the stone before it was originally used to close the opening.

This, nt least, is an explanation of its meaning better than nnv other which has yet been suggested, and if it is the correct one, this inscription with the Dragon and the Wurni-knot are among the original sculptures of the tomb; and, if so, it will be difficult to assign it to an earlier age than the tenth century, which, from the circumstances to be mentioned hereafter, seems on the whole the most probable date.

The architecture of the tumulus, though offering some indications of great value, hardly possesses any features sufficiently murked to fix its date with certainty. Externally it is a truncated cone (woodcut No. 87), about 92 feet in diameter, by 36 feet

Internally it con-tains a chamber slightly cruciform in plan, measuring 15 feet 4 inches, by 14 feet 10 inches,

On each of three sides of the chamber is a sepulchral loculus, entered by a small opening 3 feet from the ground. The largest of these, that on the right as you enter, is 7 feet by 4 feet (i inches, and the central one 5 feet 6 Inches by 4 feet 6 inches. Each of these was closed by a single 6tone carefully squared, so as to fit the opening. The passage leading into the central chamber was 3 feet wide by 4 feet 6 inches in height, and originally closed, apparently by a doorway at 2 feet (3 inches from the chamber. Beyond this it is lined by two slabs 18 feet long, reaching nearly to a recess, which seems arranged as if to receive the real door which closed the sepulchre, probably a large stone. Beyond this the passage still extends some 20 feet to the present entrance, but is of very inferior class of masonry, and how much of it is modem is not clear.

The first thing that strikes any one on examining this mound is that it certainly is the lineal descendant, of the great cairns on the banks of the Boyne, but separated from them by a very long interval of time. It is not easy to determine what interval must have elapsed before the side chambers of those tombs merged into the “locnli” of this, or how long it must have been before their rude unhewn masses were refined into the perfectly well-fitted masonry of this one. Some allowance must, however, be made for the difference of material. The old red sandstone of the Orkneys splitting easily into self-faced slabs, offers wonderful facilities for its use, but still the way in which the angle-buttresses of the chamber were fitted, and the cells finished, and the great slabs line the entrance, all show a progress in masonic science that must have required centuries, assuming, of course, that they were built by tho same people. But was this so? So far as we at present know, these islands, when conquered by Harold Harfagar in 875, were inhabited by two races called Pape and Peti. The former were generally assumed to have been colonies of Irish missionaries and their followers, who settled here after the conversion of the Piets by St. Columba in the middle of the sixth century. The Peti, it is also generally assumed, were the Pechts, or Piets.¹¹⁷ It will not be easy to ascertain now whether they were so or not, as, according to Bishop Tulloch, they were so entirely exterminated by the Northmen, that of their “ posteritie there remained nocht.” But if the Pape, or Papas were Irish missionaries, they were Christians, and whatever else Maes-Howe may be, it certainly is not a place of Christian burial. Nor is it Pictish. If it were, we certainly should find something like it in Pictland proper; but nothing that can be at all compared with it is found in Fife or Forfar, or in any of those countries which were occupied by the Piets in the days of their greatness; and it is most improbable that a people who could not, or at least did not, erect any such sepulchre in the fertile and populous lands which they occupied on the mainland, would erect such a one as this on a comparatively barren and sparsely inhabited island. On the other hand, there seems every reason for believing that the 2000 little barrows above alluded to are the graves of the Piets, or original inhabitants of the island before they were exterminated by the Northmen. These barrows, however, have absolutely no affinity with Maes-Howe. None of them have chambers, none have circles of stone round them; all are curvilinear, and none, indeed, show anything to induce the belief that in any length of time they would be developed into such a sepulchre as that which we have been describing. It is in fact the story of Stonehenge and its barrows over again. A race of Giants superseding a nation of Pigmies with which they certainly had no blood affinities, and erecting among their puny sepulchres monuments dedicated, it may be, to similar purposes, but as little like them in reality as the great cathedrals of the middle ages are to the timber churches of the early Saxons.

Only one hypothesis seems to remain, which is that it is a tomb of the northern men who conquered these islands in the ninth century. This may seem a very prosaic descent from the primseval antiquity some are inclined to ascribe to these monuments, but it certainly is not improbable; in the first place, because we have what seems undoubted testimony that Thorfin, one of the Jarls (940 to 970 A.D.) “ was buried on Ronaldshay under a tumulus, which was then known by the name of Haugagerdium, and is perhaps the same as that we now call the How of Hoogsay,” or Hoxav.¹¹⁸ I have not been able to ascertain whether this is literally true or not, but have reason to believe that it was not in the How of Hoxay that Thorfin was buried, but in a mound close by.^a The fact of his being buried in a Howe is, however, all that

is at present, demanded. Another important barrow is mentioned by Professor Munch,¹¹⁹ known as Halfdan’s Barrow, in Sandy, and raised by Torf Einar (925 to 936). So that we know of at least two important barrows belonging to the Norwegian Jarls in the tenth century, though only one has been identified with absolute certainty. As before mentioned, it is quite certain that King Gorni (died 950) and Thyra of Denmark were buried in tumuli in outward appearance very similar to Maes-Howe. That of Queeu Thyra has alone been opened. It is a chamber tomb, similar to Maes-Howe, except in this, that the chamber in Denmark is formed with logs of wood, in the Orkneys with slabs of stone, but the difference is easily accounted for. At Jellinge stone is rare, and the country was covered with forests. At Stennis self-faced slabs of stone were to be had for the lifting, and trees were unknown. The consequence was, that workmen employed the best material available to carry out their purpose. Be that as it may, the fact that kings of Denmark and Jarls of Orkney were buried in Howes in • the tenth century, takes away all a priori improbability from the hypothesis that Maes-Howe may be a sepulchre of one of those Northmen.

If this is so, our choice of an occupant lies within very narrow limits. We cannot well go back beyond the time of Harold Harfagar (876 to 920), who first really took possession of these islands, as a dependency of Norway, and created Sigurd the elder first Jarl of Orkney in 920. Nor can we descend below the age of the second Sigurd, who became Earl in 99G, as we know he was converted by Olaus to Christianity, and was killed at Cloutarf in 1014.’ Within these seventy-six years that elapsed between 920 and 99G there is only one name that seems to meet all the exigencies of the case, and in a manner that can hardly be accidental. Ilavard “the happy,” one of the sons of Thorfin, who was buried at Hoxay, was slain at Stennis in 970. Ilavard had married Ragu-hilda, the daughter of Eric Blodoxe, prince of Norway, aud widow of his brother Arfin, but she, tired of her second husband, stirred up one of his nephews against him, and a battle was fought at

Stennis, on a spot, says Harry, “ which afterwards bore the name of Havardztngar, from the event or the slaughter.”¹²⁰ The same story is repeated by Professor Wilson as follows, “ Oltif Tryguesson, says Havard, was then at Steinsnes in Kossey. There was meeting and battle about Havard, and it was not long before the Jarl fell. The place is now called Havardsteiger. So it was called, and so M. Petrie writes me, it is still called by the peasantry to the present day.”² Professor Hunch, of Christiania, who visited the place in 1849, arrived at the conclusion “that most of the grave mounds grouped around the Brogar circle are, probably, memorials of this battle, and perhaps one of the larger that of Havard Earl.”³ In this I have no doubt he is right, but that largor one I take to be Maes-Howe, which is in sight of the circle, though not so close to it as those he was speaking of.

One circumstance which at first sight renders this view of the case more than probable is, that Maes-Howe is, so far as we at present know, unique. Thorfin’s grave, when found, may be a chambered tumulus, so may Halfdau’s Barrow, when opened, but no others are know n in Orkney. If it had been the tomb of a king or chief of any native dynasty, similar sepulchres must have been as numerous as they were on the banks of the Boyne or Blackwater. There must have been a succession of them, some of greater, some of less magnificence. Nothing of the sort, however, occurs, and till more are found, the Stennis group cannot be ascribed to a dynasty that lasted longer than the seventy-six years just quoted. That brief dynasty must also have been the most splendid and the most powerful of all that reigned in these islands, as no tomb there approaches Maes-Howe in magnificence. If such a description suits any other race than that of the Norwegian Jarls, I do not know where to look for an account of it.

Assuming for the present that this is so, we naturally turn to the Kunie inscriptions on the walls of the tomb to see how far they confirm or refute this view. Unfortunately there is nothing in them very distinct either one way or the other. The only recognizable names are those of Lothbrok and Ingiborg. The former, if the Lothbrok of Northumbrian notoriety, is too early; the Ingi-borg, if the wife of Sigurd the Second, is too late, though, as the first Christian countess of Orkney, her name may have got mixed up in some way with the tomb of the last Pagan Jarl. But should we expect to find any sober record of the date and purposes of the Howe in any of the scribblings on the walls? The English barbarians who write their names aud rhymes on the walls of the tombs around Delhi and Agra do not say this is the tomb of Humayoon, or Akbar, or of Etimad Doulah, or Seyed Ahmed. They write some doggerel about Tiinour the Tartar, or the Great Mogul, or some wretched jokes about their own people. The same feeling seems to have guided the Christian Northmen in their treatment of the tomb of their Pagan predecessor, and though, consequently, we find nothing that can fairly be quoted as confirming the view that it is the tomb of Havard, there is nothing that can be assumed as contradicting it.

One inscription may, however, be considered as throwing some light on the subject. In XIX. XX. it is related, though in words so differently translated by the various experts to whom it was submitted, that it is difficult to quote them, that “much fee was found in the Orkhow, and that this treasure was buried to tho north west,” adding, “happy is he who may discover this great wealth.”¹²¹ A few years ago a great treasure was found to the north-west of Macs-Howe, in Skail Bay, just in such a position as a pirate on his way to the Holy Land would hide it, in the hope, on his return, to dig it up and take it home; but shipwreck or fever may have prevented his doing this. With this treasure were found, as mentioned above, coins of Athelstane of the date of 925, aud of the Caliphs of Bagdad, extending to 945, just such dates as we should expect in a tomb of 970, recent, but not the most recent coins. Connecting these with the silver torques found in the conoid barrows around the Ring of Brogar, we seem to have exactly such a group of monuments as the histories above quoted would lead us to expect, and which with their contents belong almost certainly to the age above assigned to them.

Had Maes-IIowe been an old sepulchre of an earlier race, when the Northmen ravaged the western islands in the early part of tho ninth century, it is most improbable that they would have neglected to break into the “Orkbow." The treasures which AinlafF and his Danes found in the mounds on the banks of the Boyne would certainly have stimulated these explorers to see what was contained in the Orcadian tumulus. Had they done this, the Jerusalem pilgrims would not, three centuries later, have been able to record that “much fee” was found iu the tomb, and was buried to the north-west, apparently iu Skail Bay. The whole evidence of the inscriptions, in so far as it goes, tends to prove that the tomb Mas intact when broken into in the twelfth century. If this is so, nothing is so unlikely as that it could have remained unrifled if existiug before the year 801, as a Celtic sepulchre. On the other hand, nothing seems more probable than that Christian Northmen would have plundered the grave of one of their Pagan ancestors, whom they knew had been buried “ with much fee” in this tumulus two centuries before their time. Two hundred years, it must be recollected, is a very long time among an illiterate people. Along time, indeed, among ourselves, with all our literary aids; and when we add to this the change of religion that had taken place among the Northmen in the interval, we need not be surprised at any amount of ignorance of history or contempt for the customs of their Pagan forefathers on the part of the Jerusalem pilgrims. The time, at all events, was sufficiently long fully to justify Christian robbers in helping themselves to tho treasures of their Pagan forefathers.

Even assuming, however, that Maes-Howe is the tomb of Ilavard, or of some other of the Pagan Norwegian Jarls of Orkney, the question still remains whether it has any, and, if any, what con-uexion with the two circles in the immediate neighbourhood?¹

would Imve been considered answered It is, moreover,” he adds, “ a cumulative

writes in a despairing passage in his In- Culloeh, Scott, Hibbert, and a host of

though adopted without investigation, it rolls, biking up indiscriminately wlmt-

und fostered in defiance of evidence, has ever chances to be in its erratic course."

Locally, the Howe and the circles certainly form one group. No such tumuli, and no such circles exist in other parts of the islands, and the spot is so inhospitable, so far from any of the centres of population in the island, that it is difficult to conceive why it should have been chosen, unless from the accident of being the scene of some important events. If flavard was slain here, which there seems no reason for doubting, nothing seems more probable than that one of his surviving brothers, Liotr or Laudver, should have erected a tumulus over his grave, meaning it also to be a sepulchre for themselves. On the other haud, it is extremely unlikely that the six or seven other tumuli which are admitted to be of Scandinavian origin should have gathered round the Ring of Brogar if it had been a Pagan fane of the despised Celts, who preceded them in the possession of the island. It cannot be necessary here to go over the questions again, whether a few widely spaced stones stuck up around a circle one hundred metres in diameter was or was not a temple. It is just such a monument as 1000 victorious soldiers could set up in a week. It is such as the inhabitants of the district could not set up in years, and would not attempt, because, when done, it would have been absolutely useless to them for any purpose either civil or religious; and if it is not, as before said, a ring in which those who fell in battle were buried, I know not what it is. The chiefs, in this case, would be buried in the conoid barrows close around, the Jarl in the neighbouring howe.

As Stennis is mentioned in the Sagas that give an account of Havard’s death, it probably existed there, and was called by the simple Scandinavian name which the North men gave to all this class of stone monuments. None, so far as I know, have retained a Celtic denomination. Assuming it to be earlier, it still can hardly be carried back beyond the year 800. The earliest date of

the Uieory, lliat the Celts bad unything stone monuments we are acquainted with, to do with the megnlithic monuments, | if not to all. the ground is fast being cut away from

the appearance of the Northmen in modern times is in the year 793 in the ‘Irish Annals,’ where mention is made of a “vastatio omnium insularum a Gentibus.¹²² In 802, and again in 818, (hey harried Iona,^a and from that time forward seem constantly to have conducted piratical expeditions along these coasts, until they ended by formally occupying the Orkneys under Harold Harfagar. Though smaller in diameter, Stennis has a grander and a more ancient look than Brogar, and may even be a century or two older, and be a monument of some chief who fell here in some earlier fight. That it is sepulchral can hardly be a matter of doubt from the dolmen inside its ring.

Connected with the circle at Stennis is the holed stone³ alluded to above, which seems to be a most distinct and positive testimony to the nationality of this group of monuments.

It is quite certain that the oath to Woden or Odin was sworn by persons joining their hands through the bole in this ring stone, and that an oath so taken, although by Christians, was deemed solemn and binding. This ceremony was held so very sacred in those times, that the person who dared to break the engagement made there was accounted infamous and excluded from society.⁴ Principal Gordon, in his ‘Journey to the Orkney Islands’ in 1781, relates the following anecdote:—“The young man was called before the session, and the elders were particularly severe. Being asked by the minister the cause of so much severity, they answered, ‘You do not know what a bad man this is; he has broken the promise of Oilin,’ and further explained that the contracting parties had joined hands through the hole in the stone.”⁶

Such a dedication of a stone to Woden seems impossible after their conversion of the Northmen to Christianity about the year 1000, and most improbable if the monument was of Celtic origin, and existed before the conquest of the country 123 years earlier. If the Northmen had not hated and despised their predecessors they woidd never have exterminated them; but while engaged in this work is it likely they would have adopted one of their

monuments as especially sacred, and followed up one of their customs, supposing this to have been one, though there is absolutely no proof in a holed stone being used iu any Celtic cemetery for any such purpose? The only solution seems to be that tho monument, with this accompaniment, was erected between the conquest of the country and the conversion of the conquerors, and. like many ancient rites, remained unchanged through ages, not as adopted from the conquered races, but because their forefathers had practised it from time immemorial in their liative land. On any other hypothesis it seems impossible that so purely Pagan a rite could have survived through eight centuries of Christianity, and still be considered sacred by those whose ancestors had worshipped Wodin in the old times many centuries before these stones were erected in the islands.

All this seems so clear and consistent, that it may be assumed that this group of monuments were erected between the year 800 and 1000 a.d., till, at least, some argument is brought forward leading to a certain conclusion. At present 1 know of only one which tends to make me pause: it is a curious one, and arises from the wonderful similarity that exists between this and some of the greater English groups. Take, for instance, Stanton Drew (ante, p. 119). It consists of a great circle 340 feet in diameter, the same as the Ring of Brogar, and of a smaller circle within three feet of the dimensions of that of Stennis (101 against 104), both the latter possess a dolmen, not in the centre, but on its edge, the only essential difference being that the great ring at Stanton had twenty-four stones, and the smaller one eight, as against sixty and twelve in the northern example; this, however, may arise from the one being in a locality so much more stony than the other, and it must be confessed the Stanton stones look older, but this also may arise from the different nature of the rocks from which they were taken.

The Ring of Bookan answers to the circle in the orchard; the Watch or King Stone at Stennis to Hautville's Quoit. Even the names are the same, “ton” aud “ ness” being merely descriptive of the townlaud, and the long slip of land on which they are respectively situated, and Maes-Knoll looks down on the one, and Maes-Howe into the other. The only thing wanted is a ring stone in tho Somersetshire example, but that might easily have disappeared, and there is one at Avebury. Some of these coincidences may, of course, be accidental, but they are too numerous and too exact to be wholly so. If at all admitted, they seem to force us to one of two conclusions: either the time which elapsed between the ages of the two monuments is less than the previous reasoning would lead us to suppose, or the persistence in these forms, when once adopted, was greater than, on other grounds, it seems reasonable to expect. Three or four centuries seem a long time to have elapsed between buildings, the style of which is so nearly identical. If, however, their dates are to be brought nearer to one another, it seems much more reasonable to bring Stanton Drew down, than to cany Stennis back. It is much more consistent with what we know, to believe that Stanton Drew was erected by Hubba and his Danes, than that the Orkney circles and Maes-Howe could have been the work of the wretched Pape aud Peti, who inhabited the island before the invasion of the Northmen.

As this is tho last of the great groups containing fir»t-class circles, which we shall have to deal with in the following pages, it may be well to try and sum up, in as few words as possible, tho points of the evidence from which we arrive at the conclusion that it may be of the date above assigned to it:—

1. History is absolutely silent either for or against this theory. In so far as the litera scripta is concerned, it may either have been erected by the Phoenicians or in the time of the Stuarts.

2. The Danish theory is of no avail. No flint, bone, or bronze or iron implements have been found in a position to throw any light on its age.

3. There are in the islands some thousands of small mole-hill barrows—insignificant, stoneless, unadorned.

4. All parts of the Stennis group show design and power, and produce an effect of magnificence.

5. It seems evident that the circles and the barrows belong to two different peoples.

6. If so, the barrows belong to the Peti aud Pape ; tho laryo howes and the stone monuments to the Northmen.

7. If this is so, the latter belong to the two centuries comprised between 800 and 1000 A.n.

8. Mnes-Howe, being unique, must have belonged to the shortest, but most magnificent dynasty in the Island.

9. With regard to Havard. Ho was killed on, or close to the spot where Maes-Howe now stands.

10. His father, Thorfin, was buried in a howe in Ronaldshav. His contemporary, Gorm, was buried in a howe at Jellinge.

11. A dragon and serpent were carved in Gorm’s tomb. Similar representations were found in Maes-Howe.

12. The four Runic letters on the closing stone of the right-hand loculus, date probably from its first erection.

13. All the subsequent inscriptions on the tomb acknowledge it as a Scandinavian monument.

14. The mention of treasure being found in it in 1152 goes far to show that it did not exist iu 861, or it would then have been robbed by the Northmen, as the Irish tombs were.

15. It is extremely probable that the Skail Bay “find” is part of this treasure, which is not earlier than 945, and may be twenty or forty years later.

17. The Holed Stone at Stennis was certainly set up by Northmen and by them dedicated to Woden, and it certainly forms part of the group.

18. The name Havard’s Steigr, attaching to the place at the present day, is important.

Against this, I know of only one argument: Omne ignotum pro aiitiquo ; which, for reasons, given above, I reject

If such a case were submitted to anyone, regarding a monument of which we had never heard before, no one would probably hesitate in considering the case as proved, till, at least, something more to the point could be brought forward on the other side. Such, however, is the effect of education, and so strong the impression on the minds of most Englishmen with regard to Phoenicians and Druids, that uine people out of ten will probably reject it; some alleging that it must be an unfair, others that it is an inconclusive statement. Let them try and state their view in as few words, and I do not believe it will be difficult to judge between the two eases.

Tlie next in importance after those of Stennis among the Scottish group of circles is that at Callernish, in the Isle of Lewis. They are situated at the inner end of Loch Roag, on tlie western coast of the island, and consequently more remote from the routes of traffic or the centres of Pictish or Celtic civilization than even the Orcadian groups. The country, too, in their neighbourhood is of the wildest and most barren description, aud never could have been more densely inhabited than now, which is by a sparse population totally unequal to such monuments as these.

The group consists of throe or four circles, situated near to one another, at the head of the bay. They are of the ordinary form, <30 to 100 feet in diameter, aud consequently not remarkable for their dimensions, nor are they for the size of the stones of which they are composed. One of them, which lmd been covered up with peat-moss, was excavated some years ago, aud a number of holes were found, tilled, it is said, with charcoal of wood;¹²³ but the account is by no means satisfactory. About a mile to the westward of the three, on the northern shore of Loch Hoag, stands the principal monument. This consists of a

rircle¹ 42 feet in diameter. In the centre of this is a tall stone, about 17 feet high, which forms the headstone of a grave of a somewhat

cruciform plan; but it is in fact only tlie tricameral arrangement common in tumuli in Caithness and other parts of the north of Scotland.¹ It apparently was covered originally by a little cairn of its own; but this had disappeared, and the tomb emptied of its contents at some period anterior to the formation of the peat which had accumulated round the stones, and which was removed a few years ago by Sir James Matheson when tliis grave was first discovered. From the central stone a double avenue extends 294 feet, and from the same point southward, a single row for 1J4 feet; making the whole length of the avenues 408 feet; while two arms extend east and west, measuring 130 feet across the whole.

I believe it was John Stuart that first made the remark:— “ Remove the cairn from New Grange, and tbe pillars would form another CalIernish;”^J and there seems little doubt but that this is the true explanation of the peculiar form of the monument. Nor is it difficult to see why this should be the case; for it must be borne in mind that the whole of the chambers aud the access to them must have been constructed, and probably stood, uaked for some time before they began to heap the cairn over them. Calliagh Birra’s tomb (woodcut No. 80), and the numerous “ Grottes des fees" we meet with in France and elsewhere I look on as chambers, some of which it was intended should be buried in tumuli, which, however, never were erected: others, when men had become familial' with the naked forms, were like many dolmens, never intended to be hidden. It may be a mere fancy; but I cannot escape from on impression that, in many instances at least, the chambers were constructed during their lifetime by kings or chiefs as their own tombs, and that the cairn was not raised over them till the bodies were deposited in their recesses. This, at least, is the case in the East, where most of the great tombs were erected by those who were to lie in them. During their lifetime they used them as pleasure-houses, and only after their death were the eutrauees walled up and the windows obscured, so as to produce the gloom supposed to be appropriate to the residences of tho dead. Another point is worth observing. It seems most improbable that sculptures,

¹ Andorson, on linrueil Tumuli iu Ctiilliuetui, ‘ Proc. Soc. A lit, of Scotland,' vi. p. 442 et Kfjij., nnd vii. p. 480 et teqq.

such as are found in the Irish aud French chambered tumuli, could have been executed by artificial light. Either the stones were sculptured before being put into their places—which, to say the least of it, is very unlikely; or they were sculptured while the light could still penetrate through the interstices of the stones forming the walls. In any case, however, the naked forms of these chambers must have been perfectly familiar with those who used them ; aud there is no difficulty in understanding why, as at Carrowmore or Callemish, they should have repeated the same forms which were certainly never intended to be covered up.

From the occurrence of a similar form at Northern Moytura (woodcut No. 59), used externally also, it may be argued that this may be of the same age. The Irish example, as explained above, is probably of the same ago as the great chambered tumuli of Meath; but there seems to be a difference between the two, which would indicate a very different state of affairs.

At Moytura, the covering stones, though thrown down, still exist, and there is every appearance of direct imitation. At Callernish, the size, the wide spacing, the pointed form of the stones, and the whole structure exhibit so marked a difference from anything that could be intended to be covered up, that it certainly appears as if a long time had passed before the original use of the form could have been so completely overlooked as it has been in this instance. Everyone must determine for himself how many centuries he would interpose between New Grange and Callernish. To me it appears that an interval of very considerable duration must have elapsed between them.

At Tormore, on the west coast of the Isle of Arran, there is a third group of these monuments, more numerous, but not on so large a scale as those of Stennis or Callernish. These were all carefully examined by Dr. Bryce, of Glasgow, assisted by a party of archaeologists, in 1864, and the results recorded in the • Proceedings of tho Scottish Antiquaries,’¹ and also iu a small work on the Geology of Arran.³ All were found to contain sepulchral remains, except one which had been rifled, but there the cist still remained. The principal circle is now represented by only three upright stones, from 18 to 20 feet in height; but they originally formed parts of a circle 60 feet iu diameter. Two other circles can be traced, and two kistvaens of considerable dimensions, and two obelisks on the high ground, which apparently formed parts either of circles or of some other groups of stones.

Though not so large as the other two groups named above, this one at Tormore is interesting because it affords fair means of testing whether these groups were cemeteries, or marked battlefields. Here the two principal circles are situated on a peat moss which extends to some feet, at least, below the bottom of the pillars, and the sepulchral deposits were found in the peat. Others of these Tormore monuments are situated where the peat joins the sandy soil, anl others are situated on the summit of the sandy hills, which here extend some way in from the shore. Now it seems hardly probable that such a diversity of taste should have existed in any line of princes. If the peat was chosen as a resting-place lor some, it probably would have been for all. If elevated sandy hillocks were more eligible for that purpose, why should some have chosen the bog ? and if a cemetery, why not all close together ? They extend for about half a mile east and west at a distance of about a mile from the shore, and on about as desolate a plain as oue could find anywhere. If a battle was fought here against some enemy who had landed in the bay, and those who were killed in it were interred where they fell, all the appearances would be easily explained; but it is difficult to guess who the chiefs or princes could bo who were buried here, if they had leisure to select their last resting-place, or why they should have been buried in this scrambling fashion.

There are the remains of two other circles and one obelisk in Brodick Bay, on the other side of the island, but widely scattered, and with nothing to indicate their purpose. There are also other circles and detached standing stones in the Mull of Cantyre, up to the Crinan Canal; but the published maps of the Ordnance Survey do not extend so far, and such accounts as have been published are too vague to admit of any conclusions being drawn from them either as to their age or uses.

The Aberdeenshire circles, above alluded to, differ in some respects from those found in other parts of the country, and are thus described by Colonel Forbes Leslie, in a Paper read to the British Association this year:—“The principal group of stones in these circles always contains one stone, larger than the rest, which in different monuments varies from 11 to 16 feet in length, and from 2 to 6 in breadth. It is never placed upright; but close at each end of this recumbent monolith stand two columnar stones; these vary in height from 7 to 10 feet, and have generally been selected of a pyramidal form. From the face, and near the ends of the recumbent stone, two stones project about 4 feet into the circle, and the recess thus formed is occupied by a stone laid flat on the ground.

“ In several of these circles a raised platform, 5 or 6 feet broad, and 18 or 24 inches high, can be traced. This has been supported on the outer side by a low wall connecting the columnar stones, which are disposed at equal distances on the circumference. The inner side of the platform has been supported by stones little more than its height, placed near each other.

“ Circles of this sort are found at Aquhorties, Tyrebagger, Balquhain, Rothiemay, Parkhouse, near Deer, Daviot, New’ Craig, Dunadeer, &c., in Aberdeenshire. There is also a circle on the “Candle Hill of Old Rayne,”¹²⁴ within sight of which, on the slope of a ridge about a mile distant, stood the two sculptured stones now at Newton,—on one of which is the unique alphabetical inscription; and on the other a serpent, with the broken sceptre, surmounted by the double disk, usually called the Spectacle Ornament.”

Their general arrangement will be understood from the woodcut overleaf, representing one at Fiddes Hill, figured in the fifth volume of ‘ Archteologia,’ which may be taken as a type of the rest. The sepulchral deposit here, is no doubt, in the raised part, in front of the great stone, and not in the centre,— a peculiarity we have already had occasion to remark upon in the smaller circles at Stanton Drew and Stennis. This, however, does not seem to have been always the case. The circle, for instance, at Rayne, above alluded to, was excavated under the superintendence of Mr. Stuart,¹ aud found to contain in its centre a pit, in which were “a quantity of black mould, incinerated bones, and some bits of charcoal. Fragments of small urns were

also found, and all the usual accompaniments of a sepulchral deposit.” In concluding his account of it, Mr. Stuart says:— “It is worthy of remark, that on the 2nd of May, 1349, William, Bishop of Aberdeen, held a court at the Standing

Rayne, at which the King’s Justiciar was present ’’ (• Regst. Episc. Aberd.’ vol. i. p. 79, Spold. Club). Thus clearly proving not only tho sepulchral nature of the circles, but the use that was subsequently made of them.

If we may connect these stones at Rayne with the Newton stones, as Colonel Forbes Leslie is inclined to do, we obtain a proof of a post-Cliristian date for this sepulchral circle, as well as a mediaeval use; and though I have no doubt that all this is correct, the mere juxtaposition of the sculptured stones and the circle hardly seems sufficient to rely upon.

In the Appendix to the Preface of tho first volume of the ⁴ Sculptured Stones,’ Mr. Stuart records excavations made in somo fourteen circles, similar, or nearly so, to this oue at Rayne; and in all sepulchral deposits, more or less distinct, were found. In some, as in that ofCrichie, before alluded to, a sepulchral deposit was found at the foot of each of the six stones which surrounded

it. Like many of our English circles, thin last was surrounded by a moat, in this instance 20 feet wide and 6 feet deep, crossed by two entrances, its is Arbor Low and the Penrith circle, and within the moat stood the stones. As a general rule, it may be asserted that all the Scotch circles, having a diameter not exceeding 100 feet, when scientifically explored, have yielded evidences of sepulchral uses. Such, certainly, is the result of Mr. Stuart’s experience, as detailed above; of Dr. Bryce’s, in Arran; of Mr. Dyce Nicol¹²⁵ and others, in Kincardine; and elsewhere. Colonel Forbes Leslie informs me that he has not been so fortunate in some of those he mentioned in his lecture, which he either opened himself or learnt the details of on the spot. Some of these he admits, however, had been opened before, others disturbed by cultivation; and altogether his experiences seem to be exceptional, and far from conclusive. The preponderance of evidence is so overwhelming on the one side, that we may be perfectly content to wait the explanation of such exceptional cases as these.

The Aberdeenshire circles are all found scattered singly, or at most in pairs, in remote and generally in barren parts of the country; so that it is evident they neither marked battle-fields nor even cemeteries, but can only be regarded as the graves of chiefs, or sometimes, it may be, family sepulchres. There is one group, however, at Clava, about five miles east from Inverness, which is of more than usual interest, but regarding which the published accounts are neither so Ml nor so satisfactory as could be wished.²

still be distinguished, though the whole of the little valley or depression in which they are situated seems strewn with blocks which may have belonged to others, but which the advancing tide of cultivation has swept away. The most perfect of those now remaining are three at the western end of the valley, the

two outer and larger cairns stand about 100 yards apart. They are of stone, about 70 feet in diameter, surrounded by a circle of upright stones measuring 100 feet across.

The intermediate one is smaller, being only 50 feet, with a circle 80 feet in diameter.¹²⁶ The two extreme ones have been opened, and found to contain circular chambers about 12 feet in diameter, and 9 in height, with passages leading to them about 15 feet long and 2 feet wide; and in two or three instances the stones in them were adorned with cup-marking, though it does not appear

that they were otherwise sculptured.² In that to the west two sepulchral urns were found, just below the level of the original soil. They were broken, however, in extracting them; and they do not appear to have been put together again or drawn, so that no conclusions can be deduced from them as to the age of the cairns.

iloes not mark a battle-field. Carefully-constructed chambers with horizontally-vaulted roofs are not such monuments as soldiers erect in haste over the graves of their fallen chiefs. It evidently is a cemetery; and, with the knowledge we have acquired from the examination of those in Ireland, there cannot be much hesitation in ascribing it to that dynasty which was represented by King I3rude, when St. Columba, in the sixth century, visited him in his “ Munitio,” on the banks of the Ness.¹²⁷ If King Brude were really converted to Christianity by Columba, it is by no means improbable that the small square enclosure at the west end of the “ heugh,” which is still used as the burving-place of Fagan, or at least unbaptized babies, marked the spot where he and his successors were laid after the race had been weaned from the more noble burial-rites of their forefathers.

It would be extremely interesting to follow out this inquiry further, if the materials existed for so doing; as few problems are more perplexed, and at the same time, of their kind, more important, than the origin of the Piets, and their relations with the Irish and the Gaels. Language will not help us here: we know too little of that spoken by the Piets; but these monuments certainly would, if any one would take the trouble to investigate the question by a careful comparison of all those existing in Scotland and Ireland.

In the south of Scotland, for instance,we find such a stone as this at Coils-field, on the

Ayr,* which, taking the difference of drawing into account, is identical with that represented in woodcut No. 71. There is the same circle, the same uncertain, wavy line, and generally the sume character. Another was found at Annan-street, in Roxburghshire, and is so similar in pattern and drawing that if placed in the

chamber in the tumuli of New Grange, or Dowth, no one would suspect that it was not in the place it was originally designed

for.* But no sculptures of that class have yet, at least, been brought to light in Pictlaml, or, iu other words, north of the Forth, ou the east side of Scotland.

The sculptured stones of the Piets are, however, quite sufficient to prove a close affinity of race between the two peoples, but always with a difference, which is evident on even a cursory examination. To take one instance. There is a very beautiful stone at Aberlemmo, near Brechin, which is said to have been put up to record the victory gained over the Danes at Loncarty, in the last years of the tenth century.¹²⁸ Be this as it may, there seems no reason for doubting that it is a battle-stone, and does belong to the century in which popular tradition places it. On the front is a cross, but, like all in Scotland, without breaking the outline of the stone, which still retains a reminiscence of its Rude form. In Ireland, the arms of the cross as invariably extend beyond the lino of the stone, like those at Iona, which are Irish, and these are generally joined by a circular Glory. The ornaments on the cross are the same in both countries, and generally consist of that curious interlacing basket-work pattern so common also in the MSS. of that age in both countries, but which exist nowhere else, that I am aware of, except in Armenia.* The so-called “ key ” ornament on the horizontal arms of the cross at Aber-lemmo seems also of Eastern origin, as it is found in the Sarnath Tope, near Benares, and elsewhere, but is common to both countries; as is also the dragon ornament on the side of the cross, though this looks more like a Scandinavian ornament than anything that can claim an origin further east.

Among tho differences it may be remarked that the figure-subjects on Irish crosses almost invariably refer to the scenes of the Passion, or are taken from the Bible. On the Scotch stones, they as constantly refer to battle or hunting incidents, or to what may be considered as events in civil life. The essential difference, however, is, that, with scarcely an exception, the Pictish stones I tear some of those emblems which have proved such a puzzle to antiquaries. The so-called broken sceptre, the brooch, and the altar, are seen in the Aberlemmo stone; but in earlier examples they are far more important and infinitely various.¹²⁹ It may also he worthy of remark that the only two real round towers out of Ireland adorn the two Pictish capitals of Brechin and Abemethy. All this points to a difference that can well make us understand why St. Columba should have required an interpreter iu speaking to the Piets ;^s but also to a resemblance that would lead us to understand that the cemetery at Clava was the counterpart of that on the banks of the Boyne, with the same relative degree of magnificence as the Kings of Inverness bore to those of Tara; and if we do not find similar tumuli at Brechin or Abemethy, it must be that the kings of these proviuces—if there were any— were converted to Christianity before they adopted this mode of burial. It may be suggested that, as Maes-Howe is certainly the lineal descendant of the monuments on the Boyne, it too must be a Celtic or Pictish tomb. For the reasons, however, given al>ove, such a theory seems wholly untenable; but thus much may be granted, that such a tomb would probably not have been erected, oven by a Northman, in a country where there was not an underlying Celtic or Pictish population.

Before leaving these sculptured stones, it may be as well to point out one of those anomalies which meet us so frequently in these enquiries, and show how little ordinary probabilities suffice to guide to the true conclusion. Among the sculptured stones of Scotland, one of the oldest is probably the Newton stone. It has at least an Oghan inscription on its edge; and most antiquaries will admit that Oghan engravings on stone were discontinued when alphabetic writing was introduced and generally understood. It also has an alphabetic inscription on its face, but the letters are not Roman. They may be bad Greek, but certainly they appear to be pre-Roman, and therefore probably the earliest Scotch inscription known. There is another stone at Kirkliston, near Edinburgh, which has a Latin inscription on it. It is a “cat” or battle-stone, aud records the name of Vetta, the son of Yictis, in good Latin. Whether this Vetta is, or is not, the grandfather of Hengist and Horsa, as Sir James Simpson contended,¹³⁰ is of no great consequence to our present argument. It is of about their age, and therefore as old as any of the other

stones in Scotland; and there ip also a third at Yarrow,² with a later inscription, which seems about the same age as the Lothian example. Now the curious part of this matter is, that having begun with alphabetic writing, they entirely discontinued it, and during the six or seven centuries through which these sculptured stones certainly extend, it is the rarest possible thing to find one with an alphabetic inscription ; and why this should be so is by no means clear. Take, for instance, the Aberlemmo stone just quoted. The people who erected it were Christians,—witness the cross: the ornaments on it are almost identical with those found in Irish MSS. of tho Beventh and eighth centuries.³ It is thus evident that the persons who drew these ornaments could write, and being able to write and carve with such exquisite precision, it seems strange they never thought of even putting the name of the persons who erected the stone or some word expressive of its purpose. The Irish probably would have done so; and tho Scandinavians would have covered them with Eunes, as they did those they erected in the Isle of Man, though probably at a somewhat later date. In tho instance of the two crosses illustrated in the woodcuts, Nos. 97 and 98, the first bears an inscription to the effect that “Sandulf the Swarthy erected this cross to his wife, Arnbjorg.” From their names, both evidently of Scandinavian origin. The inscription on the side of the second runs thus: “Mai Lumkun erected this cross to his foster-father Malinor. or Mai Muru.”⁴ Both names of undoubted Gaelic derivation, thus

showing that at that age at least any ethnographic theory that would give these stones exclusively to either race can hardly be maintained. The two races seem then to have followed the fashion of the day as they did in ruder times. Except in tho instance of the St. Vigean’s stone on w hich Sir James Simpson read the name of Drosten,¹³¹ ascribing it with very fair certainty to the year 729 A.D., none of the 101 stones illustrated in the splendid volumes of the Spalding Club contains hardly a scrap of alphabetic writing. Throughout they preferred a strange sort of Heraldic symbolism, which still defies the ingenuity of our best antiquaries to interpret. It was a very perverse course to pursue, but while men did so, probably as late as Sueno’s time, a.d. 1008,¹ it is needless to ask why men set up rude stones to commemorate events or persons when they could have carved or inscribed them; or why, in fact, as we would insist on doing, they did not avail themselves of all the resources of the art or the learning which they possessed ?

Tho other rude-stone monuments of Scotland are neither numerous nor im-jK>rtant. Daniel Wilson enumerates some half-dozen of dolmens as still existing in the lowlands and in parts of Argyllshire, but none of them are important from their size, nor do they present any peculiarities to distinguish them from those of Wales nr Ireland; while no tradition has attached itself to any of them in such a manner as to give a hint of their age i»r purpose. Besides these, there are a number of single stones scattered here and there over the country, hut there is nothing to indicate whether they are cat stones or mark boundaries, or merely graves, so that to enumerate them would be as tedious as it would be uninstruetive. What little interest may attach to them will be better appreciated when we have examined those of Scandinavia and France, which are more numerous, as well as more easily understood. When, too, we have mastered them in so far as the materials available enable us to do, we shall be able to appreciate the significance of much that has just been enunciated. Meanwhile it. may be as well to remark that what we already seem to have gained is a knowledge that a circle-building race came from the north, touching first at the Orkneys, and, passing down through the Hebrides, divided themselves on the north of Ireland—one branch settling on the west coast of that island, the other landing in Cuml>erland, and penetrating into England in a south-easterly direction.

In like manner we seem to have a dolmen-building race who from the south first touched in Cornwall, and thence spread northwards, settling on both sides of St. George’s Channel, and leaving traces of their existence on the south and both coasts of Ireland, as well as in Wales and the west of England generally. Whether these two opposite currents were or were not synchronous is a question that must be determined hereafter. We shall also be in a better position to ascertain what the races were who thus spread themselves along our coasts, when we have examined the only countries from which it is probable they could have issued.

So much has been said by the Danes and their admirers of the services that they have rendered to the study of prehistoric archaeology that it is rather disappointing to find that, when looked into, almost less is known regarding their megalithic monuments than regarding those of any other country in Europe. No work has yet been published giving anything like a statistical account of them, and 110 map exists showing their distribution. What little information can bo obtained regarding tho Danish dolmens, and other similar monumonts, is scattered through so many volumes of transactions and detached essays that it is extremely difficult to arrive at any connected view of them— almost, indeed, impossible for any one who is not locally familiar with the provinces iu which they are found. Tho truth seems to be that the Danish antiquaries have been so busy in arranging their microlithic treasures in glass cases that they have totally neglected their larger monuments outside. They have thus collected riches which no other nation possesses, and have constructed a very perfect grammar and vocabulary of tho science. But a grammar and a dictionary are neither a history nor a philosophy; and though their labours may eventually bo most useful to future enquirers, they are of very little uso for our present purposes. They have indeed up to this time been rather prejudicial than otherwise, by leading people to believe that when they can distinguish between a fiint or bronze or iron implement they know tho alpha and omega of the science, nnd that nothing further is required to determine the relative date of any given monument. It is as if we were to adopt the simple chemistry of tho ancients, and divide all known substances into

earth, water, fire, and air: a division not only convenient but practically so true that there is very little to be said against it. It is not, however, up to the mark of the knowledge of the day, and omits to take notice of the fact that earths can occasionally be converted into gases, and airs converted into liquids or solidified. Instead of their simple system, what is now wanted is something that will take into account the different races of mankind—some progressive, some the reverse—and the different accidents of success and prosperity, or disaster and poverty: the one leading to the aggregation of detached communities into great centres, and consequent progress; the other leading to dispersion and stagnation, if not retrocession, in the arts of life which tend towards what we call civilization. At the International Congress of Prehistoric Archaeology, held at Copenhagen in the autumn of 1869, it was understood that many of the best Northern antiquaries were inclined to abandon, to a very considerable extent, the hard and fast lines of their first system, and to admit not only that there may be considerable overlapping, but even, in some instances, that its indications were not iu accordance with the facts. More than two years have elapsed since the Congress was held, but the volume containing the account of its proceedings is not yet published; when it is, we may probably lx? in a position to speak much more favourably not only of their views but of the extent of their knowledge of the antiquities in question.

Under these circumstances, we may congratulate ourselves in possessing such a work as that of Sjoborg.¹ He wrote, fortunately, before the Danish system was invented, but, unfortunately, before drawing and engraving had reached the precision and clearness which now characterize them. In consequence of tho last defect, we cannot always feel sure of our ground in basing an argument on his drawings; but, generally speaking, he is so honest, so free from system, that there is very little danger in this respect. The work has also the merit of being as free from the speculations about Druids and Serpents which disfigure the contemporary works of English antiquaries, as it is from the three ages of the Danes; though, on the other hand, he relegates all

the dolmens and such like monuments to a prehistoric " Joter,” or giant race, who preceded, according to his views, Odin and his true Scandinavians, to whom he ascribes all the truly historic monuments.

In addition to the difficulties arising from the paucity of information regarding the monuments, the Scandinavians have not yet made up their minds with regard to their early chronology. Even the vast collections contained in the ponderous tomes of Langebeck and Suhm¹³² are far from sufficing for the purpose; and such authors as Snxo Grammaticus² write with an eusv fluency too characteristic of our own Jeffrey of Monmouth, and others who bury true history under such a mass of fables as makes it extremely difficult to recover what we are really seeking for. Patient industry, combined with judicious criticism, would, no doubt, clear away most of the obscurities which now disfigure this page of medieval history ; but, meanwhile, the Scandinavian annals are as obscure as the Irish, and more uncertain than the contemporary annals of England.

Of the history of Scandinavia anterior to the Christian era, absolutely nothing is known. It is now no longer admissible to lielicve in a historic Odin, whom all the mediaeval historians represent as living in the first century B.C., and as the founder of those families who play so important a part in the subsequent histories of our own as well as of the whole group of Northern nations. The modem school of Germans has discovered that Odin was a god who lived in tho sky in pre-Adamite times, and never condescended to visit our sublunary sphere. It is now rank heresy to assume that during the thousand years which elapsed between his pretended date and that of our earliest MSS. the wild imaginings of barbarous tribes may not have gathered round the indistinct form of a national hero, transferred him back to a mythic ago, and endowed him with the attributes and surroundings of a god. As the Germans have decreed this, it is in vain to dispute it, and not worth while to attempt it here, as for our present purposes it is of the least possible consequence.

About the Christian era there is said to hare been a king, called Frode I., who, as he never was deified, may liave had a tomb on earth, and might, if that could be identified, be allowed to head our list. Between him and Harald Harfagar, who, in 880, conquered Norway and came into distinct contact with British history in the Orkneys, we have several lists of kings, more or less complete, and with dates more or less certain.¹ That there were kings in those days, no one will probably dispute, nor perhaps is the succession of the names doubtful; and if the dates err to the extent of even fifty years or so, it is of little consequence to our argument. The monuments extend so far down, and to kings whose dates are so perfectly ascertained, that it is of no importance whether the earlier ones arc assigned to dates forty or fifty years too early or too late. Their fixation may be left to future research, as it has no direct bearing on the theory we are now trying to investigate.

The chief of the Scandinavanian monuments, and the most interesting for our present object, comprise those groups of stones which mark battle-fields. Not only are their dates generally known with sufficient precision to throw considerable light 011 the

question of the antiquity of such monuments in general, but they also illustrate, if they do not determine, the use of many of tho groups of stones we meet with in other countries. Sjoborg devotes ten plates in his first volume to these battle-fields, illustrating twice that number of battles which occurred between the fifth and the twelfth centuries after Christ.

The first of these, at Kongsbaeka, near the coast in Halland, though of somewhat uncertain date, is worth quoting from its similarity to the alignments on Dartmoor, Ashdown, Knrnac, and elsewhere, though, unfortunately, no plan or dimensions are given.

On the hills beyond is a tumulus called the grave of Frode, and on the plain a conspicuous stone bears his name; but whether this was Frode V. (460) or some other Frode is not clear. Sjoborg assigns it to a date about 500, and there seems very little reason to doubt he is at least approximatively correct.¹³³

Tho second battle-field illustrated is similar to the last, except in the form of the stones, which seem to belong to a different mineralogical formation.* They are plainly, however, seeu to be arranged in circles and lines, and are even more like forms with which we are familiar elsewhere. It is said to represent a battle-field in which the Swedish king Adil fought the Danish Snio, and in which the latter with the chiefs Eskil and Alkil were slain. As all these names are familiarly known in the mediaeval history of these countries there can be no great difficulty in ascribing this buttle also to about the same age as that at Kongsbaeka.

With the third we tread on surer ground. No event iu the history of these lands is l>etter known than the fight on the Braa-valla Heath, in Ostergothland, where the blind old king, Harald Ilildetand, met his fate in tho year 736, or 750 according to others. As the Saga tells us, Odin had, when the king was young, taught him a form of tactics which gave him a superiority iu battle over all his enemies; but the god having withdrawn his favour from him, he fell before the prowess of his nephew, Sigurd Ring, to whom the god had communicated the secret of the battle array. It does not appear to admit of doubt that tho circles shown in the cut in the opposite page were erected to commemorate this event, and that they contain the bodies of those who wero slain in this action; and if this is so, it throws considerable light on the battle-fields of Moytura, illustrated woodcuts Nos. 54 to GL. Tlie circles on Braavalla are generally from 20 to 40 feet in diameter, and consequently are, on the average, smaller than those at Moytura; they are also more numerous, unless we adopt Petrie’s suggestion,* that there must originally have been at least two hundred in the Irish field; and if so, it is the smaller ones that would certainly be the first to be cleared away, so that the similarity may originally have been greater than it now is— so great, indeed, as to render it difficult to account for tho fact that two battle-fields should have been marked out iu a manner so similar when so long a time as seven centuries had elapsed between them. As it does not appear possible that the date of the Braavalla fight can be shifted to the extent of fifty years either way, aro we deceiving ourselves about Moytura? Is it possible that it represents some later descent of Scandinavian Vikings on the west coast of Ireland, and that the cairn on Knocknarea—

which they built up during ten days—is really the grave of some Northern hero who fell in some subsequent fight at Carrow-more ? That all these aro monuments of the same class, and belong, if not to the same people, at least to peoples in close

contact with ono another, and having similar faiths and feelings, does not appear to admit of doubt. When, however, we come to look more closely at them, there are peculiarities about them whieli may account for even so great a lapse of time. The Braavalla circles are smaller, and on the whole perhaps, we may assume, degenerate. There are square and triangular graves, and other forms, which, so far as we know, are comparatively modern inventions, and, altogether, there are changes which may account for that lapse of time; but that more than seven centuries elapsed between the two seems to be most improbable.

To return, however, to King Hildetond. According to the saga, “ After the battle the conqueror, Sigurd Ring, causcd a search to be made for the body of his uncle. The body when found was washed aud placed in the chariot in which Harald had fought, and transported into the interior of a tumulus which Sigurd had caused to be raised. Harahl’s horse was then killed and buried in the mound with the saddle of Ring, so that the king might at pleasure proceed to Walhalla either in his chariot or on horseback. Ring then gave a great funeral feast, and invited all the nobles and warriors present to throw into the mound great rings and noble armour, in honour of the king Harald. They then closed up the mound with care.”¹³⁴ This mound still exists

at Lethra’s Harald, capital in Seeland. It was mentioned by Saxo Grammaticus in 1236,³ and described and drawn by Olaua Wonnius in 1643; * and no one ever doubted its identity, till recently the Museum authorities caused excavations to be

made. Unfortunately some “wedges of ilint” have been found in the earth which was extracted from tho chamber, from which Worsaae and his brother antiquaries at once concluded that “ it is beyoud all doubt merely a common cromlech of the stone period’’¹—a conclusion that seems to me the reverse of logical. No one, I presume, doubts that King Hildetnnd was buried iu a tumulus with rings and arms; and if this tumulus was regarded historically as his, for the last COO years, and traditionally so from the time of his death, it is incumbent upon the antiquaries to show how worthless these traditions and histories are, and to point out where he really rests. To form an empirical system and to assert—which they cannot prove—that no flint implements were used after a certain prehistoric date, and that consequently all mounds in which Hint implements are found are prehistoric, seems most unreasonable, to say the least of it. It would be surely far more philosophical to admit that flint may have been used down to any time till we cim find some reason for fixing a date for its discontinuance. In this instance an “ instantia crucis” would be to dig into some of the circles at Braavalla, aud see if any flints are to be found there. No metal was found at Moytura, though metal was, if history is to be depended upon, then commonly used, and flint implements were probably not found because those who opened the tombs were not aware of its importance. Tending this test, the form of the grave may give us some indication of its age. It is an oblong barrow, with an external dolmen at one end, and with a row of ten stones on each side, the two end ones being taller than the rest. A similar mound, Unown as the Kennet long barrow, exists at Avebury,² so similar indeed that if this tomb at Lethra is historical so certainly is the English example. If, on the other hand, either can be proved to belong

has carefully gone into the matter, that no meuns follows in consequence that it

to the long forgotten past, the other must also be consigned to the same unsatisfactory limbo.

The barrow at West Kennet was carefully explored in 1859 by Dr. Thurnam, and the results of his investigation fully detailed in a paper in the ‘ Archa-ologia,’ vol. xxxviii., from which the following particulars are abstracted, together with some others from a second paper, “ On Long Harrows,” by the same author, in vol. xlii. of the same publication.

Externally it is a mound measuring 336 feet in length by 75 feet at its broadest part. Originally it was surrounded by what is called a peristalith of tall stones, between which, it is said, a walling of smaller stones can still be detected. On its summit, as at Lethra, was an external dolmen over tho principal chamber of the toinb. The chamber was nearly square in form, measuring 8 feet by 9, and approached by a passage measuring 15 feet by

3 feet 6 inches in width; and its arrangement is in fact tho same as that of the Jersey tumulus (woodcut No. 11), and, as Sir John Lubbock remarks, “very closely resembles that of a tumulus” he had just been describing, of the Stone age, in the island of Moen, “ and, in fact, the plan of passage graves generally.”¹³⁵ When opened, six original interments were found in the chamber, under a stratum of black, sooty, greasy matter, 3 to 9 inches in thickness, and which, Dr. Thurnam remarks, “could never have been disturb'd since the original formation of the deposit” (p. 413). Two of these had their skulls fractured during lifetime; the others were entire. To account for this, Dr. Thurnam takes considerable pains to prove that slaves were sometimes sacrificed at the funeral of their masters, but he fails to find any instance in which they were killed by breaking their heads; aud if they were to serve their master iu the next world, even a savage would be shrewd enough to know that cracking his skull was not the way to render him useful for service either in this world or the next. No such mode of sacrifice was ever adopted, so far as I know.¹³⁶ But supposing it was so, all the six burials in this tomb seem to have been nearly' equal, and equally honourable, and why, therefore, all their skulls were not broken is not clear. If on the other hand we assume that it is the grave of six persons who were slain in battle, two by blows on the head, and four by wounds in the body, this surely would be a simpler way of account ing for tho facts observed. Even, however, if we were to admit that these men with the broken heads were sacrificed, this would by no means prove the grave to be prehistoric. Quite the contrary, for we know from the indisputable authority of a decree of Charlemagne that human sacrifices were practised by the pagan Saxons as late, certainly, as 789,² and were sufficiently frequent to constitute one of tho first crimes against which he fulminated his edicts. The fact is that neither historians nor antiquaries seem quite to realise the state of utter barbarism into which the greater part of Europe was plunged between the collapse of the Roman Empire and the revival of order under Charlemagne. Christianity no doubt had taken root in some favoured spots, mid some bright lights shone out of the general darkness, but over the greater part of Europe pagan rites were still practised to such an extent as easily to account for any heathen practice or any ancient form of sepulture which may be found anywhere existing.

To return, however, to our long barrow. Under a piece of Sarsen stone, but on tho skull of one of the principal persons interred hero (No. 4), were found two pieces of black pottery (fig. 8, page 415), which Dr. Thurnam admits may be of the Roman age. Other fragments of the same vessel were found in other parts of the tomb, and also fragments of pottery (figs. 14 to 17), not British, but to which he hesitates to assign an age. So far as I can judge, it seems just such pottery as the less experienced British potters would form, on Roman models, after

the departure of that people. But this is immaterial; for beyond the chamber, and deeper consequently into the tumulus, were found fragments of undoubted Roman pottery. So far, therefore, everything favours the view that it was the sepulchre of persons slain in battle, after the departure of the Romans; for we can hardly believe that a battle would be fought, and such a tomb raised over the slain, during their occupation; and if so, as the pottery proves it could not be before, a choice of a date is fixed within very narrow limits. It may either have been in 450, immediately after the departure of the Romans, or in 520, the date of the battle of Badon Hill, which is the time at which, I believe, it was reared. So far as the general argument is concerned, it is of no consequence which date is chosen. Against this conclusion we have to place the following facts. First, no trace of iron or bronze, or of metal of any sort, was found in tho tomb. Secondly, at least 300 ilint fragments were found in it. Some of these were mere clappings, some cones, but many were fairly formed fliut implements (figs. 10 to 13),¹ not belonging to tho oldest type, but such as antiquaries are in the habit of ascribing to tho pre-metal Stone age. In addition to these, the quantity of coarse native pottery was very remarkable. No whole vessels were found, but broken fragments that would form fifty vessels were heaped in a comer; and there were corresponding fragments in another corner. Dr. Thurnam tries to explain this by referring to the passage in the grave scene in ¹³⁷ Hamlet,’ where our great dramatist speaks of “shards, flints, and pebbles,” which should be thrown into the graves of suicides; the use of which, ho adds, “ in mediaeval times may be a relic of paganism." It does not, however, seem to occur to him that, if such a custom was known in the sixteenth century, it would bo likely to have been in full force in the sixth. It is strange enough that such a custom, even if only referred to suicides, should have survived a thousand years of such revolutions and changes of religion as England was subjected to in those days; but that it should be known to Christians, after 3000 or 1000 years’ disuse, seems hardly possible.

No argument, it appears to mo, can be drawn from the different kinds of pottery found in the tomb. If any one will take the trouble of digging up the kitchen midden of a villa built within the last ten years, in a previously uninhabited spot, he will probably find fragments of an exquisite porcelain vase which the housemaid broke in dusting the drawing-room chimney-piece. He will certainly find many fragments of the stoneware used in the dining-room, and with them, probably, some of the coarser ware used in the dairy, and mixed with these innumerable “shards” of the flower-pots used in the conservatory. According to tlie reasoning customary among antiquaries, this midden must have been accumulating during 2000 or 3000 years at least, because it would have taken all that t’me,or more, before the rude pottery of the Hower-pots could have been developed into the exquisite porcelain of the drawing-room vase. The argument is, in fact, the same as that with respect to the flints. It may be taken for granted that men used implements of bone and stone before they were acquainted with the use of metal; but what is disputed is that they ceased to use them immediately after becoming familiar with either bronze or iron. So with earthenware: men no doubt used coarse, badly formed, and badlv burnt pottery before they could manufacture better; but, even when they could do so, it is certain that they did not cease the employment of pottery of a very inferior class; and we have not done so to the present day. To take one instance among many. There are in tho Museum of the Society of Antiquaries at Edinburgh a series of vessels, hand-made and badly burnt, and which might easily be mistaken —and often are—for those found in prehistoric tombs. Yet they were made and used in the Shetland Islands in the last and even in the present century.

The truth of the matter seems to be that, as in the case of a find of coins, it is the date of the last piece that fixes the time of the deposit. There may be coins in it a hundred or a thousand years older, but this hoard cannot have been buried before the last piece which it contains was coined. So it is with this barrow. Tlie presence of Roman or post-Roman pottery in an avowedly undisturbed sepulchre fixes, beyond doubt, the age beforo which the skeletons could not have been deposited where they were found by Dr. Thumam. The presence of Hints and coarse pottery only shows, but it does so most convincingly, how utterly groundless the data are on which antiquaries have hitherto fixed the age of these monuments. It proves certainly that flints and shards were deposited in tombs in Roman or post-Roman times ; and if there is no mistake in Dr. Thurnam’s data, this one excavation is, by itself, sufficient to prove that the Danish theory of the three ages is little better than the “ baseless fabric” of—if not “ a vision ”—at least of an illusion, which, unless Dr. Thumam’s facts can be explained away, has no solid foimdation to rest upon.

If any systematic excavations had been undertaken in the Scandinavian long barrows, it would not, perhaps, be necessary to

adduce English examples to illustrate their age or peculiarities. Several are adduced by Sjoborg, but none are reported as opened. This one. ,«, u*_for instance, is externally like the long

barrow at West Kennet, and, if Sjoborg’s information is to be depended upon, is one of several which mark the spot where Frode V. (4G0-494) landed in Sweden, where a battle was fought, and those who fell in it were buried in these mounds, or where the Bauta stones mark their graves. If this is so, the form of the long barrow with its peristalith was certainly not unknown in the fifth century; and there is no improbability of its being employed in England also in that age. In settling these questions, however, the Scandinavians have an immense advantage over us. All their mounds have names and dates; they may be true or they may be false, but they give a starting-point and an interest to the enquiry which are wanting in this country, but which, it is hoped, will one day enable the Northmen to reconstruct their monumental history on a satisfactory basis.

In most eases antiquaries in this country have been content to appeal to the convenient fiction of secondary interments to account

for the perplexing contradictions in which their system everywhere involves them. In the instance of the Kennet long barrow there is no excuse for such a suggestion. All the interments were of one age. and that undoubtedly the age of the chamber in which they wore found, and the {>ottery and Hints could not have been there before nor introduced afterwards. Indeed, I do not know a single instance of an undoubtedly secondary interment, unless it is in the age of Canon Greenwell’s really prehistoric tumuli. When he publishes his researches, we shall be in a condition to ascertain how far they bear on the theory.¹³⁸ In the chambered tumuli secondary interments seem never to occur; sind nothing is more unlikely than that they should. As Dr. Thurnam himself states: “In threo instances at least Mr. Cunnington and Sir 1\. C. Hoare found in long barrows skeletons which, from their extended position and the character of the iron weapons accompanying them, were evidently Anglo-Saxon.”³ A simple-minded man would consequently fancy that they were Anglo-Saxon graves, for what can be more improbable than that the proud conquering Saxons would be content to bury their dead in the graves of the hated and despised Celts whom they were busy in exterminating.³

If the above reasoning is satisfactory and sufficient to prove that the long barrow at West Kennet is of post-Roman times, it. applies also to Rodmarton, Uley, Stoney Littleton, and all the Gloucestershire long barrows which, for reasons above given (ante, page 104), we ventured to assign to a post-l\omau period; and

insisted on being buried — probably in probably be, if not the first, nt lost the

it fortiori it carries with it King Hildetand’s tomb at Lethra. It is true we have not the same direct means of judging of its date as we have of our own monuments. The Danes treat with such supreme contempt any monument that does not at once fall in with their system, that they will not even condescend to explore it. So soon as Worsaae found some “flint wedges⁷' in the tomb, he at once decreed that it was prehistoric, and that it was no use searching farther; and we are consequently left to this fact and its external similarities for our identification. Here, again, is a difficulty. The two drawings above given (woodcuts Nos. 101 and 102) may show them too much alike or exaggerate differences. The one is an old drawing from nature, the other a modem restoration; still the essential facts are undoubted. Both are chambered long barrows, ornamented by rows of tall stones, either partially or wholly surrounding their base, and both have external dolmens on their summit, and both contain flint implements. If this is so, the difficulty is rather to account for so little change having taken place in 230 years than to feel any surprise at their not being identical. The point upon which we wish to insist here is that they are both post-Roman, and may consequently belong to any age between Arthur and Charlemagne.

The remaining battle-fields of which representations are given in Sjoborg are scarcely so interesting as that at Bran valla, which with the tomb of the king slain there are landmarks in our enquiry. It' those circles on Braavalla Heath do mark the battle-field, and that tomb at Lethra is the one in which the blind old king was laid— neither of which facts I see any reason for doubting—all difficulties based on the assumed improbability of the monuments being so modern as I am inclined to make them are removed, and each case must stand or fall accordin'; to the

evidence that can be adduced for or against its age. To return, however, to the battle-fields given by Sjoborg. Figures 43 and 11 represent two groups of circles and Hauta stones near Hwitabv, in Malm8. These are said to mark two battle-fields, in which Kagnar Lothbrok gained victories over his rebellious subjects in Scania: Sjoborg says in 750 and 762, as he adopts a chronology fifty years earlier than Suhin. But be this as it may, there does not seem any reason for doubting but that these stones do mark fields where battles were fought in tlie eighth century, and that Ragnar Lothbrok took part in them. These groups are much less extensive than those at Braavalla, but are so similar that they cannot be distant from them in age.

At Stiklastad, in Norway, in the province of Drontheim, a battle was fought, in 1030, between Knut the Great and Olof the Holy; and close to tin’s is a group of forty-four circles of stones, which Sjoborg seems, but somewhat doubtfully, to connect with this battle. But about the next one (tig. 4iJ) there seems no doubt. The Danish prince Magnus Henricksson killed Erik the Iloly, and was slain by^r Carl Sverkersson, in the year 1101, at Uppland, in Denmark; and the place is marked by twenty stone circles and ovals, most of them enclosing mounds and two square enclosures, 30 to 40 feet in diameter. They are not, consequently, in themselves very important, but are interesting, if the adscrip-tion is correct, as showing how this heathenish custom lasted even after Christianity must have been fairly established in the country. Another group (tig. 51) is said to mark the spot where, in 1150, a Swedish heroine, Blenda, overcame the Danish king Svven Grate, and the spot is marked by circles and Bauta stones; one, in front of a tumulus, bears a Runic inscription, though it merely says that Dedrik and Tunne raised the stone to Kumar the Good.

Only one other group need be mentioned here. On a spot of land, in the island of Freyrso, oft'the entrance of the Drontheim Fiord, in the year 958, Hakon, the son of JIarald Harfagar, overthrew his nephews, the sons of Erik Blodoxe, in three battles. The first and second of these, as shown in the plan (woodcut No. 104), are marked by cairns and mounds; and the third by eight large barrows, three of which are of that shape known iu Scandinavia as ship barrows, and measure from 100 to 140 feet in length. There are also three tumuli at 4 in tlie woodcut, in one of which one of Erik Blodoxe’s sous is said to be buried. It, is not clear whether the five large mounds that stud the plain do not cover the remains of those also who fell ui this fight. It does not appear that any excavations have been made in them. The interest of this battle-field to us is not so

much because it shows tlie persistence of this plan of marking battle-fields at so late a date—later ones have just been quoted —but because all the actors in the scene are familiar to us from the part they took in the transactions in the Orkneys in the tenth century. If they, in their own country, adhered to these old-world practices, we should not be astonished at their having erected circles or buried in mounds in their uew possessions. It

is true that none of these Scandinavian circles can compare iu extent with the Standing Stones of Stennis or the King of Brogar, but this would not lie the first time that such a thing lias happened. The Greeks erected larger and, in proportion to the population, more numerous Doric temples iu Sicily than they possessed in their own country; and the Northmen may have done the same thing in Orcadio, where they jtossessed a conquered, probably an enslaved, race to execute there works.

The number of sepulchral mounds in Scandinavia is very great, and some of them are very important; but, so far as I can ascertain, very few have been explored, and, until interrogated by the spade, nothing can well be less communicative than a simple mound of earth. A map of their distribution might, no doubt, throw considerable light on the ethnography of the country, und tell us whether the Finns or Lapps were their original authors, or whether the Slaves or Wends were their introducers; and, lastly, whether the true Scandinavians brought them with them from other lands, or merely adopted them from the original inhabitants, in which case they can only be treated as survivals. Funereal pomp, or tomb-building of any sort, is so antagonistic to the habits of any people so essentially Teutonic as the Scandinavians were and are, that we cannot understand their adopting these forms, or indeed stone circles or monuments of any class, in a country where they had not previously existed. If we assume that the modem Scandinavians were German tribes who conquered tho country from the Cimbri or the earlier Lapps and Finns, and did so as warriors, bringing no women with them, the case is intelligible enough. Under these circumstances, they must have intermarried with the natives of the country, and would eventually, after a few generations, lose much of their individual nationality, and adopt many of the customs' of the people among whom they settled, using them only in a more vigorous manner and on a larger scale than their more puny predecessors had been able to adopt.¹ It is most improbable that the “ Northmen,” if Germans—as indeed their language proves them to be—should ever have invented such things as tumuli, dolmens, circles, or any other such un-Aryan forms, in any

¹ I have tried hnrd to follow Worsaae's maps nor illustrations to this part uf tho

argument in respect to this point (‘ Zur work, it is almost impossible for u stranger

AllertkumskundedesNonlcns,’1847),but to judge; nnd us, like all Danes, he is a

familiar with the country and its monu- it is difficult to know how far this may

merits, he may be perfectly correct in or may not influence his view, what he states, but as there nre neither

country where they had not existed previously to their occupying it; but that as immigrants they should adopt- the customs of the previous occupants of the land is only what we find happening everywhere. Tho settlement of these points will he extremely interesting for the ethnography of Northern Europe, and ought not to be difficult whenever the problem is fairly grappled with. In the meanwhile, all that the information at present available will enable us to do here is to refer to some tumuli whose contents bear more or less directly on the argument which is the principal object of this work.

The first of these is the Iriple group at Upsala, now popularly known as the graves of Thor, Wodin, and Freya. It may illustrate the difficulty of obtaining correct information regarding these monuments to state that, even so late as 1869, Sir John Lubbock, who is generally so well informed, and had such means of obtaining information, did not know that they had been opened.¹³⁹ I was aware of a passage in Marryatt’s travels in Sweden in which, writing on the spot, he asserts that one of them had been opened, and that “in its ‘giant’s chamber’ were found the bones of a woman, and, among other things, a piece of a gold lilagree bracelet, richly ornamented in spiral decoration, some dice, and a chessman, either the king or a knight.”³ Wishing, however, for further information, I obtained an introduction to Mr. Hans Hildebrand, who gave me the following information. Subsequently I received a letter from Professor Carl Save, of Upsala, who kindly abstracted fur me the only published accounts of the excavations as they appeared in a local paper at the time. These were forwarded to me by Professor Geo. Stephens, of Copenhagen, who also was so obliging as to translate them. They are so interesting that I have printed them, as they stand, as Appendix B. From these two documents the following account is compiled, and may be thoroughly depended upon.

One of the mounds, known as that of Wodin, was opened, in 1846, under the superintendence of Herr Hildebrand, the royal antiquary of Sweden. It was soon found that the mounds were situated on a ridge of gravel, so that the tunnel had to take an upward direction. At the junction of the natural with the artificial soil, a cairn was found of closely compacted stones, each about as large as a man could lift. In the centre of the cairn the burial urn was found in the grave-chamber, containing calcined bones, ashes, fragments of bronze ornaments destroyed by fire, and a fragment of a gold ornament delicately wrought. Within tho caim, but a little away from the urn, were found a heap of dogs’ bones, equally calcined by fire, and fragments of two golden bracteates. “The workmanship of the gold ornaments,” Herr Hildebrand adds, “ closely resembles that of the gold bracteates of the fifth or sixth centuries, and, with the fragments of these peculiar ornaments themselves, settles a date before which these mounds could not have been raised.” How much later they may be, it is not easy to conjecture, without at least seeing the bracteates, which do not seem to have been published. W ith a little local industry, I have very little doubt, not only that the date of these tombs could be ascertained, but the names of the royal personages who were therein buried, probably in the sixtli or seventh century of our era.

“The tombs of Central Sweden,” Herr Hildebrand adds, “are generally constructed in the same way, tho urn containing the bones bsing placed on the surface of the soil, at the place of cremation or elsewhere, as the case may be. Generally, nothing is found with them but an iron nail, or some such trilling object”—a curious and economical reminiscence of the extravagant customs of their predecessors. According to him, “ almost every village iu Sweden, with the exception of those in some mountain-districts and the most northern provinces, has a tomb-ticld quite close to the side of the houses. The antiquities found iu the mounds of these tomb-fields all belong to the Iron age. The tombs of the earlier ages have no connection with the homesteads of the present people.”

How far these tombs extend downwards in date cannot lie ascertained without a much more careful examination than they have yet been subjected to. It may safely, however, be assumed that they continued to be used till the conversion of the inhabitants to Christianity, and probably even for some considerable time afterwards, for such a custom is not easily eradicated.

It would be as tedious as unprofitable to attempt to enumerate the various mouuds which have been opened, for their contents throw little or no light on our enquiry; und being distributed in cases in the museum, not according to their localities or traditions, but according to their systematic classes, it is almost impossible to restore them now to their places in history.

At Jellinge, however, on the east coast of Jutland, there .-ire two mounds, always known traditionally as those of (iomi the Old and his queen Thyra Danebod—the Beloved. The date of

(i firm’s death seems now to be accepted as 950 a.d. ;¹⁴⁰ but it is not clear whether he erected the tomb himself, or whether it is due to the filial piety of his son Harald Blaatand, or Blue-Tooth, and in which case its date would be 9(38.^a Saxo Grammaticus at least tells us that he buried his mother in the tumulus, and then set a whole army of men and oxen at work to remove from the Jutland shore an immense stone— a little rock—and bring it to the place where his mother lay inhumed.³ That stone still exists, and has sculptured on one 6ide a dragon, which calls forcibly to our mind that found on Maes-Howe (woodcut No. 85), and ou the other side a figure, which is, no doubt, intended to represent Christ on the cross. On the two sides are Runic inscriptions, in which he records his affection for his father and mother and his conversion to the Christian faith.

So far as I can ascertain, the tomb of King Gorm has not yet been opened. That of Thyra was explored many years ago —in 1820 apparently; but no sections or details have l*een

published, so that it is extremely difficult to ascertain even the dimensions. Engelhardt reports the height as 43 feet, and the diameter as 240 feet;¹⁴¹ Worsaae gives the height as 75 feet, and the diameter as 180 feet, and he is probably correct.’ But in Denmark anything that cannot be put into a glass case in a museum is so completely rejected as valueless that no one cares to record it. When entered, it was found that it had been plundered probably in the middle ages, and all that remained were the following articles:—A small silver goblet, lined with gold on the inside, and ornamented with interlaced dragons on the exterior; some fibula?, tortoise-shaped, and ornamented with fantastic heads of unimals; some buckle-heads, and other objects of no great value. The chamber in which these objects were found measured 23 feet in length by 8 feet 3 inches in width, and was 5 feet high;³ the walls and roof, formed of massive slabs of oak, were originally, it appears, hung with tapestries, but these had nearly all perished.

Not only are these monuments of Gorm and Thyra interesting in themselves, and deserving of much more attention than the Danes have hitherto bestowed upon them, but they are most important in tkoir bearing on the general history of monuments of this class. In the first place, their date and destination are fixed beyond dispute, and this being so, the only ground is taken away on which any a priori argument could be based with regard to the age of any mound anterior to the tenth century. As soon as it is realised that sepulchral mounds have been erected in the tenth century, it is impossible to argue that it is unlikely or improbable that Silbury Hill or any other mound in England may not belong to the sixth or any subsequent century down to that time. The argument is, however, even more pertinent with reference to Maes-Howe and other tumuli in the Orkneys. If the Scandinavian kings were buried in “ liowes” down to the year 1000—I believe they extend much beyond that date—it is almost certain that the Orcadian Jarls were interred in similar mounds down at least to their conversion to Christianity (a.d. 986). Whether

Maeshowc was erected us a sepulchre for the sous of Ragnar Lothbrok, as John Stuart seems to infer from the inscriptions,¹⁴² or of flavard Earl, as I have above attempted to show, is of little consequence to the general argument. That it w as the grave of a Scandinavian Jarl, erected between 800 and 1000 A.n., seems quite certain, and my own impression is that it is almost as certainly the tomb of the individual Jarl to whom I have ventured to ascribe it.

A8 before mentioned, no argument against these views can be drawn from the fact that Thyra’s tomb is lined with slabs of oak, while the chamber at Maes-Howe is formed with stone. The difference of the two localities is sufficient to account for this. Denmark has always been famous for its forests, and especially on the shores of the Baltic, at Jellinge, wood of the noblest dimensions was always available, whereas the stone of the country was hard and intractable. In the Orkneys, on the other hand, there is absolutely no timber of nutural growth big enough to afford a good-sized walking-stick, and stone is not only everywhere abundant, but splits easily into slabs, self-faced, and most easily worked, so that stone, and stone only, would be the material employed in the Orkneys for that purpose, as wood would also l>e the best and most available material in Denmark.

If, before leaving this branch of the subject, w'e turn back for a few minutes to the Irish monuments, we are now in a position to judge more correctly of the probabilities of the case than we were. Assuming the three-chambered tumulus at New Grange to have been erected between the years 200 and 400, and Maes-IIow e and Jellinge between 800 and lOUO A.D., we have a period of from five to six, it may possibly lie seven, centuries between these monuments. Is this more than is sufficient to account for the difference between them, or is it too little? It is not easy to give n categorical answer to such a question, but judging from the experience gained from other styles, in different parts of the world, the conclusion generally would be that the time is in excess of what is required. That there was progress, considerable progress iudeed, made in the interval between the Irish and Scandinavian monu-

ments, cannot lie denied, but that it should have required five centuries to achieve this advance is hardly what would be expected, and it would be difficult to quote another example of a progress so slow. Yet it is hardly possible to bring down New Grange to the age of St. Patrick (a.d. 436), and as difficult to carry back Maes-Howe beyond Iiagnar Lothbrok (794 at the extreme), and between these dates there are only 358 years; but we must certainly add something at either one end or the other; and if we do this, we obtain an amount of progress so slow that it would lie almost unaccountable, but upon the assumption that they are the works of two different peoples. At the time the sepulchre on the Boyne was erected, Ireland was energetically and rapidly progressive, and her arts were more flourishing than might have been expected from her then state of civilization. When Maes-howe was erected, the native population was poor aud perishing, and as the lordly Vikings would hardly condescend to act as masons themselves, they did the best they could with the lueans at their disposal. Explain it, however, as we may, it seems impossible to allow a longer time between the mounds at Jellinge and Stennis and t hose on the Boyne than hus been accorded above; and as it seems equally difficult to bring them nearer to one another, the probability seems to be iu favour of the dates already assigned to them.

To return, however, from this digression ; besides those just mentioned, Denmark possesses a nearly complete series of royal tombs such as are not to be found in auy other country of Europe. Even Worsaae acknowledges the existence of that of Erode Frodegode, who lived about the Christian era, of Amlech, near Wexio— Shakespeare’s Hamlet, of Humble, and Hjarne,¹ besides those of Hildetand, and Gorm and Thyra, already mentioned. If the Danes would oidy undertake a systematic examinat ion of these royal sepulchres, it might settle many of the disputed points of mediaeval archteology. To explore tombs to which no tradition attaches may add to the treasures of their museums, but can only by accident elucidate either the history of the country or the progress of its arts. If ten or twelve tombs with know'n names attached to them were opened, one of two things must happen: either they will show a succession and a progress relative to the age of their reputed occupants, or no such sequence will lie traceable. In the first case the gain to history and nrchseology would Ije enormous, nnd it is an opportunity of settling disputed questions such as no other country affords. If, on the other hand, no such connection can be traced, there is an end of much of the foundations on which the reasoning of the previous pages is based, but in either case such an enquiry could not fail to throw a flood of light on the subject which we were trying to elucidate. The fear is that all have been rifled. The Northmen certainly spared none of the tombs in the count ries they conquered, and our experience of Maes-Howe and Thyra’s tomb would lead us to fear that after their conversion to Christianity they were as little inclined to spare those of their own ancestors. All they however cared for were the objects composed of precious metals; so enough may still be left for the less avaricious wants of the antiquary.

So far as is at present known, there are not any tumuli of importance or any battle-fields marked with great stones in the north of Germany; but the dolmens there are both numerous and interesting, and belong to all the classes found in Scandinavia, and, so far as can be ascertained, are nearly identical in form. Nothing, however, would surprise me less than if it should turn out that both barrows nnd Bauta stones were common there, especially in the island of Kiigen and idong the shores of tho Baltic as far east us Livonia. The Germans have not yet turned their attention to this cluss of their antiquities. They have been too busy sublimating their national heroes into gods to think of stones that tell no tales. Whenever they do set to work upon them, they w ill, no doubt, do it with that thoroughness which is characteristic of all they attempt. But as the investigation will probably have to pass through the solar myth stage of philosophy, it may yet be a long time before their history reaches the regions of practical common sense.

No detailed maps having been published, it is extremely difficult to feel sure of the distribution of these monuments in any part of the northern dolmen region; but the following, which is abstracted from Bonstetten’s ‘ Essai sur les Dolmens,’ may convey some general information on the subject, especially when combined with the map (p. 275), which is taken, with very slight modifications, from that which accompanied his work.

According to Bonstetten there are no dolmens in Poland, nor in Posen. They first appear on the Pregel, near Konigsberg; but are very rare in Prussia, onl y two others being known, one at Marien-werder, the other at Konitz. In Silesia there is one at Klein-Raden, near Op'peln; another is found in the district of Liegnitz, and they are very numerous in the Uckermark, Altmark, in Anhalt, and Prussian Saxony, as well as in Pomerania nnd the island of Riigen. They are still more numerous in Mecklenburg, which is described as peculiarly rich in monuments of this class. Hanover possesses numerous dolmen*, except in the south-eastern districts, such as Gottingen, Oberharz, and Ilildesheim. To make up for this, however, in the northern districts, Liineburg, Osnabriick, and Stade, at least two hundred are found. The grand-duchy of Oldenburg contains some of the largest dolmens in Germany; one of these, near Wildesheim, is 23 feet long; another, near Engel-manns-Becke, is surrounded by an enclosure of stones measuring 37 feet by 23, each stone being 10 feet in height, while the cap stone of a third is 2D feet by 10. In Brunswick there were several near Helmstadt, but they are now destroyed. In Saxony some rare examples are found as for south as the Erzgebirge, and two were recently destroyed in the environs of Dresden. Keeping along the northern line, we find them in the three northern provinces of Holland, Groningen, Ober-Yssel, and especially in Drenthe, where they exist in great numbers, but none to the southward of these provinces, and nowhere do they seem to touch the Rhine or its bordering lands; but a few are found in the grand-duchy of Luxembourg as in a sort of oasis, halfway between the southern or French dolmen region and that of northern Germany.

From the North German districts they extend through Holstein and Schleswig into Jutland and the Danish isles, but are most numerous on the eastern or Baltic side of the Cimbrian peninsula, nnd they are also very frequent in the south of Sweden and the adjacent islands. Dolmens properly so called are not known in

Norway, but, as above mentioned, cairns and monuments ot' that class, are not wanting there.

The value of this distribution will be more easily appreciated when we have ascertained the limits of the French field, but meanwhile it may Ik; convenient to remark that, unless the dolmens can be traced very much further eastward, there is a tremendous gulf before we reach the nearest outlyers of the eastern dolmen field. There is a smaller, but very distinct, gap in the country occupied by the Belgte, between it and the Freuch field, and another, but practically very much smaller one, between it and the British isles. This is a gap because the intervening space is occupied by the sea; but as it is evident from the distribution of all the northern dolmens in the proximity to the shores and in the islands that the people who erected them were a seafaring people, and as we know that they possessed vessels capable of navigating these seas, it is practically no gap at all. We know historically how many Jutes, Angles, Frisians, and people of similar origin, under the generic name of Saxons, flocked to our shores in tlie early centuries of the Christian era, and afterwards what an important part the Dunes and Northmen played in our history, and what numbers of them landed and settled in Great Britain, either as colonists or conquerors, at different epochs, down to at least the eleventh century. If, therefore, we admit the dolmens to be historic, or, iu other words, that tlie erection of megalithic monuments was practised during the first ten centuries after the Christian era, we have no difficulty in understanding where our examples came from, or to whom they are due. If, 011 the other hand, we assume that they are prehistoric, we are entirely at sea regarding them or their connection with those on the continent. The only continental people we know of who settled in Britain before the Roman times were the Belgse, and they are the only people between the Pillars of Hercules aud the Gulf of Riga who, having a sea-board, have also no dolmens or megalithic remains of any sort. All the others have them more or less, but the Northern nations did not, so far as we know, colonise this country before the Christian era.

that these dolmens generally belong to the mythic period of the Stone age, and that only a few of them extend down to the semi-historic age of bronze, it is in vain to expect that they would gather any traditions or record any names that might connect them with persons known in history. We are, therefore, wholly without assistance from history or tradition to guide us either In classifying them or in any attempt to ascertain their age, while the indications which enable us to connect them with our own, or with one another, are few and far between.

Among the few that give any sure indications of their age, one of the most interesting is at llerrestrup, in Zeeland, which has recently been disinterred from the tumulus that once covered

it.¹⁴³ On it are engraved some half-dozen representations of ships, such as the Vikings were in the habit of drawing, and which are found in great quantities on the west coast of Gotten-burg.⁴ According to the best authorities, these representations range from about a.d. 500 to 900.³ and some may perhaps be more modern. Those in this dolmen do not appear to be either among the most ancient or the most modern, and if we fix on the eighth century as their date, we shall not be very far wrong. That they are also coeval with the monument seems perfectly certain. We cannot fancy any Viking engraving these on a deserted dolmen, say even 100 years old, and then covering it up with a tumulus, as this one was till recently. Had it never been covered up, any hypothesis might be proposed, but the mound settles that point. Besides the ships, however, there arc an almost equal number of small circles with crosses in them, on the cap stone. Whether these are intended to represent chariot-w heels, or some other object, is not clear, but if we turn back to woodcut No. 41, representing the side-stone of the dolmen at Aspatria, we find the identical object represented there, and in such a manner that, making allowance for the difference of style in the century that has elapsed between the execution of the two engravings, they¹⁴⁴ must bo assumed to be identical. No engravings—so far as 1 know—have been published of the objects found in this Danish dolmen, but in the English one, as already mentioned, the objects found belonged to the most modern Iron age; such things, in fact, as will perfectly agree with the date of the eighth century'. Among them, as will be recollected, was the snaffle-bit, so like, though certainly more modern than, Stukeley’s bit found in Silbury Hill. We have thus three tumuli which from their engravings or their contents confirm one another to a most satisfactory extent, and render the dates above assigned to them, to say the least of it, very probable. If the date thus obtained for the Aspatria monument is accepted, it is further interesting as giving that of those mysterious concentric circles, with a line passing through them from the centre, which have been found in such numbers on the rocks in the north of England and in Scotland.* These are, so far as I know, the only examples of these circles which were buried, and were consequently associated with other objects which assist in fixing their age.

As before hinted, many of the monuments engraved by Madsen ² are so extremely like those in the field of Northern Moytura that it is almost impossible to believe that they were erected by a different race of people, or at any great distance of time. The one, for instance, at Halskov is so like the dolmen and circle

represented in woodcut No. G1 that the one might almost pass for the other, were it not that the photograph is taken from the wrong side, to bring out the resemblance, as it is seen on tho spot, while in others the resemblance is as great, or even greater. It is very unsatisfactory, however, picking these points of similarity from books, some of the engravings in which are from imperfect drawings. In others, artistic effect has been more aimed at than truth, and some are taken from photographs, which, though they give a truthful, generally give an unintelligent representation of the object. It is only by personal familiarity that all the facts

cnn be verified and pitfalls avoided. But it is always useful to turn attention to any forms that may seem novel, and explain peculiarities in others which but for such means of comparison would remain unnoticed. Here, for instance, is one from Sjoborg, which resembles the Countless Stones at Aylesford, as drawn by Dr. Stukeley (woodcut No. 27). It is found at a place called Oroust, in Bohuslan,¹ and stands on a low mound encircled by twenty large stones at its base. The chamber is low, and semicircular in form, and in front of it stands what the Germans call a sentinel stone. No date is given to this monument by Sjoborg, for he was so far indoctrinated in modern theories that he

believed all dolmens to be prehistoric, though all the circles and Bauta stones marking battle-fields were to him as essentially historic as any monuments in his country. From its appearance, the dolmen at Oroust may be of the same age as the Countless

Stones at Aylesford, and if other monuments in the two countries could be compared with anything like precision, their forms and traditions might mutually throw great light on their real histories.

It is not only, however, from the analogies with similar monuments in this country, or from their bearing on their history, that the Scandinavian dolmens are interesting to us. They have forms and peculiarities of their own which are well worth studying. If materials existed for mastering these differences, their aggregate would make up a sum which would enable us to separate the Scandinavian group from the British, as we can our own from the French, and the French from that of Northern Germany. A great deal more must, however, be published, and in a more accurate form, before this can bo done; but, whenever it is possible, it promises to afford most satisfactory results to ethnographical science. The problem is similar to that which was known to exist in reference to pointed Gothic architecture. That is now admitted to be a Celtic-French invention, but it was adopted by the Spaniards and Italians on the one hand, and by the Germans and ourselves on the other; although always with a difference. No antiquary would now for an instant hesitate in discriminating between an Italian and a German or between a Spanish and an English example, though the difference is so small that it can hardly be expressed in words, and must be carefully represented in order to be perceived. In like maimer, the rude-stonC style

of art seems to have been invented by some pre-Celtic people, but to have been adopted by Celts, by Scandinavian, by British, find Iberian races—perhaps not always pure in their own countries, but always with considerable differences, which, when perceived and classified, will enable us to distinguish between the works of the several races as clearly as we can between the mediaeval styles that superseded them.

Among these peculiarities, the most easily recognised are the square or oblong enclosures which surround tumuli, and, sometimes, one, at others two, or even three free-standing dolmens. In order to make the point clear, I have quoted a diagram from Sjoborg, though it is almost the only instance in this work in

which a woodcut does not represent a really existing object. I have no doubt, however, that it is correct, as old Olaus Wormius represents one of two similar ones which in his day existed near Roeskilde. Both had enclosures 50 paces square, enclosing one tumulus with a circle of stones round its base, another halfway up, and, the text says, an altar-dolmen on the top, though the woodcut does not show it. The other, on the road to Birck, in Zeeland, enclosed three tumuli in juxtaposition, the one in the centre similar to that just described, and with a dolmen on its summit; two smaller mounds are represented in juxtaposition on either side but with only a circle of stones round their base.¹⁴⁵ Other varieties 308 SCANDINAVIA AND NORTH GERMANY. Chap. VII.

no doubt exist, but modern antiquaries have not favoured us with any drawings of them. From the diagram and description it will be perceived that in so far as the mound itself is concerned these Danish tumuli are identical with those already quoted as existing in Auvergne (woodcut No. 8), but so far as I know, the square enclosure does not exist in France, nor does it in this country. These square enclosures seem, however, to belong to a very modern date, and the stones, consequently, are small, and may therefore have been removed, which could easily be done; but still there seems little doubt that many of them may still remain, and could be found if looked for.

One of tho most striking examples I know of, an oblong rectangular enclosure, enclosing a single free-standing dolmen, is that near Luneburg, figured by Bonstetten¹⁴⁶ (woodcut No. 110); he

seldom, however, indulges in dimensions, and being perfectly convinced that all are prehistoric, he never speculates as to dates, nor condescends to notice traditions. What we know of it is therefore confined to the representation, which after idl may be taken from some other work, as he rarely favours us with references. Two others are represented by von Estoiff as existing near Uelzen, in Hanover.²

A good example of two dolmens in a rectangular enclosure is that at Valdbygaards, near Soroe, in Zeeland. Here the enclosure is about 70 feet in one direction by 20 feet in the other —outside measurement. In this instance, the enclosing stones are smaller in proportion to the dolmens than is usually the case. On the same plate, Madsen represents a single dolmen in a much squarer enclosure.³ It, like that at Halskov (woodcut No. 107), is represented as standing on a knoll, but whether dolmens stand so

For three dolmens in one square enclosure we are obliged to go back to old Keysler, though, iu this case, the '.Jk-engraving is so good that there can be very little doubt of its correctness.¹⁴⁷ It is situated nearHo-bisch, in Mark Brandenburg, consists of an outer enclosure of forty-four stones, and is 118 paces in circuit, and iu tlie

middle are twelve stones, of which six bear three large stones, placed transversely upon them. It is very much to be regretted that no better illustration of this curious monument exists, as it probably very closely resembles those iu Drenthe, with which, indeed, he compares it; and as these form one of the most remarkable groups of this class of monuments on the continent, it would be most desirable to trace their connection with others farther east.

A similar monument to that at Hobisch is figured by Sjoborg (vol. i. pi. G), but without the enclosure; and a third, Oroust, in Bohuslan (pi. 3); but in this instance the three long stones are surrounded by a circular enclosure with two sentinel stones outside ; and there are several others which show similar peculiarities in a greater or less degree.

The buried dolmens in Scandinavia are, in some respects, even more interesting than those which are, and were always intended to be, exposed, but our knowledge of them is necessarily more limited than of the other class. Sjoborg deserts us almost entirely here, and Madseu illustrates only two, while the modern antiquaries have been more anxious to secure and classify their contents than to illustrate the chambers from which they were obtained. As a rule, they may be older than the free-standing examples, but they do not look old, though, as metnl has not generally been found in them, it is assumed they all belong to the Stone age. One example will suffice to display the general features of the older group of this class of monuments. The next two woodcuts present an internal view and plan of one near Uby, in the district of Holbak, in Zeeland. It was opened in 1845, and measured then 13 feet in height, aud had a circumference of upwards of 300 feet. The chamber measures 13 feet by 8 feet, and is walled in by nine great stones, which have been split or hewn, so as to obtain a flat surface towards the interior, and the interstices are filled in with smaller stones very neatly fitted. The entrance gallery is 20 feet in length, and is closed, or capable of being so, by two doors. From the disposition of the entrance it certainly does not appear that it was intended to be hid. The whole appearance is that of a dignified approach to the tomb. Had it been meant to be closed, the chamber would, no

doubt, have been in the centre of the tumulus, instead of being near one side, as it is. The other monument of the same class,

illustrated by Madsen,¹⁴⁸ is near Smidstrup, in the district of Fredericksborg.

sions and details, but has the peculiarity of having two chambers placed side by side, with two separate entrances, and the chambers affect

These last examples from Madsen's work are further interesting to us as illustrating the difference between dolmens or chambers always intended to be buried in tumuli and those which were always meant to be exposed. In the chambers at Uby and Smidstrup the stones are placed so closely togelher that very little packing between them was sufficient to keep out the earth, and tho passages to them and other arrangements all indicate their original destination. The case, however, is widely different with the dolmens at Halskov and Valdbygaards, or those at Liineburg or Hobisch, which evidently are now 011 their mounds as originally designed. With a very little study it seems easy to detect the original intentions in all these monuments; but there is this further difference. None of those intended to be exposed were ever buried, while many which were meant to have been covered up never received their intended envelope.

A monument haviug a considerable affinity to the two last quoted exists, or perhaps rather existed, at Axevalla, in Wester-gothbmd. It was opened apparently in 1S05, and the representations are taken from drawings then made by a Captain Lindgren, who superintended the excavation by the king’s command. It consists of one apartment 24 feet long by 8 feet wide and 9 feet high. The sides aud roof are composed of slabs of red granite, which, if the plates arc to be depended upon, were hewn or at least shaped in some mechanical fashion. Instead of the bodies being laid 011 tho floor of the chamber as was usually the case, and being found mixed up with debris and utensils of various kinds, each of the nineteen who occupied this chamber had a little cist to itself, so small and irregular-shaped, like those at Rose Hill (woodcut No. 39), that the body had to be doubled up, in a most uncomfortable position, to be placed in the cist. This was by no means an uncommon mode of interment in those early ages, but if the skeletons were really found in the attitudes here represented, their interment must date from very reccnt times indeed. I know there is nothing more common iu archaeological books than to represent skeletons sitting in most free and easy attitudes in their boxes.¹ But if all the flesh had disappeared as completely as these

¹ Bntemnn, ‘ Ti n Years’ Diggings,’ p. 23. I^welljn Jowett, ‘ Grave Moimda,’ pp. 14 mid 15. &c.

drawings represent, the integuments must have gone also, and if they wire either rotted or reduced to dust, the skeleton must luvve collapsed and been found in a heap on the floor. It would be interesting to know how long, either in very dry or in moist places, the integuments would last so as to prevent this collapse before they were disturbed. No qualified person has yet given an opinion on such a subject, but the time could hardly extend to many

centuries. But does the case really exist? are not all these queer skeletons merely the imaginings of enthusiastic antiquaries ?

Be this as it may, these elliptical and long rectangular dolmens, with their arrangemeut of cists and entrances in the centre of the longer side, seem so distinguished from those generally found in other countries as to mark another province. It seems scarcely open to doubt that the oval forms are the older, though what their age may he is not so clear, nor have any descriptions of their contents been published which would enable us to form distinct opiuion on the subject. Fliut implements have been fonnd in them, but, so far as I can gather, no bronze. According to the Danish system, therefore, they are all before the time of Solomon or the siege of Troy. It may be so, but I doubt it exceedingly. Those who excavated the Axevalla tomb reported that something like an inscription was found on one of the waUs (woodcut No. 110, fig. A); but whether it was an inscription or a natural formation is by no means dear—at all events, as we have no copy of it, it hardly helps us in arriving at a date.

In some respects, the Axevalla tomb resembles the grave near Kivik, in the district of Cimbrisham, near the southern extremity

of Sweden. This is the most celebrated of Swedish graves. It is mentioned as perfect by Linnams in 1749, but was shortly afterwards opened, and drawings and illustrations of it have from time to time been published since, and given rise to the usual diversity of opinion. Suhm and Sjoborg seem to agree iu connecting it with a battle fought in that neighbourhood by Ragnar Lothbrok, about the year 750, in which the son of the then king was slain.¹ This date appears probable; had it been later, there would almost certainly have been found Runes on some of its stones; if earlier, the representations of the human figure would hardly have been so perfect. One stone fouud elsewhere (woodcut No. 117),² which seems to have been its head-stone, has a curious resemblance to the head-stone of the D.>1 ar Marchant, at Locmariaker, illustrated farther on. The likeness may be accidental, but, as in all these cases, it is difficult to believe that five or six centuries can have elapsed between

two monuments which show so little progress; for whether this stone belonged to the Kivik grave or not, it certainly is of the same age and design, some of the figures on it being identical with those found in the tomb, and that can hardly be older thau the date above quoted. Another of the stones of this tomb has two of those circles enclosing crosses which are seen on the Herrestrup dolmen and the Aspatria stone, all of which probably belong to the eighth century. The tomb itself is not remarkable for its dimensions, being only 14 feet long by 3 feet wide, and almost 4 feet in height. It is much too large, however, for any single warrior’s grave, but we are not told whether it was occupied by a number of small cists like that at Axevalla. The probability, however, is that this was the case, but 120 years ago men were not accurate observers of antiquarian phenomena.

Besides these, there are two other forms of tombs which, so far jls is yet known, are quite peculiar to the Scandinavian province. The first of these are the so-called ship graves, from their form. They consist of two segments of a circle joined together at the ends, so as to represent the deck of a vessel, and are of all sizes, from 20 or 30 feet to 200 or 300 feet. They are generally found on the sea-shore, and it seems hardly to be doubted that they mark the graves of Vikings.

The other form is quite as peculiar, but more difficult to explain. It is marked by a range of stones forming an equilateral triangle, sometimes straight-lined, but as frequently the lines curve inwards so as to restrict the internal space considerably. It is by no means clear what suggested this form, or what it was intended to represent. It is, however, found on battle-fields (woodcut No. 118), and solitary examples are frequent in Sjoborg’s plates, sometimes with a Bauta stone in the centre. The one hypothesis that seems to account for this form, is that it is the “ Cuneatus ordo” of Olaus Magnus, and that it marked a spot where a combined phalanx of horse and foot fought and conquered.¹ The probability is that where single it marks the grave of a particular rank either in the army or in civil life.

found in the peninsula of Hjortehammer, in Bleking, in the south of Sweden, but others are found in tho island at Amrom, and in many other places.¹⁴⁹ It has been disputed whether these represent battle-fields or are the ordinary graves of the inhabitants of the district in which they are found. That those found on the shore at Freyrso (woodcut No. 101) mark the graves of those who

fell in Blodoxe’s battle there in the tenth century seems quite certain, but whether this was always the case may be open to doubt; but certainly a sandy peninsula, like that of Hjortehammer, seems a most unlikely place for peaceful men to bury their dead, especially at a time when not one-tenth part of the land around could have been under cultivation.

For our present purposes it is of no great consequence which opinion prevails, as these forms ha\e no bearing on those of other countries, especially as their date does not seem to be doubted. Worsaae places them all between the years 700 and 1000,² or in

the second and latest Iron age, and as no one seems to dispute this, it may be accepted as an established fact. Their peculiarities of form, and the smallness of the stones of which most of them are composed, are such that the date here ascribed to them does not necessarily bring down that of the true megalithic remains to anything like the same age. It takes away, however, all improbability from the assertion that these may be much more modern than was supposed, and this much is certain that there was no break between the great English and Irish circles and the Viking graves; or, in other words, men did not cease to mark their sepulchres with circles and cairns, and then after a lapse of centuries revive the custom, and begin it again on a smaller scale. There may be a descent, but there was no solution of continuity, and any one can consequently form an idea how long a time must have elapsed before the great Wiltshire circles could have degenerated into those of Hjortehammer.

There is one other group of monuments it seems worth while to illustrate before leaving this branch of the subject. They are found in the extreme east of the province, on the banks of the Dwina, in Livonia. At a place called Aschenrade, about fifty miles as the crow ti i e s from Riga, is a group shown in the accompanying woodcut.¹ The arrangement is unusual in Europe, but is met with in Algeria, and seems to be only such a combination

' Balir, ‘Dio Gruber der Liven,’ Dresden, 1850. pi. i. Unfortunately, ns is Uw often the ense, no settle is engraved on the plute, and no dimensions nre mentioned in tlio text.

of the square enclosures of Scandinavia as we would expect to find in a cemetery, as contradistinguished from a battle-field.

In these graves was found enormous wealth of bronze and other metal and personal ornaments, many of which are engraved in Professor Bahr’s book. They resemble in many respects the celebrated “ find ” at Hallstadt, in the Salzkammergut; * but mixed with these Livonian treasures were great numbers of coins and implements of iron of very modern form. The coins are classified as follows:—

It is curious that the Eastern coins should be so much earlier than the others, but they are only five in number, and may have been preserved as curiosities. The dates of the others prove, at all events, that some of these tombs are not of earlier date than 1010, and all, probably, are included in the century which preceded that epoch.

Besides these, however, there are tumuli at a place called Segewolde, and circles, sometimes with a stone in the centre, at Bajard, and no doubt other remains of the same class in the district. The purpose, however, of the only book I know on the subject was not to illustrate the forms of tombs, but that of the objects found in them, and to trace the ethuographic relations of tho people who possessed them with the other tribes who at various times inhabited that district. The dates of the whole, according to their describer, may safely be included between the eighth ami the twelfth century.^a

The most southern group of these monuments belonging to the northern division is one of the most extensive, though unfortunately one of the least known. It is situated almost exclusively in the province of Drenthe, in North Holland, where the Hune-beds—giants’ beds or graves, as they are locally called—are spread over an area extending some twenty miles north and south, and probably ten or twelve miles iu the opposite direction. This tract of country is a bare open heath, which even now is only partially cultivated, or indeed capable of cultivation, and at no time could have supported a population at all in proportion to so extensive a group of monuments.

As long ago as 1720, Keysler drew attention to them, and gave a representation of one in order to show its similarity to Stonehenge.¹⁵⁰ The engraving, however, is so defective that it is impossible to make out what it represents, and as no dimensions or statistics are given, it adds very little to our knowledge. A short paper on the subject appeared in the ‘ Journal of the Archaeo-logical Association ’ in 1870, but unfortunately without any illustrations,¹⁵¹ and we are consequently dependent for our knowledge of them almost entirely to a work published at Utrecht in 1848, by the late Dr. Janssen, keeper of the antiquities in the museum at Leyden. This work is in many respects most painstaking and satisfactory; but, though it is hardly correct to say it, is without illustrations, the Hunebeds are represented by conventional symbols, which no one would guess were intended for buildings of tuiy sort without a most careful study of the book. I have ventured to try to translate one of these into ordinary forms, in woodcut No. 120, but w ithout at all guaranteeing its correctness. It is, however, sufficiently accurate to explain the general nature of the monuments.

Within the area above described, Janssen measured and described fifty-one Hunebeds still existing, and they were probably at one time much more numerous, as he regrets the loss of four which he remembers in his youth ; and several others have been very much ruined in very recent times. This, fortunately, is not likely to happen again, as, with a liberality and intelligence not shown by any other government in Europe, the Dutch have purchased the Hunebeds and the ground on which they stand, with a right of way to the nearest road, so that, so far as possible, they will be protected from future depredations.

Of these fifty-one monuments only one is a dolmen, iu the sense in which we usually understand it, meaning thereby a single cap stone, supported by three, or, as in this instance, by four uprights. This one is near Exlo, and is one of the few that formed a chamber in a tumulus. A few have three cap stones, and from that number they range up to ten or twelve, with at least double that number of supports. They are all, in fact, of the class which the French call “ allces couvertes,” or “ grottes des fees; ” Calliagh Birra’s house (woodcut No. 80) and the dolmens at Glen Columb-kill are of the same class. But the Drenthe dolmens have oue peculiarity not found either in France or Ireland : that they are all closed at both ends, and the entrance, where there Is one, is always 011 the longer side. In this respect they more resemble tho Scandinavian examples, such as the tomb at Axevalla (woodcut No. 110), or that at Uby (woodcut No. 114).

The annexed attempted restoration of one near Emmen will give a fair idea of their general arrangements. It is 49 feet long over

Hunebeds have a range of stones round them, not arranged in a circle or oval form, but, as in this instance, following the lines of the central chamber. This is the case with another near the same place, which is 125 feet in length over all. "When closely examined, however, it does not seem to be one Ilnnebed, but three ranging in a straight line, with a small space between each. Two have five and one six cap stones. As a ride, each cap stone stands on two uprights, and though frequently they touch one another, as often they form really independent trilithons. It was no doubt this fact that induced Keysler to compare these monuments with Stonehenge, though in fact no two sets of rude-stone monuments could well lie more dissimilar either in arrangement or construction. As will be seen from the annexed view of one near Ballo ¹⁵² (woodcut No. 121), they are formed of unshaped granite boulders. Sometimes, it may be, artificially split, but certainly untouched by the chisel.

AH that has apparently been done has been to select those most appropriate in form for the purposes to which they were to be applied, and then rudely to heap them one upon the other, but in such a manner as to leave wide gaps everywhere between the stones composing the structure.

The first, question that arises with regard to these Hunebeds is, were they originally covered with earth or not? That some of the smaller ones were and are is clear enough, and some of medium size are still partially so; but the largest, and many of the smaller, do not show a vestige of any such covering; and it seems impossible to believe that on a tract of wretched barren heath, where the fee-simple of the land is not now worth ten shillings an acre, any one could, at any time, have taken the trouble to dig down and cart away such enormous mounds as would have been required to cover these monuments. It seems here clearer than almost anywhere else that, even if it had been intended to cover them, that intention, in more than half the cases, was never carried into effect.

It may be taken for granted that these Hunebeds were at one time much more numerous in Drenthe than they now are, but it is a much more difficult point to ascertain whether they extended into the neighbouring provinces or not. One is found in Groningen, and one in Friesland, and none elsewhere. It may, of course, be that in these more fertile and thickly inhabited districts they have been utilised, or removed as incumbrances from the soil, while in Drenthe their component parts were of no value, and they are useful as sheep-pens and pigstyes; and to these uses they seem to have been freely applied. It may be, also, that there are no granite boulders in the neighbouring provinces, and that they are common in Drenthe. There certainly seem to be none hi Guelderland, a country in which we would expect to find monuments of this class, as it is the natural line of connection with the German dolmen region; and unless it is that there were no materials handyfor their construction, it is difficult to understand their absence.

As these Hunebeds have been open and exposed for centuries at least—if they were not so originally—and have been used by the peasantry for every kind of purpose, it is in vain to expect that anything will now be found in them which can throw much light on their age or use. We can only hope that an untouched or only partially plundered example may be found in some of the numerous tumuli which still exist all over the country. I confess I do not feel sanguine that this will be the ease. I would hope more from the digging up of the floor of those which are known, and a careful collection of any fragments of pottery and other objects which may be found in them. Nothing of any intrinsic value w ill be found, of course; but what is perfectly worthless for any other purpose may l>o most important in an antiquarian sense. Judging them from a general abstract point of view, they do not seem of high antiquity, and may^r range from the Christian era down to the time when the people of this country were converted to Christianity, whenever that may have been. This, however, is only inferred from their similarity to other monuments mentioned in the preceding pages, not from any special evidence gathered from themselves or from any local tradition bearing on their antiquity.

When wo have examined the megalithic remains of Brittany and of the north of France, we shall be in a better position than we now are to appreciate the importance of the gap that exists between the French and Scandinavian provinces; but in the meanwhile it may be convenient to remark even here that it hardly seems doubtful that the Hunebeds of Drenthe and the Grottes des fees of Brittany are expressions of the same feeling, and, generally, that the megalithic remains of the southern and northern divisions of the western parts of the European continent are the works of similar if not identical races, applied to the same uses, and probably are of about the same age.

These two provinces are now separated by the Rhine valley. It is probably not too broad an assertion to say there are no true Rude-Stone Monuments in the valleys of the Rhine or Scheldt,¹⁵³ or of any of their tributaries, or, in fact, in any of the countries inhabited by the Germans and Belgtc. The dolmen-building races were, in fact, cut in two by the last-named race on their way to colonise Britain. When that took place, we have no exact means of knowing. According to Caesar, shortly before his time, Divitiacus ruled over the Belgae of Gaul ajul Britain as one province;¹⁵⁴ and the inference from all we know—it is very little—is that the Belgian immigration to this island was of recent date at that time. Whether it was one thousand or ten thousand years, the fact that interests us here is that it took place before the age of the rude-stone monuments. If we admit that the peoples who, from Cadiz to the Cimbrie Chersonese, erected these dolmens were one race—or, at least, had one religion —and were actuated by one set of motives in their respeet for the dead, it seems impossible to escaps from the conclusion that, whether they came direct from the east, or migrated from the south northward, or in the opposite direction, they at one timo formed a continuous community of nations all along the western shores of Europe. They were cut across only in one place— between Drenthe and Normandy—and that by a comparatively modern people, the Belgre. If this is so, the separation took

place in the pre-dolmen period, whenever that may have been. If the original races in Belgium had been in the habit of erecting dolmens before they were dispossessed by the intruders, we should find remains at least of them there now, as we do both north and south of that district. As the case now stands, the conclusion seems inevitable that it was after their separation that the northern and southern families, though no longer in contact, adopted, each in its own peculiar fashion, those more permanent and megalithic forms which contact with a higher civilization taught them to aspire to, without abandoning the distinctions which separated them from the more progressive Celts and the thoroughly civilized Romans.

The map opposite is compiled partly from the two by M. Bertrand, mentioned p. 326, and partly from one which accompanies Baron de Bonstetten’s ‘Essai sur les Dolmens,’ 1864. It has been corrected, in so far as the scale would allow, from the information Since accumulated; and may be considered as representing fairly our knowledge of the distribution of dolmens at the present day. Till, however, the Governments of this country and of Denmark condescend to take up the subject, such a map must necessarily remain imperfect in its most vital parts.

It is ouly in very recent times that the French have turned their attention to the study of their Rude-Stone Monuments; but since they have done so, it has been in so systematic and scientific a manner that, had it been continued a few years longer, little would have been left to be desired by the students of that class of antiquities in France. War and revolution, however, intervened just as the results of these labours were about to be given to the world, and how long we may now have to wait for them, no one can tell. The Musee de St»-Germain was far from being complete in July last, and only (he first parts of the great ‘ Dictionnaire des Antiquites celtiques' had been pubb'shed at that time. We can now hardly hope that the necessary expenditure will be continued which is indispensable to complete the former, and it is difficult to foresee in what manner the materials collected for the dictionary can now be utilised.

Even when much further advanced towards completion, it is hardly to be expected that the museums of St.-Germain and Vannes can rival the royal collections at Copenhagen ; and if the French had confined themselves oidy to collecting, they would not have advanced our knowledge very much; but, while doing this, they have also gathered statistical information, and have f>een mapping and describing, so that our knowledge of their monuments is much more complete than of those of the Danes. To borrow- a simile from kindred sciences, it is as if the Danes had attended exclusively to the mineralogy of the subject: collecting specimens from all parts, and arranging them according to their similarities or affinities, wholly irrespective of the localities from which they came. The French, on the other hand, have founded a science similar to that of geology on their knowledge of the minerals; they have carefully noted the distribution of tho various classes of monuments, and, so far as possible, ascertained their relative superposition. The first is, no doubt, a most useful process, and one that must to a certain extent precede the other; but unless we map the various rocks on the surface and ascertaiu their stratification, it hardly helps us iu studying the formation or history of our globe.

In 18(34 51. Bertrand published in the ‘ Revue archeologique ’ a small map of France, showing the distribution of dolmens as then known; and three years afterwards another, on a much larger scale, intended to accompany the ¹ Dictionnaire des Antiquit& celtiques,’ and containing all that was then known. Were a second edition of this map published now, it would, no doubt, be much more full and complete; but the main outlines must still be tho same, and are sufficient for our present purposes. From these maps and the text which accompanies them we learn that the greater number of the rude-stone monuments in France are arranged at no great distance on either side of a straight line drawn from the shores of the Mediterranean, somewhere about Montpellier, to Morlaix, in Brittany. Thero are none east of the Rhone, none south of the Garonne, till we come to the Pyrenees, and so few north of the basin or valley of tho Seine that they may bo considered as wanderers.

Referring to tho table at the end of this chapter, which is compiled from that of 1864, we find that thirty departments contain more than ten monuments. Thirty others, according to 31. Bertrand, contain from one to eight or nine; and the remaining tweuty-nine either contain none at all or these so insignificant as hardly to deserve attention.

From this table we learn, at least approximately, several facts of considerable interest to our investigation. The first is that, of the three divisions into which Caesar divides Gau), the northern in his day belonged to a race who who had no stone monuments. There are none in Belgium proper, and so few in French Flanders, or indeed in any part of Gallia Belgica, that we may safely assert that the Belgro were not dolmen-builders. In the next place, I cannot help agreeing with M Bertrand in his conclusion that the Celts properly so called have as little claim to the monuments as the Belgre.¹ We know something of the provinces occupied by

the Celts six hundred yours before Christ from Livy’s¹⁵⁵ description of the tribes who, under Bellevesus, invaded Italy. Their capital was Bruges, and they occupied the departments immediately around that city ; but they had not then penetrated into Brittany, nor north of the Seine, nor into any part of Aquitania.® But they occupied the whole of the east of Gaul up, apparently, to the Rhine and the country on the east bank of the Rhone. According to the French statistics, there are 140,000 barrows or tumuli in the departments of the Cote-d’Or, Vosges, Haut-Rhin, Bas-Rhiu, Donbs, Jura, and Ain, but not one single dolmen ;¹⁵⁶ and there are none to the east of the Rhine. As we proceed westward, the tumuli become rarer, and the dolmens are gradually met with. The Averni, for instance, were one of the Celtic tribes that accompanied Bellovesus, and in their country dolmens are found; but perhaps we need only infer from this that in a hilly country like Auvergne the older people still remained, and followed their old customs in spite of its partial occupation by the conquering Celts. We do not know at what period the Celts first invaded Gaul, but there seems no reason for supposing that it could not be very long before they first came in contact with the Romans; and if we may judge from the rate of progress which they made in subduing the rest of the country in historic times, their first invasion could hardly have been a thousand years ac. All the tumuli in the east of France which have been dug into have yielded implements of bronze and metal,⁴ and if they belonged to the Celts, this would fairly accord with the conclusions at which archaeologists have arrived from other sources with regard to the Bronze age. It is not, however, worth while following up the question here; for unless it could be proved that the dolmens either succeeded or preceded the tumuli, it has no bearing on our argument. The fact of their occupying different and distinet districts prevents any conclusion of the sort being arrived at from geographical or external considerations. Their coutents, if compared, might afford some information, but up to the present time this has not been done, and all we can at present

assume is that there were two contemporary civilizations, or barbarisms, co-existing simultaneously ou tho soil of Frauce. My impression is, however, that the Celtic barrow-builders were earlier converts to Christianity, aud left off their heathenish mode of burial long before the less easily converted dolmen-builders of the west ceased to erect their Rude-Stone Monuments.

We are thus reduced to the third of the great provinces into which Gaul was divided in Cassar’s time, to try and find the people who could have erected the stone monuments of France, and at tirst sight it seems extremely probable that they were erected by the Aquitanians. Both Caesar¹ and Strabo^a distinctly assert that the people of the southern province differed from the Celts in language and institutions as well as in features, and add that they resembled more the Iberians of Spain than their northern neighbours. When, however, we come to look more closely into the matter, we tind that the Aquitania of Ctesar was confined to the country between the Garonne and the Pyrenees, and where, however, few, if any, dolmens now exist They are rather frequent in the Pyrenees³ aud the Asturias, where remnants of the dolmen-building races may have found shelter and continued to exist after their congeners were swept from the plains; and there are one or two on the left bank of the Garonne, but except theso there are none iu Aquitania proper. If, how'ever, we apply the term Aquitania to the province as extended by Augustus up to tho left bank of the Loire, we include the greater part of the provinces where dolmens are found; but here again, when w’e look more closely into it, we find that the northern districts of this great province were, in Augustus’ time, inhabited by Celts, or, at all events, that Celts formed the governing and influential bodies in the states. Indeed, the fact seems to be that, during the six centuries which elapsed between tho invasions of Italy by the Gauls and the return invasion of Gaul by the lloinans, the Celts had gradually extended themselves over the whole of central France from the Garonne to the Seine, and had obliterated the political status of the people who had previously occupied the

country, though there is no reason to suppose they had then at least attempted to exterminate them. It must thus be either that the Celts were the builders of the dolmens, which appears most improbable, or that there existed in these provinces a prehistoric people to whom they must be ascribed.

Without at all wishing, at present at least, to insist upon it. I may here state that the impression on my mind is every day growing stronger that tbe dolmen-builders in France are the lineal descendants of the Cave men whose remains have recently been detected in such quantities on the banks of the Dordogne and other rivers in the south of France.¹⁵⁷ These remains are found in quantities in the Ardeche’ and in Poitou.¹⁵⁸ If they have not been fouud in Brittany, it may be that they have not been looked for, or that the soil is unfavourable to their preservation ; but they have been found in Picardy, though possibly not. exactly of the same class. It is, of course, dangerous to found any argument on such local coincidence, as new discoveries may be made in the east of France or elsewhere; but in the present state of our knowledge the Cave men and tho dolmens seem not only conterminous but their frequency seems generally to bo coincident.

As we know next to nothing of the languages spoken in the south-west of France before the introduction of the Romance forms of speech, philology will hardly assist us in our enquiry. There is, however, one particle, ac, which I cannot help thinking may prove of importance, when its origin is ascertained. In the table at the end of this chapter, I have placed the number of the names of the cities having this termination in each department* next to M. Bertrand’s number of dolmens. The coincidence is certainly remarkable, more especially as it is easy to account for the comparative paucity of names with this termination iu Brittany by taking into account the enormous reflex wave of Celtic population from England that overwhelmed that country in the fourth and fifth centuries, and changed the nomenclature of half the places in the district: still, Carnac and Tumiac, Missilac, and others, as names of monuments, and Yffignac, as the name attached to the port which I believe was the place of embarkation for England, with many others that remain, are sufficient to attest that more previously may have existed.

The question remains, what is this particle ? The first impulse is to assume that it is the Basque definite article. The Basques, for instance, say Guizon, “ a man,” Guizonac, “ the man,” and Guiz6nac, “ the men,” besides using it in other cases, while their local proximity to the dolmen country would render such a connection far from improbable. Against this, however, it may be urged, that ac, as a terminal syllable, hardly ever occurs in the Basque provinces, and the names to which it is attached in France hardly seem to belong to that language. Another suggestion bus been made,¹⁵⁹ that it is equivalent to the Greek word vo\t?, which would be exactly the signification for which we are looking, though iu what lauguage this occurs is by no means clear. For our present puq>ose, however, it is of little consequence what it may or may not be. It is sufficient to know that its occurrence is, as nearly as may be, coincident with the existence of dolmens. It does not occur to the eastward of the Bhone, nor do dolmens, though both aro frequent on tho right bank of that river; and it is not to be found in the east of Franee, in those countries which we have reason to believe were at the dawn of history essentially Celtic, and where the tumuli of the Bronze period exist in such numbers. It does, however, occur in that part of Cornwall south of Kcdruth and west of Falmouth,* where all the rude-stone monuments of that province are found, but it is not found anywhere else in Great Britain or Ireland.

Nor is it found in the Channel Islands, though dolmens abound there; but this may be accounted for by the subsequent colonisation of these islands, as of Brittany in more modern times, by races of a different origin, who have to a great extent obliterated the original nomenclature of the country.

Equally interesting, however, for our purposes is the fact that, though the ac-termination occurs frequently in the departments between the Garonne and the Pyrenees, no dolmens exist in that region except, as before mentioned, a few at the roots of the mountains. This, at first sight, might seem to militate against the universality of the theory; but I, on the other hand, only take it to express that the ae-people were driven from that countiy by Ibero-Aquitanians before they had adopted the fashion of stone monuments. If we knew when Aquitania was first occupied by the people whom Caesar and Strabo found there, it would give us a date before which dolmens could hardly have existed; but as we have no materials for the purpose, all that can be said is that, just as the dolmen races were cut in two by the Belgnc before the use of stone for funereal monuments had been introduced, so here the same phenomenon occurred, and the people we have to deal with were driven north of the Garonne, west, of the Bhone, and south of the Seine, before they took to building dolmens — assuming, of course, that they once had extended beyond those limits; but this, except in the case of Aquitania proper, does not at present seem capable of being proved.

I5efore the Romans came in contact with them, and our first written accounts describe them, they had ceased to be a nation politically, and their language also was lost, or, at least, except in the one syllable ac, we now know nothing of it. If, therefore, it may lie argued, the nationality of this people was lost before the Christian era, and their language had become extinct, these monuments must belong to a long anterior period. There are, however, certain considerations which would make us pause before jumping too hastily to this conclusion. There are, throughout the whole dolmen region of the south of France, a series of churches whose style is quite distinct from that of central and northern France. The typical example of this style is the well-known church of St.-Front, Perigueux. But the churches at

Cahors, at Sou iliac, at. Moissac, Peaussac, Tremolac, St.-Avit-Senieur, and many others, are equally characteristic. The cathedral at Angouleme, the abbey church at Fontevrault, and St.-Maurice at Angers,¹⁶⁰ and the church at Loches—all these churches are characterized by possessing domes, and the earlier ones by having pointed arches which look very much more as if they were derived from the horizontal arches of the tumuli than from the radiating arches of the Romans, which the Celts everywhere adopted; and, altogether, the style is so peculiar that no

• me the least familiar with it can ever mistake it for a Celtic style. All belong to the same group, and as distinctly as, or even more so than, the aotermination, mark out the country as inhabited in the eleventh and twelfth centuries by a people differing from the Celts. Though, therefore, both their nationality and their language may have been superseded by those of the more enterprising and active Celts before the time of C.-esar, it is evident they retained their old feeling and a separate internal existence to a period at least a thousand years later.

There is still another trait that marks this country as a non-Celtic. country in historical times—it is in the south-west, and there only, in France that Protestantism ever flourished or took root. To the Celt, the transition was everywhere easy from the government of the hierarchy of the Druids to that of the similarly organized priesthood of Rome. But it required all the cruel power of the Inquisition—the crusades of Simon de Mont fort.— the exterminating wars against the Camisards of the Cevennes— and, in fact, centuries of the most cruel and unrelenting persecution down to the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, nnd, indeed, to the French Revolution—to exteriuinnte this people and extirpate the faith and feelings to which they clung. If they have in their veins, as I fancy they must have, any of the blood of the Cave people, they belong to one of the least progressive people of the earth, and we should not therefore bo surprised if it required two thousand years of Celtic aggressive-

ness, coupled with Celtic ferocity, entirely to obliterate this race, if, indeed, that is done even now, which I very much doubt.

Before leaving this part of the subject, there is one other question which it may be as well to allude to here, as these investigations into the distribution of the rude-stone monuments seem destined to throw a new and important light upon it. Few questions have been more keenly debated among the learned than the relationship stated to have existed between the Cimbri and the Gauls. A great deal has been, and can be, said on both sides,¹⁶¹ but the difficulty appears to me to have arisen principally from the erroneous assumption that no other people except the Celts existed in France.

There is no trace of Celts or of a Celtic language in the Cunbrio Chersonese or the north-west comer of Europe, which is generally assumed to be the country occupied by the Cimbri, and no such people as the Cimbri are found settled in any part of France in historical times. If, however, we assume that the relationship may have been between the Cimbri and the Aqui-tanians, the case assumes a totally different aspect. As we do not know what the language of the Aquitaniana really was, no assistance can be obtained from it, but our very ignorance of it leaves the field open for any other evidence that may be adduced, and that of the monuments seems clear and distinct. It seems almost impossible that there should be so much similarity between the monuments of the two countries without some community of race, and the great likeness that exists l>etween thoso on the southern frontier of the northern dolmen province and those on the northern edge of the southern dolmen field seems almost to settle the question.

From history we only know of the existence of this relationship by the mode in which they fought together against Marius in the late Roman wars. If they were then geographically separated by the Belgffi and the Celts having thrust themselves between

them, the separation must have been recent, for a barbarian people could hardly be brought to acknowledge the ties and duties of relationship after a long interval of time.¹⁶²

As may be gathered from the table, page 376, or the map opposite page 324, the rude-stone monuments are pretty evenly distributed over the whole of the area extending from the English Channel to the Mediterranean Sea. Our knowledge of them is, however, practically confined to the northern portion of this zone, known as Brittany. The information which is available regarding those of Languedoc and Guienne is of the most meagre description. Hundreds of English tourists have visited Brittany, and many of them have drawn the monuments there and at least described them intelligibly; but I do not know one English book that mentions those in the departments of Lot or Dordogne, and almost the only information regarding them is to be picked up from the local “Statistiques;” but as these are very rarely illustrated, they do not suffice. No form of words will convey a correct idea of any unknown architectural monument except by comparing it with one that is known; and unless both have some well-defined features of style, it is even then very difficult, and with rude unshaped stones, almost impossible, by words to convey what is intended.

It is to be regretted that we do not know more of the southern examples,¹⁶³ as they are different in sevend essential features from

those of the north; and it is probable that any one who was familiar with all could point out a gradation of style which would aid materially in determining their age. Whatever that may turn out eventually to be, no one will, I presume, contend that all are of one age or even of one century. It is far more probable that they extend over a considerable lapse of time, probably a thousand years, and if this is so, there must hare been changes of fashion even among Cave races as their blood got more and more mixed; and it would be interesting to know where and—relatively at least —when this took place. 3Iy present impression is that the southern are the most modern, for this among other reasons.—I look on the sequence of a cist in a barrow to a dolmeu or chamber in a tumulus as very nearly certain, and from that the sequence to the exposed free-standing dolmen, and from that to the dolmen on the tumulus, as nearly, if not quite as, probable. The latter form, so far as I know, never occurs in Brittany, while on the other hand it is common in the south of Franc?.¹ If they are of the same

age as similar monuments in Scandinavia and Ireland, they must bo of comparatively modern date. There are also somo monu-

this inlent; but (he war rendered the \ form of on " argument,” this is of composition of an exploring and sketching pamtively little consequence, fureiguer bo undesirable that I was forced ¹ In a paper on the • Monuments me'ga-to desist. Had this book lieen a “sta- lithiquesdcrAuvergne/byM.Cartheillmc, Usque " of the subject, ns it was origin- in tho Norwich volume of the Prehistoric ally intended, I should have been Congress, ho gives drawings of ton us obliged to defer its publication till I had types. Fivo of these, or one-half, arc d.il-accomplished this journey, or till the mens on tumuli, whieh is, however, pro m aiumi nts had boon illustrated. As, bahly more than a fair proportion. One however, it l.as now assumed more the has already Iiolii given, woodcut No. 8.

rnente, trilithons of hewn or partially hewn stone, as this one at Sauelieres (woodcut No. 122), which at least look more modern than their northern congeners.

The monument, however, that seems capable of throwing the greatest amount of light on their age is the dolmen of St-Germain-sur-Vienne, near C’onfolens, in Poitou. As will be seen from the woodcuts opposite, its cap-stone, measures 12 feet by 15 feet, and is of proportionate thickness. The mass was originally supported by five columns of Gothic design, but one having fallen away, it now rests only on four; but their interest arises from the fact that the style of their ornamentation belongs undoubtedly to the twelfth century or thereabouts—certainly not earlier than the eleventh. In order to explain away so unwelcome an anomaly, it has been suggested, that some persons in the twelfth century cut away all the rest of the original rude stones which supported the cap-stone, and left only the frail shafts w hich we now see. If this were so, it would in no way alter the argument to be derived from it. If men could be found in tho twelfth century to take the trouble and run the enormous risk of such an operation, their respect for the monument must have been quite equal to that implied in its erection; but the fact is that each of the five columns is composed of three separate pieces—a base, a shaft, and a capital,¹⁶⁴ an we see them now as they were originally erected.¹⁶⁵

There may be doubts about the tomb of the Moals at Ballina (page 233), but doubt seems impossible with regard to this: it is a dolmen pure and simple, and it was erected in the twelfth century. In itself the fact may not be of any very great importance, but it cuts away the ground from any d priori argument as to the age of these monuments. It does not, of course, prove that they are all modern, but it tloes show that some of them at

least were erected after the time of the Romans, and at an era extending even far into the middle ages.

It is amusing, however, to see how the French antiquaries resist such a conclusion. Dr. de Closmadeuc, for instance, one of the most distinguished antiquaries of Brittany, opened a perfectly virgin tumulus at Crubelz. After penetrating through three distinct but undisturbed strata, he reached the roof of the enclosed dolmen or chamber. In this he found the usual products of cremation and the inevitable flint arrow-heads, but he refers in triumph to the “ absence de toute trace des metaux.” “ Aucun doute,” he adds, “ n’est done possible. Ce

bat there are still difficulties, for he goes on to say: “ Nous tenons peu de compte des debris de tuiles antiques rencontrees a la superficie du tumulus, et meiue sous leg tables du dolmen. II est raisonnable d’admettre que ces fragments de tuiles qui de-noncent l’industrie gallo-romaine, ont aceidentellement penetre dans l’interieur.”¹

Let us pause a moment to consider what is involved in such a supposition. These tiles, which it is admitted are scattered in quantities over the surrounding plain, must have climbed to the top of the mound, penetrated through three undisturbed strata of earth, aud finally penetrated “accidentally” between the close-fitting slabs forming the roof of the chamber. The hypothesis will not bear a moment’s examination, but anything, however absurd, is to some minds preferable to admitting that any dolmen or tumulus can be subsequent to Homan times. It is astonishing, however, what effect that shibboleth, “ no trace of metal,” has on the mind of most antiquaries. It is, of course, true that before the metals were introduced no trace of them could be found in the prehistoric harrows of the rude savages that occupied Europe in the earliest times. We do not, at the present day, bury metal objects in our graves, and but for the coffin nails it would be as fair to argue that the graves in Kensal Green are prehistoric because the interments show no trace of metal implements. At all events, there are many burying races now existing who do not use coffins, nor bury metal objects in their graves; and all these this argument would make prehistoric. To me it seems much more logical to assume that, iu those countries which had been occupied by the Romans, the natives, though reverting after their departure to their original modes of sepulture, had at least been so far civilized as to know that bronze daggers aud spearheads were not likely to be of much use in the next world, aud had come to the conclusion that the personal ornaments of the dead might as well remain with their living friends. This hypothesis would at least account for the absence of metal in the long barrows of Gloucestershire, and at West Kennet, as well as at Crubelz, though Roman pottery was found in all these

instances. In fact, it is the merest negative presumption to assume that., because no metal is found in a grave, it must be prehistoric. It may be of any age, down to yesterday’s, in so far as such proof is concerned.

Even the presence of metal, however, does not disturb the faith .of some antiquaries. The Baron de Bonstetten, for iustance. opened a tumulus not. far from Crubelz. At one foot (30 centimetres) below the undisturbed surface the usual deposit of flint implements was found; and two feet (60 centimetres) below them two statuettes of Latoua in terra-cotta and a coin of Constantine II. were found, but without this in the least degree shaking his undoubting faith in the prehistoric antiquity of the tomb!¹⁶⁶

Numerous other Roman coins have been found in these French monuments, but their testimony is disregarded. In the Manne er H’roek, commonly called the Butte de Cesar, about half a mile south from Locmariaker, near the surface, eleven medals of the Roman emperors, from Tiberius to Trajan, were found, together with fragments of bronze, glass, and pottery, but there were no signs of a secondary interment.¹⁶⁷ Iu like manner, in another monument at Beaumont-sur-Oise, Roman moneys were found, but, as 31. Bertrand is careful to explain, in a stratum above the stone and flint implements, which, of course, he believed to mark the true date of the monument.³ It seems impossible, however, that all these Roman coins can have been accidentally placed there. Those of Valentinian and Theodosius in the mound at. New Grange were precisely in the same position as those of Titus, Domitiau, aud Trajan in the Butte de Cesar or those of Beaumont, and so were those of Constantine found at Ulev, in Gloucestershire (ante, p. 1 ti.'i). Those of Valentinian at Minning Lowe were in the tomb itself; so probably might others have been found in the other tombs had they not previously been rifled. It is not easy to assign a motive for placing these coins in the upper part of the mound externally. Their being found in that position at New Grange, Uley, Locmariaker, und Beaumont, is, however, sufficient to prove it was not

accidental, and their value is so small that they could not have been buried there for concealment. They must have had something to do with some funereal rite or superstition, the memory of which has passed away. No ancient British or Gaulish coins have ever been found in similar positions, and no Christian coins, which, had their presence been purely accidental, would probably have been the case. The inference seems to me inevitable that they were looked on as valued relics or curiosities, and placed there intentionally by those who raised the mounds it may be very long after the dates which the coins bear.

There is nothing specific in the Rude Stone Monuments of France sufficient to distinguish them from those of the other countries we have been describing. They are larger, finer, and more numerous there than in either Scandinavia or the British Isles, but except in the negative peculiarity of there being no circles in France there is little to distinguish the two groups. It can hardly even be absolutely asserted that there are no circles in France. There are some semicircles, which may possibly have been parts of circles never completed; Ihere are some rows of small stones around or on tumuli; but certainly nothing that can for one moment be classed with the great circles of Cumberland and Wiltshire, or those of Moytura and Stennis, and certainly nothing like the innumerable Scandinavian examples.

We are hardly yet in a position to speculate why this should be so; but, so far as 1 can at present see, I would infer from this that the French examples are, as a rule, of earlier date than the British and Scandinavian. The circle I take to be one of the latest forms of rude-stone architecture—the skeleton of a tumulus, after the flesh of the sepulchral mound, which gave meaning to the group, had been thrown on one side as no longer indispensable. But of this we shall be better able to judge as we proceed.

Another characteristic, although not a distinction, is the fondness of the French for the “Allee couverte” or “Grotto des fees.” No examples of this form have yet been brought to light in England, but one is engraved (woodcut No. 80) as the Hag

Birra’s grave near Monasterboice, a second from the same neighbourhood, at Greenmount (woodcut No. 81), and they exist in Scaudinavia, but their home is Drenthe and the neighbouring corner of Germany. As already mentioned, upwards of fifty examples exist in that province. They aro much ruder, it must be confessed, than those of France; but this may arise from the nature of the only material available; they have also the peculiarity of having the entrance always at the side instead of at the end.

So far us their distribution in France has yet been ascertained, the Grottes des fees exist only on the Loire, and to the north of it, in fact in the most northern division of the French dolmen region; while, on the other hand, as they are principally found in Drenthe, or at the southern extremity of the German dolmen field, wo may assume that there is some connection between the two, or that there would have been if it had not been severed by the Belgians before those in either region were erected.

One of the finest of the French examples of this class of monuments is that near Saumur, at Bagneux. The walls are composed of only four stones on one side and three on the other, yet it measures 57 feet (j inches by 14 feet 4 inches across. Another, near Esse, is even larger, though not so regular in plan, nor so grand in tho character of the stones. It measures, however, 61 feet by 12 feet at the entrance, increasing to 14 feet over all at the inner end. There is a third at Mettray, near Tours, which, though very much smaller, is curiously characteristic of the form. The immense mass in the centre (woodcut No. 125) and tho two smaller which form tho roof almost take from it the character of rude-stone architecture. There is a fourth, of a less megalithic character, at Locmariaker,¹⁶⁸ and several others are dispersed over Brittany. It is not possible to know whether the intention may not have been that these, like all smaller chambers, should have been buried in tumuli. These just quoted, however, certainly never were so, but this may have arisen from their having been left unfinished. That at Bagneux, however, could hardly have supported a heavy mass without falling in, and that

at Mettray looks too like u finished monument for any one to fancy its builders wished it hid.

Tlie more usual form of French dolmens is either square or slightly in excess of that form, seldom reaching two squares in

plan, and with a height equal to its breadth. One of the finest specimens¹⁶⁹ of a monument of this class is in the middle of the

village of Enikenho, halfway between Carnac and Erdeven, and is now used as a cart-shed or barn. It certainly never was covered up, though its entrance may have been closed ; indeed, the stones used for that purpose still lie in front of it. From this, which may be styled a first-class dolmen of the ordinary type, down to the simple dolmen of four stones, like Kit’s Cotty house, every possible variety and gradation are to be found in France; but, so far as I know, no classification has been hit upon which would enable us to say which are the oldest or which the more modern.

On the whole, however, I am inclined to look on the Grottes des fees as the more modern form. The stones of which they are composed are generally hewn, or at least shaped, by metal tools to the extent to which those of Stonehenge can be said to be so treated. They also look more like ordinary structures than other megalithic monuments, and seem rather sepulchral chapels than sepulchres. Even, however, if we were to determine to regard them as relatively the most modern of the northern dolmens, this would not settle the question of the southern external dolmens on tumuli, which may be even more modern. These questions, however, must, I fear, remain unanswered till our knowledge of the form of the whole group and of the materials of which the monuments are composed is more extensive and more accurate than it is at present.

The holed-stone variety occurs frequently in France, either in the form of simple four-stone dolmens, like that of Trie, Oise¹⁷⁰ (woodcut No. 127), or iu a still more characteristic example at Grandmont, in Bas-Languedoc¹⁷¹ (woodcut No. 128). Certainly neither of these was intended to be covered up, at least in the first instance, or, at all events, only partially; or the use of the hole, which was, no doubt, to get access to the chamber, would have been destroyed. The umbrella form of the southern example is hardly such as would ever be used for a chamber in a tumulus, but as a peut-roof is singularly suitable for an open-air monument. The so-called Coves at Avebury were, I believe, in this form, and it prevails also in India¹⁷² and elsewhere, and the likeness between the two is so remarkable that it may well have given rise to speculations as to their common origin.

found also frequently in these islands, though I do not know if it occurs in Scandinavia. Mr. Du Noyer proposed to call them “ earth-fast dolmens,” ¹⁷³ from one end of the cap-stones always resting on the ground, the other only being supported by a pillar or block. At first sight it might appear that they were only unfinished or imperfect dolmens, as it is more than probable that the mode of erection, in all instances, was to raise first one end of the cap-stone and then the other, as by this means the weight is

practically halved. If, however, any faith is to be placed in this representation of a monument by Male,¹⁷⁴ it is clear that it was a deliberate mode of getting rid of half the expense and half the trouble of erecting a dolmen scpulchre. Generally speaking, however, they are more like the one near Poitiers (woodcut No. 130), where the stone either rests at one end on a bank or on a flat space sloping upwards. Those in Ireland and Wales seem all really to be only demi-dolmens, and as economy would hardly be a motive in the good old times, 1 look upon them as probably a very modern form of this elass of monument. There is, indeed,

one at Kerland, in Brittany (woodcut No. 131), which, in spite of the shock sucli an idea will give to most psople, I cannot help

thinking is and always was a Christian monument. At least it is inconceivable to me from what motive any Christian could have

erected a cross 011 a pagan monument of this class, if it really were one. It seems, on the other hand, perfectly intelligible

that long after their nominal conversion to Christianity the people_t would adhere to the forms so long practised by their ancestors, and there appears to be no great reason why even the most bigoted priest should object to it, provided the symbol of the cross made it quite clear that the “ poor inhabitant below” died in the true faith.

1 have purposely refrained from speaking of rocking stones, which play so important a part in the forms of Druidieal worship invented by Stukeley, Borlase, and the antiquaries of the last century, because I believe that nine-tenths of those found in this country—if not all—are merely natural phenomena. So far from l>eing surprised that this should be the ease, the wonder is that they are not more frequent where loose boulders abound, either ice-borne or freed by the washing away of the underlying strata. That some of these should rest in an unstable equilibrium easily disturbed is only what might bo expected, and that they would also be matters of marvel to the country people around is also natural; but it does not follow from this that any priests purposely and designedly placed, or could place, rude stones in such positions, or that they used them for religious purposes.

stood from the preceding woodcut, taken from ‘La France 11101111-mentale et pittoresque,’ which correctly represents its form and appearance.¹ The cap-stone measures 22 feet by 11 feet, and is lti inches in thickness, and is so balanced 011 its two points of support that a slight pressure of the hand is sufficient to set it oscillating with a motion which it retains for some time.³

Another and more celebrated one, in Brittany, which is known us the Pierre branlante de Huelgoat, seems rather due to accident.

It looks as if it formed, or was intended to form, part of a demi-dolmen, but happening to rest on one of its supports so as to oscillate, it has been allowed to remain so. Even assuming, however, that this was done designedly, what would it prove beyond tho desire which pervades-all these monuments, of exciting astonishment by tours de force. I believe it is correct to say that no passage exists in any book ancient or medieval which mentions rocking stones or their uses; nor has anyone

been able to explain how they delivered their oracles. A certain push produced an oscillation, not fitful or irregular, but always in proportion to the force applied; so the answer must always have been the same aud alike to all people. A still more important fact is that nowhere do the people appeal to them now. Neither at the Beltane nor at Halloween, nor at any of those festivals where country people revive every extinct superstition to aid them in prying into futurity, are these rocking stones appealed to ; and it seems almost impossible that, when so many other superstitions have survived, this one should bo lost, and lost in presence of tho rocks themselves, which still remain. Wonders they certainly are, but I question much if they ever were appealed to for any higher purpose than that of extracting sixpences from the pockets of gaping tourists.

In a zone about twenty miles in extent, stretching from Erdeven on the north-west to Tiuniac in a south-easterly direction, and nowhere more than five miles in width, there is to be found the most remarkable group of megalithic remains, not only in France, but perhaps in the whole world. Not only' are examples of every class of monument we have been describing, except circles, to be found here, but they are larger and liner examples than are generally to be met with elsewhere. Another point of interest also is that within the zone are found—if I am not mistaken— both a cemetery and a battle-field. At least in the neighbourhood of Locmariaker, which there seems no reason for doubting was the Dariorigum of the Romans, the capital of the Venetes in Ctesar’s times,¹⁷⁵ all the monuments are more or less sculptured, and all the stones fashioned, not to say hewn. On the other haud, no stone in tho neighbourhood of Carnac is hewn, or even fashioned, beyond splitting, and no sculptures of any class have been traced. Tlie distinction is too marked to be accidental, and unless it can l)e made out that they belong to different ages, which appears to me most improbable, goes far to establish the conclusion at which we have arrived in previous chapters.

To begin with the Carnac monument,¹⁷⁶ which is the best known and the most important. As will be seen by the woodcut on p. 352, it consists of two separate alignments, or great stone rows —one, that of Camac, extending for nearly two miles in a direction nearly east and west; the other, that of Erdeven, at a distance of two miles and a half from that at Carnac, being little more than one mile in length. There is a third, but smaller, group at St.-Barbe, about a mile and a half due south of Erdeven; and numerous dolmens and tumuli are spread at intervals all over the plain.

In order to be understood, the Camac monument must again be subdivided into three portions. Beginning at Le Maeneo (the Stones), we have eleven rows of very tine stones, measuring from

11 feet to 13 feet in height from the ground, and still nearly perfect. Gradually, however, they become smaller aud more sparse, till, when they reach the road from Auray to Carnac, there are few of them that measure 3 feet in any direction, and some are still smaller. Shortly after passing that road the avenues cease altogether, for a distance of more than 300 yards, there being nothing but a few natural boulders in the interval lietween. When, however, we reach the knoll on which the farm of Kermario stands, the avenues reappear, this time only ten in number, but perfectly regular, and with stones as large and as regularly spaced as those at Maenec. They diminish more and more in size, however, and almost die out altogether before they reach the mound (tumulus?) on which the windmill stands.

Ronalds, in the work before alluded to. to his treasures, and the use of them by

1 inch, is still in Dr. Deane's possession, at information in this chapter. The general

that it is hoped it may lie preserved by sufficiently correct for my scolc or my

and after that become so small and sparse that a stranger riding across tho line could hardly remark that they were artificially disposed, but would merely regard it as a stony piece of land. They again cease entirely before we reach the brook, to recommence at Kerlescant, where thirteen rows are found; but these are composed of stones of less dimensions and more irregularly spaced than those at Maenec, and die out much more rapidly. At a distance of less than 500 yards from the head of the column they disappear entirely- It may be suggested that these gaps arise from the stones having been removed for agricultural and other purposes. I think, however, that any one who carefully examines the spot will be convinced that we really now possess all, or nearly all, that were ever placed here. They are thickest and best preserved in the village of Maenec, aud at Kormario, where buildings are most frequent, and they disappear exactly in those places where there are no buildings or walls, but where the ground is an open, barren heath, without roads, and whence it would be very difficult to transport them; and in so stony a country it is very improbable that the attempt would be made. Besides this, the gradual way in which they diminish in size before disappearing shows a regularity of design, regarding which there can be no mistake. In addition to this, the heads of the three divisions are all marked by monuments of different kinds, but which are easily recognizable. At the head of the Maenec division there is a curvilinear enclosure of smaller stones, none of them being more than 6 feet in height, but set much closer together than the rows (woodcut No. 136). It probably was once complete, and, if so, joined the centre stone row. At Kermario, a dolmen stands in front of the alignment, not remarkable for its size, but conspicuous from its position; and at Kerlescant there is a quadrangular¹⁷⁷ enclosure, three sides of which are composed of stones of smaller size and set closely together, like those at Maenec. The fourth side is formed by a tumulus or long

barrow. This was dug into in 1851, by some persons with or without authority; but who they were, or what they found, is not recorded.

The monument at Erdeven is very inferior in scale to that at Ctirnnc, and planned on a different principle. Instead of the heads of the division following one another, as at Carnac, they face outwards; and, like the fabled Ainphisbena, this group has two heads, one at each end. The principal one is the western, where there is a group of very large stones close to the road, but rather confusedly' arranged. There seem to be nine or ten rows, and a row of large stones branches off at right angles to the north. After extending about 100 yards the main column dies out, and is resumed again at a distance of 200 yards, in smaller stones much more widely spaced. It is again and again so interrupted, that it is sometimes difficult to trace it till we come near the eastern end, where it resumes its regularity, possessing eight well-defined rows of stones similar to those, at the west end.¹⁷⁸

At the west end there can still be traced the remains of what was once a tumulus, and, beyond that, a single standing menhir. At the east end there is a tumulus of a somewhat oval form, and in the centre, a hill, or rising ground, apparently natural, on which arc placed two dolmens ; and, south of the east end, a second hill or mound with two more similar monuments.

It is not easy to guess whether the lines of St.-Barbe were ever more complete than we now find them. My own impression is that we have them now very nearly as originally completed. The head facing the west seems to have been intended for a curvilinear enclosure similar to that at Maenec, but is now, at least, very incomplete. Its most remarkable feature is the group of stones at its head (woodcut No. 137), two of which are the largest and finest blocks in the neighbourhood. The farthest away in tho view is 19 feet long by 12 feet broad, and 8 feet thick; the other, seen in the foreground, even exceeds it in dimensions. Whether these are like the Coffin stones at Aylesford, or the two stones found among the stone rows at Dartmoor, or have, indeed, any separate meaning, must be left to be determined when we know more of the general scheme on which these monuments were planned.

Tlicre is nothing at present but juxtaposition to justify us in connecting these great stone rows with the smaller groups of stones and the dolmens or tumuli which stud the plain where they are found. In respect to these, what we find at Carnac seems the exact converse of what exists at Stonehenge and Stennis. There the great stone monuments stand among tho pigmy barrows of another race and age. Here all are megalitliic and all seem to have bsen erected nearly at the same time, and to belong to one people, whoever they may eventually be proved to have been. In

bo far as any argument as to their age is concerned, it is at present of little importance whether this is so or not, for they are all equally uncommunicative on this subject.

One of the tumuli known as Mont St.-Michel, is so situated with respect to the Maenec row that it seems impossible to dissociate the two. It was opened by M. Reu6 Galles in 1802, and an account of his researches, in the form of a report to the Pr6fet, was published shortly afterwards. The mound itself, at its base, is nearly 400 feet in length by half that dimension in width. In modern times its summit has been levelled, to form a platform for the church which now occupies its eastern summit. In front of the church, M. Gallos sunk a shaft near

the centre of the mound, and came upon a sepulchral chamber of irregular form, the side walls of which were formed of very irregular and bad masonry of small stones, similar to that of the dolmens at Crubelz. Its mean dimensions were about G feet by 5 feet, and 3 feet 6 inches in height. In it were found some magnificent celts of jade and tribolite, nine pendents in jasper, and 101 beads in jasper, with some in turquoise, all polished and pierced so as to form a necklace. The human remains in the principal cell seem utterly to have perished, owing probably to the continued penetration of water since, at least, the levelling of the summit, though some bones were subsequently found in a small chamber adjoining.

On the north side of the avenue at Kerlescant, at a distance of about 100 paces from it, is a second long barrow, consequently occupying the same relative position to it that Mont St.-Michel does to that at Muenec. It is so similar in external appearance and general arrangement to that forming the north side of the enclosure, which terminates the avenue, that there can be little doubt of their being of the same age and forming part of the same general arrangement. It had been opened some twenty years ago by a gentleman residing at Carnac,but was re-examined in 1867 by the IJev. W. C. Lukis.¹⁷⁹

In the centre he found a long rectangular chamber, measuring 52 feet in length by 5 feet in width internally, and divided into two

equal comjmrtments by two stones cut away in the centre, so as to leave a hole 1 foot 6 inches wide by 3 feet high. A similar but smaller hole exists on the side, aud is identical with those found in

the long barrows at Rodmarton and Avening in Gloucestershire.¹⁸⁰ Mr. Lnkis, among other things, found an immense quantity of brokeu pottery, some of very tine quality.

Two vases which lie was enabled to restore are interesting from their general resemblance to the two which Mr. Bateman found iu Arbor Low (woodcut No. 31) same in form, there

Mr. Lukis mentions a still larger one. It measures 81 feet in length ^m by (5 feet in width,is divided into two compartments like the one just.

described, and bus id so a holed entrance. He also measured two in Finistere, one 70 feet, the other 6(5 feet, in length, and both 6 feet wide. Both, however, had been rifled long ago, and are now mere ruins. More, no doubt, would be found if looked for. Indeed, these straight-lined “allees couvertes, ” or “Grottes des fees,” without cells, as the French call them, as before mentioned, are the most characteristic, if not the most common, form of French rude-stone monuments. The only other place where they are equally common is Drenthe, and it may be that this side hole at Kerlescant is an appioaeh to the side entrance so usual in that proviuce.

At riouharnel, about a mile and a half westward from Mont St.-Michel. a double dolmen was opened a good many years ago. In it were found some beautiful gold ornaments, others in bronze, nnd some celts or stone axes in jade¹—all these, like those of Mont St.-Michel, belonging evidently to what antiquaries call the latest period of the Polished Stone age; but until it is determined what that age is, it does not help us much to a date.

To the north of Kerlescant, at about the distance of half a mile, is another long barrow, called Moustoir or Moustoir-Carnac, which

earlier monuments. This, as well us the walls, being built with small stones, I take to be a certain indication of a more modern age. A considerable number of flint implements were found in the western chamber, with some beads aud a partially pierced cylinder in serpentine, but no coins, nor any object of an age which can bo positively dated. Here, however, these troublesome Roman tiles make their appearance as at Crubelz. “ lei, comme ii Mane er H'ruek, nous trouvons les traces carneteristiques du eonquerant (les Remains): des tuiles a rebord ont croulfi, au pied de notre butte fun&raire, et plusieurs meme se sont glissees a travers les couches superieures des pierres, qui forment line partie de la masse.”¹⁸¹

If these monuments are really prehistoric, it is to mo incomprehensible that these traces of the Romans should bo so generally prevalent in their structure. If it is objected that these are not found in the chambers of the tombs themselves, the answer seems only too evident that hardly one of them is virgin: all, or nearly all, have beeni entered before the time of recent explorers, and all their more valuable contents removed. Celts and beads and stone implements were not likely to attract the attention of early pilferers, and these they left; but except in the instance of the sepulchre at Plouliarnel, metal is very rarely found in any. But the presence of Homan pottery, or other evidence of that people, in the long barrows in Gloucestershire, at Kennet, and at Carnac, are too frequent to be accidental. In so far as proving that the monument is not prehistoric, the presence of a single fragment of Roman pottery is as conclusive as a hoard of coins would be, provided it is found so placed that it could not have been inserted there after the mound was complete; and this I fancy is the case in nil the instances mentioned above.

It is rather to be regretted that no good survey exists of this cemetery. Not that much depends on the juxtaposition of the monuments, but that, as the French are continually changing their names, and most of them have two, it is not always easy to feel sure which monument is being spoken of at any particular time. Those on the mainland are situated in a zone about a mile in length, running north and south, between Mand Lud, the most northern, and Mane er H’roek, the most southern. The first-named is a long barrow, 260 feet by about 165, but not, as in England, of one age or containing only one, but, like Moustoir-Carnac, several sepulchres, which may either be of the same age or erected at different though hardly distant periods, and joined together by being buried under one great mouud. Of the throe which Mane Lud contains, the most interesting is the partially covered dolmen at the west end. It consists of a chamber of somewhat irregular form, but measuring 12 feet by 10 feet, and covered by one enormous block of stone, measuring 29 feet by 15 feet, and with a passage leading to it, making the whole length from the entrance to the central block of the chamber 20 feet. According to Mr. Ferguson,¹⁸² five of the blocks of this dolmen are sculptured; according to 31. Rene Galles,¹⁸³ nine are so ornamented. The stone, however, is so rough and the place so dark that it is difficult at times to distinguish them and always so to draw them. The principal objects represented seem to be intended for boats

and hatchets, but there are other figures which cannot be so classed, and, though it may be rash to call them writing, they may mean numbers or cyphers of some sort. Their great interest is, however, their similarity to the engravings on Irish monuments. If any one will, for instance, compare this 1 \ woodcut (No. 145) and woodcut No. 68 ' '** ¹

accidental; and in like manner the curvilinear forms of woodcut No. 146, in a manner hardly to be mistaken, resemble those from Clover Hill (woodcut No. 77).

Close by Mane Lud, but a little nearer to Locmariaker, stands what may be considered as the most interesting, if not the finest, free-standing dolmen in France. Its roof consists of two stones: one of these measures 18 feet by 9 feet,¹ and more than 3 feet in thickness. The second stone is very much smaller, and seems to form a sort of porch

¹ Woodcuts No. 145 and 146 arc * Those dimension.-* are from Richard; copied from Mr. Forgusun’B paper in the other authorities make it IS feet by I'2

dolmens, on tliree points, their architects having early learned how difficult it was to make sure of their resting on more ; so that unless they wanted a wall to keep out the stuff out of which the tumulus was to bo composed, they generally poised them on three points like that at Castle Wellan (woodcut No. 7).

The great interest in this dolmen, however, lies in its sculptures. The stone which closes the east end is shaped into the form of two sides of an equilateral spherical triangle and covered with sculptures, which this time are neither characters nor repre-

sentations of living things, but purely decorative. At one time I thought, tin; form of a cross could be traced on the stone. The central stem and the upper arm are shown clearly enough in the drawing by Mr. Ferguson; but all the drawings show a lower cross-arm—though I confess I did not see it—which quite destroys this idea. On the roof a well-sculptured plumed ¹⁸⁴ hatchet can be traced very distinctly, as shown in the woodcut copied from Mr. Ferguson. He fancies he can also trace the form of a plough in the sculptures of the roof, but this seems doubtful.

It is to tliis dolmen that the great fallen obelisk belongs. If it was one stone, it measured 64 feet in length and 13 feet across its greatest diameter; but I confess I cannot, from the mode in which it lifts fallen, rid myself of the idea that it was in reality two obelisks, and not one. Whether this was the case or not, it is a remarkable work of art for a rude people, for it certainly has been shaped with care, and with the same amount of labour might have been made square or round or any other shape that might have been desired. This, however, is one of tiie peculiarities of the style. No one will dispute that this obelisk aud the stones of the Dol ar Marchant are hewn; but instead of adopting the geometrical forms, of which we are so fond, they preferred those that reminded them of their old rude monuments, and which to their eyes were more beautiful than the straight lines of the Romans. I do not feel quite sure that artistically they were not right.

If we compare this dolmen with that at Krnkcuho (woodcut No. 12(1), the difference between them appears very striking. Tlie Dol ar Marchant is a regular trijtod dolmen, carefully built of shaped stones and engraved. The other is a magnificent cist, walled with rude stones, and such as would form a chamber iu a tumulus if buried in one, though whether this particular example was ever intended to bo so treated or not is by no means clear. Be this as it may, there are two modes of accounting for the difference between two monuments so nearly alike in dimensions and situated so near to one another. The first would be to assume that the Krukenho example is the oldest, it being the rudest and approaching more nearly to the primitive form of the monuments: the second would be to assume that the one was the memorial of some warrior, erected in haste on the battle-field where he fell, by his companions iu arms; and that the other was a royal sepulchre, prepared at leisure either by tlie king himself or by those who succeeded him in times of peace, and consequently who had leisure for such works. We must know more of these monuments before a satisfactory choice can be made between these two hypotheses. At present I rather incline to the belief that the circumstances under which they were erected may have more to do with their differences than their relative ages.

To return to Loemuriaker. Close to the town there is, or was, a long allfo couverte.¹⁸⁵ It is 7U feet long, and divided towards its inner end into a square chamber, to which a long slightly curved gallery led, composed of fourteen stones on each side. Five of

these are covered with ornaments, and characters engraved on them. One might be considered as representing the leaf of a fern, or possibly a palm; the rest are ovals, circles, and similar ornaments, which may or may not have more meaning than those at New Grange or other monuments in the locality.

On the other side of the village is the tumulus already mentioned as Mane er H'roek, where the twelve Roman coins were found, and inside it an immense collection of polished celts, but all broken, and one slab, which apparently originally closed the door, and is covered with sculptured hatchets, similar in character to that on the roof of the Dol ar Marchant, but not so carefully drawn nor so well engraved. Besides these there are several—probably as many as a dozen—monuments of the same class, within what may fairly be considered the limits of this cemetery; but of these the most interesting, as well as the most perfect, is that on

annexed plan.¹⁸⁶ Tlie gallery of entrance measures 44 feet from where the liniug stones begin to the chamber, which is quadrangular in form, and measures 9 feet by 8 feet. All the six stones forming the three sides of the chamber, and most of those which line the entrance on either hand, are most elaborately sculptured with patterns, the character of which will be understood from the annexed woodcuts. The pattern, it will be observed, is not so flowing or graceful as those found at New Grange or Dowtb, and nowhere, I believe, can it bo said to imitate vegetable

forms; and in the woodcut on the left-hand stone are some seventeen or eighteen figures, which are generally supposed to represent celts, and probably do so; but if they do, from their position they must mean something more, either numbers or names, but, whatever it may be, its meaning has not yet been guessed. On other stones there are waving lines, which are very generally assumed to represent serpents, aud, I believe, correctly so; but as that is somewhat doubtful, it is as well to refrain from citing them. Besides these, the general pattern is circles within

circles, and flowing lines nearly equidistant, but, except on one stone, never of spirals, and then less graceful than tho Irish. The sculpture, however, on some of the stones at Lough Crew, and that in the centre especially of woodcut No. 75, is absolutely identical with the patterns found here; and altogether there is more similarity between these sculptures and those at Lough Crew than between almost any other monuments of the class that I know of.

In the chamber on the left-hand side is a stone (woodcut No. 153), with three holes in it, which have given rise to nn unlimited amount of speculation. Generally it is assumed that it was here that the Druids tied up the human victims whom they were about to sacrifice. But, without going back to the question as to whether there ever were any Druids in the Morbihan, would any priest choose a small dungeon 8 feet square and absolutely dark for the performance of one of their greatest and most solemn rites? So far as we know anything of human sacrifices, they were always performed in the open day and in the presence of multitudes. Assuming for the moment, however, that these holes were intended for 6ome such purpose, two would have sufficed, and these of a form much simpler and more easily cut. As will be seen from the woodcut, not only are the three holes joined, but a ledge or trough is sunk below them which might hold oil or holy water, and must, it appears to me, have been intended for some such purpose.

The existence of these holes seems to set at rest another question of some interest. Generally it has been assumed that the tattooing on the stones of the chambers, &c., may have been done with stone implements. This cannot be denied, though it seems improbable; but the undercutting of the passages between these holes and the formation of tho trough could only be effected by a tool which would bear a blow on its head, and a heavy one too, or, in other words, by some well-tempered metal tool.

At Tumiae, opposite Gavr Inn is, existed a very large tumulus, which was opened in 1S53 by Messrs. Fouquet and L. Gallos. It was found to contain a small chamber, partly formed of large slabs, partly of small stones. Some of the former had rude carvings upon them, but without auy meaning that can now be made out.

The whole lias the appearance of being considerably more modern than Gavr Iimis.

Besiiles these, in the neighbourhood of Carnac and Loc-mariaker, there are at least three other groups of stones in France which deserve much more attention than has hitherto been bestowed upon them. The first is in the peninsula of Crozon, forming the southern side of the roadstead of Brest. It consists, among others, of three alignments of stones. The principal one is at a place called Kerdouadec, and consists of a single line of stones 1600 feet in length, arranged on a slightly curved plan, and terminating in a curious “ Swastica”-like cross. The second, at Carmaret, is a

single line, 000 feet long, and with two branches at right angles to it, near its centre. The third, at Letir6, is likewise a single line with a slight elbow in the centre, from which starts a short branch at right angles.¹⁸⁷

I am not able to offer a conjecture what these alignments represent, nor why or when they were placed here. Whether an inspection on the spot might suggest some clue is not clear, but they are so unlike anything found anywhere else, either in France or any other country, that they must for the present, I fear, remain a mystery.

The second group, known as the Gre de Cojou, is situated about halfway between Rennes and Redon. The remains here consist of a short double alignment some 500 feet long, several tumuli—oue at least surmounted by a circle of stones—several stone enclosures, and frequent dolmens. They have been imperfectly described by M. Ram6,' aud planned, but not published, by Sir Henry Eryden. Until these are given to the world more in detail than has hitherto been done, it is impossible to say whether they represent a battlefield or a cemetery. From their position—a bleak, barren heath, far from any centre of population—I would guess the former; but I have not visited the place myself, and the information at my command is too meagre to enable me to speak with any confidence regarding them.

The third group is in the department of the Lot, near Preissac, in the parish of Junies, and extends over half a mile (800 metres) in length. Unfortunately we have nothing but verbal descriptions of it, and from these it is impossible to realise its form, or predicate its destination.¹⁸⁸ We are, indeed, in a state of groat ignorance with regard to all these megalitliic remains in the south of France, but as they seem as important and as numerous os those in the north, it is to be hoped some one will devote an autumn to their illustration. There are probably several other groups as important as those at Junies, but they are quite unknown to us at present. These groups must therefore be put aside for the present, and any argument regarding age or use of this class of monuments must be based wholly on what we know of those of the Morbihan.

So far os I know, no reasonable tradition attaches to any of the monuments in the Locmariaker cemetery which would enable us to fix their dates with anything like certainty, nor are there any local circumstances, except the Homan coins and tiles above alluded to, which aid us in our researches. We are thus left to such general inferences as the case admits of, and to a comparison with other similar monuments whose dates are nearer and better ascertained. No one, however, who is familiar with tho two great cemeteries of Meath will probably hesitate in admitting that the two groups cannot be far separated in date. Of course, it is impossible in a general work like the present to put the evidence forward in anything like a complete state. In order to do this in a satisfactory manner would require a large volume to itself, and the illustrations both of the French and Irish examples should be drawn by the same person. Even the few illustrations that have been given are probably sufficient to show a similarity so great that it can hardly be accidental, and I may be allowed to add, from personal familiarity with both groups of monuments, that it seems impossible to eseape the conviction that they are monuments of tho same class, probably of the same or a closely allied race, and of about the same age. This last must always bo the most uncertain premiss of the three, as we can scarcely hope ever to know the relative state of civilization of the two countries at a given time; and consequently, even if we could prove that two ornaments in the two countries were identical in form, this would not prove that there might not be a difference of fifty or a hundred years between them. Even at a later age, in the thirteenth century, for instance, the same form aud the 6ame style in France and England did not prevent a difference of fifty years existing between any two examples. In the fourteenth the two were abreast, and in the fifteenth century they again diverged, so that, although the architecture of both was still Gothic, a comparison of style for this purpose became almost impossible.

In like manner, though the central ornament in the middle stone at Lough Crew (woodcut No. 75) is almost identical with some of the ornaments at Gavr Innis (woodcut No. 152), it by no means necessarily follows that the two are exactly of the same age. So, too, the foliage at New Grange (woodcut No. 67) and that in the allee—now, I fear, destroyed—at Locmariaker are evidently of one style, but still admit of a certain latitude of date. On the whole, judging from style alone, I should feel inclined to range Gavr Innis rather with the cemetery at Lough Crew than with that on the Boyne; as well from its ornaments as because I fancy that those monuments which are roofed with Hat stones only are earlier than those which make some attempt at construction. But, on the other hand, I believe that Mane er ll’roek and Mane Lud may more probably range with New Grange

and Dowth; and as I look upon it as quite certain that the monuments on the Boyne were all erected in the first four centuries after the birth of Christ, it seems impossible that the age of those at Locmariaker can be very distant from that date.

To many it will no doubt seem improbable that these monuments should have been erected during the occupation of the country by the Romans. If, however, they would take the trouble of studying what is now going on in India, their incredulity would, I fancy, soon disappear. The natives there at the present day are in many parts of the country building temples which it requires a practised eye to distinguish from those erected before any European settled in tho land; and they follow their own customs, and worship their own gods, utterly irrespective of, and uninfluenced by, the strangers who have held the chief sway in the country for more than a hundred years. It must also be borne in mind that the Romans never really settled in Brittany. The country was poor then as now, and it led to nowhere. So long as the Bretons remained quiet, the Romans seem to have left them to themselves, and certainly have left no traces of any establishment of importance in their country—nothing that would lead us to suspect such intimate relatious with the natives as would induce them to change their faith or fashions and copy the institutions of the foreigners.

On the other hand, it seems not only possible, but probable, that intercourse with the Romans may first have inspired the inhabitants of Brittany with a desire to attain greater durability and more magnificence, by the employment of stone, instead of earth or wood, for their monuments. This they might do, without its creating in their minds the smallest desire to copy either Roman forms or Roman institutions. On the contrary, we have every reason to believe that in these remote districts the Romans would be hated as conquerors, and that their religion and their customs would be held in abhorrence as strange and unsuited to the land they occupied.

Be this as it may, a comparison with the Irish examples reduces the questions at issue with regard to dates within very narrow limits. Either these monuments were erected immediately before or during the time of the Roman occupation or immediately after their departure, but prior to the conversion of the natives to Christianity. We are not yet iu a position to decide positively between these two hypotheses, but the presence of Roman coins and Roman tiles in some of the mounds and the whole aspect of the argument seem to me to incline the balance in favour of their belonging to Roman times. Some may be anterior to the Christian era, but I am very much mistaken if it be not eventually admitted that the greater number of them are subsequent to that epoch.

Even, however, if the age of the monuments of the cemetery of Locmariaker could be ascertained, it would by no means necessarily carry with it that of the stone rows at Carnac. They belong to a different category altogether, and may be of a different age.

No one now, I presume, after what has been said alove, especially with regard to the Scandinavian examples, will think it necessary that I should go over the ground to prove that they are not temples. Every argument that could bo adduced to prove that Avebury or Stonehenge are not temples tells with tenfold force here. A temple extending over six or seven miles of country i-; more improbable than one covering only 28 acres. This one, too, is open everywhere, and has no enclosure or “ temenos ” of any sort, and there being an uneven number of equally spaced rows of stones in the principal monument is sufficient to show it was not intended and could not be used for processions. In fact I hardly know of any proposition that appears to me so manifestly absurd as that these stone rows were temples, and I feel sure that no one who thinks twice of the matter will venture again to affirm it.

It. seems equally clear that they were not erected for any civic or civil purpose. No meetings could be held, and no administrative functions could be carried on in or around them. Nor are they sepulchral iu any ordinary sense of the term. In the first place because, though men were buried in tumuli or under dolmens, or had single head-stone?, nowhere were men buried iu rows like this, extending over miles of heath and barren country. But the great fact is that the French savants have dug repeatedly about these stones and found no trace of burials. Tho most

conclusive experiment of the sort was made by a road surveyor some six or seven years ago. Wishing to raise the road from Auray to Carnac, he dug out the sand and gravel on the east side of the road, over a considerable area, to a depth of from three to four feet; but being of a conservative turn of mind, he left the eleven rows of stones each standing on a little pillar of sand. It was then easy to trace the undisturbed strata of differently coloured earth round and almost under the stones, and to feel perfectly certain that it had never been disturbed by any inhumation. It, no doubt, is true that the long barrow at Kerlescant, tho dolmen at Kermario, and the enclosure at Maenec, may have been, indeed most probably were, all of them, burying-places, but they can no more be considered the monument than the drums and fifes can be considered the regiment. They are only tho adjuncts ; the great rows must be considered as essentially the monuments.

If, therefore, they are neither temples, nor town-halls, nor even sepulchres, we are driven back on the only remaining group of motives which, so far as I know, ever induced mankind to expend time and labour on the erection of perfectly unutilitarian erections. They must be trophies—the memorials of some great battle or battles that at some time or other were fought out on this plain. The fact of the head of each division being a tomb is in favour of this hypothesis; but if it is considered as the principal part, it is like drawing a jackdaw with a peacock’s tail—an absurdity into which these men of the olden time would hardly fall.

It is more difficult to answer the questions, Are Carnac and Erdeven parts of one great design, or two separate monuments ? Is Carnac the march, St.-Barbe the position before the battle, Erdeven the scene of the final struggle for the heights that gave the victory, and the tombs scattered over the plain between these alignments the graves of those who fell in that fight ? Such appears to me the only feasible explanation of what we here find ; but the great question still remains, What fight?

There is, probably, no single instance in which the negative argument derived from the silence of the classical authors applies with such force as to this. If these stones existed when Ca?sar waged war against the Vencti in this quarter, ho must have seen them, and as it may be presumed that the monument was then more complete than it is now, lie could hardly have failed to be struck with it, and, if so, to have mentioned it in his ‘ Commentaries.’ Even, however, if he neglected them, the officers of his army must have seen these stones. They must have been talked about in Rome, and some gossip like Pliny, when writing about stones, must have heard of this wonderful group, and have alluded to it in some way. The silence, however, is absolute. No mediaeval rhapsodist even attempts to give them a pre-Roman origin. Such traditions as that of St. Comely, or Cornelius the Centurion, though absurd enough, point, as such traditions generally do, to the transition time between paganism and Christianity, when, apparently, all mediaeval chroniclers seem to have believed that all these rude-stone monumeuts were erected. Till, therefore, some stronger argument than has yet been adduced, or some new analogy be suggested, the pre-Roman theory must be set aside; und if this is so, we are tolerably safe in assuming that no battle of sufficient importance was fought which these stones could be erected to commemorate during the time when the Romans held supreme sway in the country.

If this is so, our choice of an event to be represented by these great stone rows is limited to the period which elapsed between the overthrow of the Roman power by Muxirnus, a.d. 383, and the time when the people of the country were completely converted to Christianity—which happened in the early part of the sixth century.¹⁸⁹ But if the history of England is confused and uncertain during that century and a half, that of Brittany is even more so, and has not yet been elucidated by the French authorities to the same extent as ours has been.

No one, I believe, doubts that Maximus, coming with an army from Britain, landed somewhere in Brittany, where he fought a great battle with the forces of Gratiun, whom he defeated, and that

afterwards, in a second battle near Lyons, he expelled the legitimate government of the Romans from Gaul.¹⁹¹ I also see no reason for doubting that he was accompanied by a British prince Conan Meriade?, who afterwards settled in the country with thousands of his emigrant countrymen, over whom he was enabled to establish his chieftainship on the ruins of the Roman power.

If this is so, the battle which destroyed tlie Roman power, and gave rise to the native dynasty, would be worthy of such a monument as that at Carnac ; but so far as looal traditions go. the place where Maximus and his British allies landed was near St. Malo, and the battle was fought at a place called Alleth, near St. Servan.¹⁹² If this is so, it was too far off to have any connection with the Carnac stones. Two other wars seem to have been carried on by Conan, one in 410 against a people who are merely called barbarians,¹⁹³ a second against the Romans under Exnpe-rantius in 41 (>;¹⁹⁴ but we have no local particulars which would enable us to connect these wars with our stones. A war of liberation against Rome would be worthy of a national monument, and it may bo that this is such a one, but I know of nothing to connect the two together, though local enquiries on the spot might removo this difficulty.

On the whole, however, I am more inclined to look among the events of the next reign for a key to the riddle. Grallon was engaged in two wars at least: one against the Roman consul Liberius in 439,⁶ in which he succeeded in frustrating the attempts of that people to recover their lost power; the other against the “Norman pirates;"⁶ audit is to this, as connecting the stone monuments with a Northern people, that I should be inclined to ascrib? the erection of the Carnac alignments. From Grallon being the reputed founder of Laudeveuec, it might 8eem

more probable that the alignments at Crozon marked the position of this battle, and I am not prepared to dispute that it may be so. The question is not of importance; if either group marked a battle-fitdd of this period, the other certainly did so also, and I would prefer to refrain from offering any opinion as to what particular battle these stones commemorate. That must be determined by some local antiquary with much more intimate knowledge of ihe history and traditions of tho province than I possess. All I wish to show here is that there was a period of a century and a half between the departure of the Romans and the time when the Bretons were so completely converted to Christianity as to abandon their old habits and customs, and that during that period there were wars with tho Romans and the Northern barbarians of sufficient importance to justify the erection of any monuments within the competence of the people. If this is so. and we are limited to this period, enough is established in so far as the argument of this work is concerned, and the rest may fairly be left to be discussed and determined by the local antiquaries. All that it is necessary to contend for here is, that, the alignments at Carnac are neither temples, nor tombs, nor town-halls, and that they were not erected before the time of the Romans. If these negative propositions are answered, there will not, probably, be much difficulty in admitting that they must be trophies, and that the battle or campaign which they commemorate wa3 fought between the years 380 and 550 a.d.—in fact in the Arthurian age, to which we have ascribed most of those in this country.

The monuments in the cemetery' at Locmariaker are probably older, but some of them extend down to the time when Carnac “ closed the line in glory.”

It would not be easy to find a more apt illustration of the difficulty and danger of writing such a book as this than the history of how we acquired our knowledge of Spanish dolmens. When Ford published his interesting and exhaustive * Handbook of Spain,’ in 1845, he had travelled over the length and breadth of the land, ami knew its literature intimately, but he did not know that there was a single “Druidical remain” in the country. The first intimation uf their existence was in a pamphlet by Don Rafael Mitjana,¹⁹⁵ containing the description of one at Antequera; and since then Don Gongora y Martinez ² has published a work containing views and descriptions of thirteen or fourteen important monuments of this class in Andalusia and the south of Spain; and from other sources I know the names of at least an equal number in the Asturias and the north of Spain.³ Had this work consequently been written only a very few years ago, a description of the dolmen at Antequera must have begun and ended the chapter. As it now is, we not only know that dolmens are numerous in Spain, but we have a distinct idea of their distribution, which may lead to most important historical results.

With regard to Portugal, the case is even more striking. Kinsey, in his ‘Portugal Illustrated,’ in 1829, gave a drawing of a “ Druid’s altar” at Arroyolos, and it was mentioned also by Borrow,⁴ but there our information stopped, till the meeting of the International Prehistoric Congress at Paris in 1867, when S. Pereira da Costa described by name thirty-nine dolmens as still existing in Portugal. He also mentioned that as long ago as 1734 a memoir had been presented to the Portuguese Academy enumerating 314 as then to be met with; and though this is doubtful, it seems that they were at one time very numerous, and many, no doubt, still exist which have escaped S. da Costa’s enquiries. Neither he nor any one else appears to have visited Cape Cuneus, the most southern point of Portugal, where, if we read Strabo aright, dolmens certainly existed in his day ;¹⁹⁶ and if they do so now, it would be a point gained in our investigation.

At present, according to S. da Costa, there are twenty-one dolmens in Alentejo, two in Estramftdura, nine in Beira, four in Tras os Montes, and three in Minho. According to iny information, they are numerous in Gallicia, but have never been described. Three at least are known by name in Santander, and as many in the Asturias. One at least is known in Biscay, and two in Vitoria; one in Navarre, and one in Catalonia. But I am assured that all along the roots of the mountains they are frequent, though no one has yet described or drawn them.² So far as is known, there are none in ihe Castiles, in the centre of Spain, and only that group above alluded to iu Andalusia, where probably, instead of a dozen, it may turn out that there are twice or thrice that number.

Assuming this distribution of the Spanish dolmens to be correct. —aud I see no reason for doubting that it is so, in the main features at least—it is so remarkable that it affords a good opportunity for testing one of the principal theories put forward with regard to the migrations of the dolmen-building people. Accor ling to the theory of M. Bertrand, the dolmen people, after passing down the Baltic and leaving their monuments there, migrated to the British islands, and after a sojourn of some time again took to their ships and landed in France and Spain, to pass thence into Africa and disappear.³ This seems so strange, that it is fortunate we have another hypothesis which assumes the probability of an iudigeuous population driven first to the hills and then into tho ocean by the advancing tide of modern civilization.

The first hypothesis involves the assumption that the dolmen people possessed a navy capable of transplanting them and their families from shore to shore, and that they had a sufficient knowledge of geography to know exactly whither to go, but at the same time possessed with such a spirit of wandering that so soon as they settled for a certain time in a given place, and buried a certain number of their chiefs, they immediately set out again on their travels. According to this view, they were so weak that they fled the moment when the original possessors of the land rose against them, though, strange to say, they had in the first instance been able to dispossess them. What is still more unlikely is that they should have possessed the organization to keep together, and to introduce everywhere their own arts and their own customs, but that, when they departed, they should have left nothing but Ih -ir tombs behind. This hypothesis involves in fact so many difficulties nnd so many improbabilities that I do not think that either M. Bertrand or the Baron de Bonstetten would now, that our knowledge is so much increased, adhere to it. I at least cannot see on what grounds it can be maintained. It is so diametrically opposed to all we know of ancient migrations. They seem always —in so far as Europe is concerned—to have followed the course of the sun from east to west; and the idea that a people, after having peopled Britain, should have started again to land on the rugged coasts of the Asturias or in Portugal, and not havo been able to penetrate into the interior, is so very unlikely that it would require very strong and direct testimony to make it credible, while it need hardly be said no such evidence is forthcoming.

The hypothesis which seems to account much more satisfactorily for the facts as we know them assumes that an ancestral worshipping people inhabited the Spanish peninsula from remote prehistoric times. If so, they certainly occupied the pastoral plains of Castile and the fertile regions of Valencia and Andalusia, as well as the bleak hills of Gallicia and the Asturias. Whether we call them Iberians, or Celtiberians, or, to use a more general term, Turanians, they were a dead-reverencing, ancestral worshipping people, but had not in prehistoric times learnt to use stone for the adornment of their tombs.

The first people, so far as we know^r, who disturbed the Iberians in their possessions were the Carthaginians. They occupied the sea coast at least of Murcia and Valencia, and if, according to their custom, they nought to reduce the natives to slavery, they probably frightened multitudes from tho coast into the interior, but there is no proof that they ever made any extensive settlements in the centre of the country, nor on its west or north coast. It was different with the Romans : with them the genius of conquest was strong; they longed to annex all Spain to their dominions, and no doubt drove all those who were impatient of their yoke into the remote districts of Portugal and the rugged fastnesses of the Asturias and the northern mountains. It is also probable that many, to avoid their oppressions, sought refuge beyond the sea; but the great migrations are probably due to the intolerance of the early Christian missionaries. It thus seems that it was to avoid Carthaginian rapacity, Roman tyranny, and Christian intolerance, that the unfortunate aborigines were forced first into the fastnesses of the hills, and thence driven literally into the sea, to seek refuge from their oppressors in the islands of the ocean.¹⁹⁷

Such an hypothesis seems perfectly consonant with all the facta as we now know them, and it also accounts for the absence of dolmens in the centre of Spain; for if this is correct, these migrations took place in the pre-dolmen period, and just as we find tho Bryts beginning to use stones after having been driven from the fertile plains of the east into the fastnesses of Cumberland and Wales, so we find the Spaniards first adopting rude-stone monuments after having been driven into Portugal and the Asturias.

The one point which this theory does not seem to account for is the presence of dolmens in Andalusia. They however are, if I am not mistaken, an outlying branch of the great African dolmen field, and belong to the same age as these do, of which we shall be better able to judge presently. That there was a close or intimate

not willingly bow to the yoko. One of [ arrival in Ireland.”—Dan Wihon, * Prv-

the bloodiest of all tho Roman wars | historic Annals of Scotland,' p. 475. commenced in Spain 153, and did not

connection from very early times between the south coast of Spain and the north of Africa hardly admits of a doubt. The facility with which the Moors occupied it in the seventh century, and the permanence of their dominion for so many ceuturiea, is in itself sufficient to prove that a people of the same race had been established there before them, and that they were not a foreign race holding the natives in subjection, but dwelling among their own kith and kin.

It seems in vain to look among the written annals, either of Spain or Ireland, for a rational account of these events. Both countries acknowledge to the fullest extent that the migration did take place; aud the Spanish race of Heremon is one of the most illustrious of those of Ireland, and tills a large page in its history. So, too, tho Spanish annalists fill volumes with the successful expeditions of their countrymen to the Green Island.¹⁹⁸ The mania, however, of the annalists of both countries for carrying everything back to the Flood, and the sons and daughters of Noah, so vitiates everything they say, that beyond the fact, which seems undoubted that such migration did occur no reliance can be placed on their accounts of these transactions.

One only paragraph that I know of seems to have escaped perversion. In his second chapter of his fourth book, D. O’Campo states:—“Certain natives of Spain called Siloros (the Siluri), a Biscayan tribe, joined with another, named Brigantes, migrated to Britain about 2fil years before our era, and obtained possession of a territory there on which they settled.”^a This is so consonant with what we know of the settlement of the Silures on the banks of the Severn that there seems no good reason for doubting its correctness. It is more doubtful, however, whether any Spanish colonies reached Ireland at so early an age. Even allowing for the existence in the north-east of Ireland of the realm of Emania, the only kingdom in Ireland of which we have any authentic annals before the Christian era, there was plenty of room for the contemporary existence of the race of Heremon in the south and west. Tara did not then exist, and, in fact, according to tho annals of the ‘ Four Masters,’ was founded by lleremon himself, and took its first name, Teamair, from Tea, his wife, who selected this spot. All this is perfectly c onsistent with what we know of the history of the place. The earliest monument at Tam is the Rath of Cormac¹⁹⁹ (218 a.d., or probably fifty years later). Though therefore chosen by lleremon as a sacred or desirable spot for residence, there is no proof that his race ever occupied it; and in the two centuries that elapsed from his advent to the time of Cormac his race had passed away from Meath at least, and was only to be found in the south and west of Ireland. The one reminiscence of the Milesian raee that remained at Tara, in historical times, is llie Lia Fail, or Stone of Destiny, which these “ veneratores lapi-dum” are said to have brought with them from Spain, but which, with all due deference to l’etrie, is not the obelisk still standing there,³ but may be the stone now in Westminster Abbey. The Spanish colonists seem principally to have occupied the country about Wexford aud Galway,³ and to these places, especially the latter, a continual stream of immigration appears to have flowed from the first century of our era down to the time of Elizabeth. No one can travel in these counties without remarking the presence of a dark-haired, dark-eyed race that prevails everywhere; but, strange to say, the darkest-complexioned people in the west are those who still linger among the long-neglected dolmens of Glen Malim More.

According to the annals of the ‘Four Masters,’ lleremou landed in Ireland fifty years after the death of the great Dagilha. The Irish historians say that the country was then ruled by three princesses, wives of the grandsons of the Dagdha, and add that tho event took place 1002 years after Forann (Pharaoh) had been drowned in the Red Sea.⁴ If that event took place in 1312, as I believe it did,⁰ this would fix their advent in 310 B.C., which, though less extravagant than the chronology of tho ‘ Four Masters, is still, I believe, at least three centuries too early.

All this may not be—is not in fact—capable of absolute proof; but it lias at least the merit that it pieces together satisfactorily all we know of the history ami ethnography of these races, and explains in a reasonable manner all the architectural forms which we meet with. It is hardly fair to expect more from the annals of a rude people who couhl not write, and whose history has never been carefully investigated in modern times. It is too early yet to gay so, but the fact is, that it is these rude-stone monuments which alone can reveal the secrets of their long forgotten past. As they have hitherto been treated, they have only added mystery to obscurity. But the time is not far off when this will be altered, and we may learn from a comparison of the Irish with Spanish dolmens, not only what truth there is in the migrations of Here-mon, but also at what time these Spanish tribes first settled as colonists in the Irish isle.

The finest dolmen known to exist in Spain is that of Autequera, above alluded to; it will, indeed, bear comparison with the best iu France or any other country in Europe. The chamber is of a somewhat oval shape, aud measures internally about i>0 feet

from the entrance to tho front of the stone closing the rear. Its greatest width is 20 feet 6 inches, and its height varies between

ten on each side form tho walls; one doses the end; five are rooting, nnd three pillars support the last nt their

stone forming the roof of the cell or innermost part measures 25 feet by 21 feet, and is of considerable thickness. All the stones comprising this monument are more or less sha{>ed by art—at least to the extent to which those at Stonehenge can be said to be so; while the three pillars in the centre, which seem to be part of the original structure, are certainly hewn. The whole was originally covered with a mound about 100 feet in diameter, and is still partially at least so buried. Its entrance is, however, nnd probably always was, flush with the edge of the mound, and open and accessible, and it is consequently not to be wondered At if nothing was found inside to indicate its age or use.

If we might assume—there is no proof—that the mound at Antequera was originally surrounded by a circle of stones like those at Lough Crew (woodcut No. 72), we should have a monument whose plan and dimensions were the same as those of Stonehenge, and, mutaiis mutandis, the two would be, as nearly as may be, identical. There is the same circle of stone or earth 100 feet in diameter, and the same elliptical choir 80 feet in length, assuming that of Stonehenge to be extended to the outer circle. Antequera is, in fact, a roofed and covered-up Stonehenge, Stonehenge a free-standing Antequera. If both were situated in Wiltshire or in Andalusia, I should unhesitatingly declare for Antequera being the older. Hen do what is useful before they indulge in what is merely fanciful. The two, in fact, bear exactly

’ Those dimensions are taken from Mitjuna's book, merely turned into their equivalents in English feet. They do not, however, agree iu scale with the filan, but are probably approximately correct.

the same relation to one another that Callemish does to New Grange; but when so widely separated geographically as the former two are, and belonging to two different races, it is difficult to say which may bo the older. All we can feel sure of is that both belong to the same system, and that they are not far removed from each other in date. We must, however, know more than we do of the local history of Spanish dolmens before we can feel sure that Antequera may not be even considerably more modern than Stonehenge.

None of the other dolmens in Andalusia approach Antequera in magnificence, though they all seem to bear a similar character, and in appearance belong to the same age. The supporting stones seem to be all more or less shaped by art, and fitted to some extent to one another. The cap-stone is generally left in its natural state, largeness being the feature that the builders always aimed at. These peculiarities are well exhibited in the dolmen called de la Cruz del Tio Cogolleros, in the parish of Fouelas, nearGuadix Here the cap-stone inea-suresnearly 12 feet each way, and covers what was intended to be a nearly square chamber; one side, as at Kit’s Cotty House, being left open; consequently it could hardly ever have been intended to be covered with a mound. Iudeed, so far as we can gather from Don Gongora’s drawings, none of those which he illustrates were ever so buried, nor does it appear that it was originally the intention ever to cover them with earth. Another monument, called only Sepullura Grande, in the parish of Gor, in the same neighbourhood, is interesting from its resemblance to the Swedish sepulchre illustrated in woodcut No. 108, and to the Countless Stones at

Aylesford. Its cap-stone is 12 feet by 8 feet, and the side-stones fall away to a point in front. It evidently never was intended to be further roofed, nor to be buried in a mound, and, so far as can bo judged from its appearance, is of comparatively modern date.

The most interesting of Don Gongora’s plates is one representing a dolmen near Dilar. This, if the drawing is to be depended upon, consists of a monolithic chamber, hollowed out of a stone of considerable dimensions, and hewn so as almost to look like an Egyptian cell. It is surrounded by twelve or fourteen rude-stone pillars, apparently 3 feet in height, and like those of

Callernish in shape. In the distance are seen two other circles of rude stones, but with nothing in their centre. If I understand Don Gongora rightly, these monuments are now very much ruined, if not entirely destroyed, and it is not clear how’ far the drawings are actual sketches or restorations. They may be correct, but without further confirmation it would hardly be safe to found any argument upon them.

So little is known—or at least so little has been published— regarding the dolmens of the north of Spain that it is very difficult and very unsafe to attempt any generalisation regarding them. There are three, however, which do seem to throw some light on our enquiries. The first is at Eguilar, in the district of Vitoria, on the road between that city and Pampeluna. It is

of a korse-shoe form, like the Countless Stones at Aylesford, and measures 13 feet by 10 feet internally. Originally it. was roofed by a single stone, measuring 19 feet by 15 feet, but which is now, unfortunately, broken. The side-stones and roof are closely fitted to one another, showing that it was always intended to bo, and, in fact, is now, partially covered by a mound of earth.

At Cangas de Onis, in the Asturias, about forty miles east from Oviedo, there is a small church built on a mound which contains iu it a dolmen of rather unusual shape. Its inner end is circular in plan, from which proceeds a funnel-shaped nave, formed of three stones on each side, and with a doorway formed by two large stones at right angles to its direction. On the top of the mound a church was built, probably in the tenth or eleventh century,²⁰⁰ to which this dolmen served as a crypt.

From this it seems to be a fair inference that, when the church was built on the mound, the dolmen was still a sacred edifice of the aborigines. Had the Christians merely wanted a foundation for their building, they would have filled up or destroyed the pagan edifice, but it seems to have remained open to the present day; and though it has long ceased to be used for any sacred purpose, it still is, and always was, an essential part of the church which it i#o. fi»o of Dolmen «t

A still more remarkable instance of the same kind is to be found at a place called Arricliinaga, about twenty-five miles from Bilboa, in the province of Biscay. In the hermitage of St. Michael,

at this place, a dolmen of very considerable dimensions is enclosed within the walls of what seems to be a new modern chorch. It mar, however, be the successor of one more ancient; bat the fact of these great stones being adopted by the Christians at all shows that they must have been considered sacred and objects of worship by the natives at the time when the Christians enclosed

them in their edifice. If the facts are as represented in the woodcut,¹ we can now easily understand why the councils of Toledo, in 681 and 692, fulminated their decrees against the “ veneratores lapidum ;”^a and why also the more astute provincial priesthood followed the advice that Pope Gregory gave to Abbot Millitus, and by means of a little holy water smd an image of San Miguel turned the sacred stones of the pagans into a temple of the true God. It is difficult to say when Christianity penetrated into the Asturias—not, probably, before the time of Pelayo (a.d. 720); but even this would be too early for such churches as those of Cangas de Onis aud Arrichinaga. They, in fact, seem to carry down the veneration for big stones to almost as lute a date as the age indicated by the dolmen at Confolens (woodcut No. 123), and bring the probablo erection of some of them at least, if not of all, within the historic era.

Only one drawing of a dolmen in Portugal has as yet, so far as I know, been published. It is situated on a bleak heath-laud at Arroyolos, not far from Evora. Mr. Borrow describes it as one of

the most perfect and beautiful of its kind he had ever seen. “It was circular, and consisted of stones immensely large aud heavy at the bottom, which towards the top became thinner, having been fashioned by the hand of art to something like the shape of scallop-shells. These were surmounted by a very large flat stone, which slanted down towards the south, where was a door. Three or four individuals might have taken shelter within the interior, in which was growing a small thorn-tree."²⁰¹ Neither he nor Kinsey condescend to dimensions, and S. da Costa merely remarks that the dolmens which he has seen at Castello da Vide are of a similar construction to this one at Arroyolos*

This, it must be confessed, is but a meagre and imperfect outline of one of the most important dolmen-fields in Europe, but it is probably sufficient to indicate its importance and its bearing on the history of megalithic remains in general. When filled up, it promises to throw a flood of light on the subject in general, not only from being one of the connecting links serving to join the African dolinen-field to that of Europe, but more especially from the assistance it seems to afford us in understanding the hitherto mysterious connection of the Irish Milesians with Spain. If the dolmens on the north and west coasts of the Spanish peninsula were carefully examined and compared with those in Ireland, their similarity would probably suffice to prove their affinity, and to establish on a broad basis of fact what has hitherto been left to the wild imaginings of patriotic annalists, more anxious for the fabled antiquity of their race than for the prosaic results of truthful investigations.

From such knowledge as we at present possess, I see no reason for supposing that any of the Spanish dolmens are as old as the Christinu era; and the facts connected with the two at Cangas de Onis and Arrichinaga seem to prove that they were “ venerated ” as late at least as the eighth, it may be the tenth, century, and, if venerated, there is no reason why they should not also have been erected at that late age.

Although the experience wo have just acquired with reference to dolmens in Spain ought to make any one cautious as to making assertions regarding those in Italy, still it probably is safe to assert that, with the exception of one group at Saturnia, there are no dolmens iu that country. In many respects Italy is very differently situated from Spain. Her own learned societies and antiquaries have for centuries been occupied with her antiquities, and foreign tourists have traversed the length and breadth of the land, and could hardly have failed to remark anything that called to their recollection the Druids or Dragons of their own native lands. As nothing, however, of the sort has been recorded, we may feel tolerable confidence that no important specimens exist; though at the roots of the hills and iu remote corners there can be little doubt that waifs and strays of wandering races will reward the careful searcher for such objects. One, for instance, is known to exist near Sesto Calende, in Lombardy. It is a circle of small stones, some 30 feet iu diameter, with an avenue 50 feet in length touching it tangentially on one side, and with a small semicircle of stones 20 feet wide a few yards farther off.²⁰² The whole looks like the small alignments on Dartmoor, and if several were found and the traditions of the country were carefully silted, this might lead to some light being thrown on the subject. At present it is hardly much bigger or more interesting than a sheep-fold.

The Saturnia group is thus described by Mr. Dennis:—‘They are very numerous, consisting generally of a quadrangular chamber sunk a few feet below tho surface, lined with rough slabs of rock set upright, ono on each side, aud roofed over with two large slabs resting against each other, so as to form a penthouse, or else a single one of enormous size, covering the whole, aud laid with a slight slope, apparently for the purpose of carrying off the rain. Not a chisel has touched these rugged masses, about 10 feet square to half that size; some divided, like that shown in the annexed woodcut, into two chambers over 18 feet across. To most of them a passage leads, 10 or 12 feet long and 3 feet wide. All are sunk a little below the surface, because each had a tumulus of earth piled around it, so as to cover all but the cap stone.”

One tumulus was observed with a circle of small stones set round it, and Mr. Dennis suggests “ that all may have been so encircled, but that the small stones would be easily removed by

the peasantry." “Nothing,” lie adds, “at all like them is seen in any other purt of Etruria.” ¹ Satnrnia is situated twenty miles from the sea, and if it is true that nothing of the sort is found elsewhere in Italy, these dolmens must be looked upon as exceptional—tho remains of some stray colony of dolmen-builders, the memory of which has passed away, and may probably now bo lost for ever.

If this is a correct representation of what took place in Italy, the conclusion seems inevitable tbat the chambered tumuli of that country—all of which are erected with hewn stones—ilid not

grow out of rude-stone monuments. In no country in Europe are tho tumuli so numerous or so important as in Etruria, and, as before mentioned, they certainly extend back to an era twelve or thirteen centuries before Christ. But if the dolmens of France or Scandinavia are prehistoric, or, in other words, extend back to anything like a thousand or fifteen hundred years before Christ, there is no reason whatever why dolmens should not be found also in Italy, if they ever existed there. Either it must be that Italy never

possessed any or that those in the rest of Europe are very much more modern. If the northern dolmens are only one thousand to two thousand years old, the matter is easily explained. If they are three thousand or four thousand years old, they ought also to be found in Italy.

The fact seems to be that both the Pelasgi of Greece and the Tyrrheni of Italy came in contact either with Egypt or some early stone-hewing people before they left their homes in the East to m grate into Euro|>e, and that they never passed through the rude-stone stage of architecture at any period, or at any place with which we are acquainted; and as they were, so far as we know, the earliest colonists of the countries they afterwards occupied, it seems in vain to look for dolmens where they settled. If Attila had lived five centuries before instead of after the Christian era, he aud his Huns might have produced a rude-stone age in Italy. The inhabitants of Etruria were essentially a burying, dead-reverencing people, and if they had only been thrown back to that stage of barbarism which the rude monuments of our forefathers represent, we might have found dolmens there iu thousands. The fate of Italy was different. Pressed by the Celts of Gallia Cisalpina in the north and by the Romans in the south, Etruria was squeezed out of existence, but by two races more civilized aud progressive than herself. So far from throwing her back towards barbarism, Rome in adopting many of her forms advanced and improved upon them, and imparted to her architecture a liigher and more intellectual form than she had been herself able to impress upon it. So, too, in Greece. The Dorian superseded and extinguished the Pelasgic forms, but after a longer interval of time. Four or five centuries elapsed between the last tomb we know of, at Mycenae, and the earliest Doric temple at Coriuth, and the consequence is that we see far fewer traces of the earlier people in the architecture of Greece than we do in that of Rome. But iu neither instance was there any tendency to retrogade to a dolmen stage of civilization.

The case was widely different with such countries as Spain or France. There an aboriginal population had existed for thousands and tens of thousands of years, unprogressive and incapable, so far as we know, of progress within themselves, and only at last slowly and reluctantly forced by Roman example to adopt a more ambitious mode of sepulture than a mere mound of earth. No semi-civilized race ever settled in their lands, and the Carthaginians at Carthagena or Marseilles hardly penetrated into the interior, and were besides neither a building nor burying race, and had, consequently, very little influence on their modes of sepulture.

With Rome the case was different. She conquered and administered for centuries all those countries in which we find the earliest traces of rude-stone monuments, and she could hardly fail to leave some impress of her magnificence in lands which she had so long occupied. But when she withdrew her protecting care, France, Spain, aud Britain relapsed into, and for centuries remained sunk in, a state of anarchy aud barbarism as bad, if not worse than, that in which Rome had found them three or four centuries before. It was in vain to expect that the hapless natives could maintain either the arts or the institutions with which Rome had endowed them. But it is natural to suppose that they would remember the evidences of her greatness and her power, and would hardly go back for their sepulchres to the unchambered mole-hill barrows of their forefathers, but attempt something in stone, though only in such rude fashion as the state of the arts among them enabled them to execute.

It would be difficult to find a more curious illustration of the fable of “ Eyes and no Eyes ” than in the history of the discovery of dolmens in northern Africa. Though hundreds of travellers had passed through the country since the time of Bruce and Shaw, and though the French had possessed Algiers since 1830, an author writing on the subject ten years ago would have been fully justified in making the assertion that there were no dolmens there. Yet now we know that they exist literally in thousands. Perhaps it would not be an exaggeration to say that ten thousand are known, and their existence recorded.

The first to announce the fact to the literary world in Europe was the late Mr. Rhind. He read a paper on what he called “ Ortholithic remains in North Africa,” to the Society of Antiquaries in 1859, which was afterwards published in volume xxxviii. of the ‘ Archaeologia.’ It attracted, however, very little attention, perhaps iu consequence of its name, but more from its not being illustrated. It was not really till 1863, when the late Henry Christy visited Algeria, that anything really became known. At Constantine he formed the acquaintance of a M. Feraud, interpreter to the army of Algeria, who took him to a place called Bou Moursug, about twenty-five miles south of Constantine, where, during a short stay of three days, they saw and noted down upwards of one thousand dolmens.¹ M. F6raud afterwards published an account of these in the * M^moires de la Socidte archeo-logique de Constantine ’ for 1863, and the subject having attracted some attention in Europe, a second memoir appeared in the following year, which contained a good deal of additional information collected from different district officers. Since then various memoirs have been published in Algeria and France. One by

the now celebrated General Faidlierbe “speaks of tbree thousand tombs in the single necropolis at Roknia, and of another equally extensive within a few leagues of Constantine.”²⁰³ An excellent resume of the whole subject will be found in the Norwich volume of the International Prehistoric Congress, by Mr. Flower. From all these we gather a fair general idea of the subject, but, unfortunately, none of the memoirs are written by persons combining extensive local experience with real archteological knowledge, except, perhaps, Mr. Flower. No plan of any one group has yet been given to the world, nor are any of the monuments illustrated with such details and measurements as would enable one to speak with certainty regarding them. This is especially the case with those represented in the * Exploration scientifique de l’Algerie,’ published by the French Government. There are in this work numerous representations of dolmens carefully and beautifully drawn, but very seldom with scales attached to them; and as no text has yet been published, they are of comparatively little value for the purposes of research. Hat! Mr. Christy lived a little longer, these deficiencies would doubtless have been supplied; but, unfortunately, his mantle has not fallen on any worthy successor, and we must wait till some ono appears who combines leisure and means with the knowledge and enthusiasm which characterized that noble-minded man.

It need hardly bo added that no detailed map exists showing the distribution of the dolmens in Algeria,³ and as many of the names by which they are known to French archaeologists aro those of villages not marked 011 any maps obtainable in this country, it is very difficult to trace their precise position, and idmost always impossible to draw with certainty any inferences from their distribution. In so far as we at present know, the principal dolmen region is situated along and on either side of a line drawn from Bona on the coast to Batna, sixty miles south of Constantine. But around Setif, and in localities nearly due south from Boujie, they are said to be in enormous numbers. The Commandant Payen reports the number of menhirs there as not less than ten thousand, averaging from 4 to 5 feet in height. One colossal monolith he describes as 26 feet in diameter at its base and 52 feet high.²⁰⁴ This, however, is surpassed by a dolmen situated near Tiaret, described by the Commandant Bernard. According to his account the cap-stone is 65 feet long by 26 feet broad, and 9 feet 6 inches thick; and this enormous mass is placed on other rocks which rise between 30 and 40 feet above the surface.² If this is true, it is the most enormous dolmen known, and it is strange that it should have escaped observation so long. Even the most apathetic traveller might have been astonished at such a wonder. Whether less gigantic specimens of the class exist in that neighbourhood, we are not told, but they do in detached patches everywhere eastward throughout the province. Those described by Mr. Rhind are only twelve miles from Algiers, and others are said to exist in great numbers in the regency of Tripoli.³ So far as is at present known, they are not found in Morocco, but are found everywhere between Mount Atlas and the Syrtes, and apparently not near the sites of any great cities, or known centres of population, but in valleys and remote corners, as if belonging to a nomadic or agricultural population.

When we speak of the ten thousand or, it may be, twenty thousand stone sepulchral monuments ^ ______

Bazina by the Arabs, is thus described by Mr. Flower :—“ Their general character is that of three concentric enclosures of stones

of greater or less dimensions, so arranged as to form a series of steps. Sometimes, indeed, there are only two outer circles, and occasionally only one. The diameter of the larger axis of that here represented is about 30 feet. In the centre are usually found three long and slender upright stones, forming three sides of a long rectangle, and the interior is paved with pebbles and broken stones.

and are closely allied to them. They consist of courses of stones regularly built up like a wall, and not in steps like the Bazinas. Their diameter varies from 7 to as much as 40 feet; but the height of the highest above the soil does not exceed 5 to 10 feet. They are usually capped and covered by a large flag-stoue, about 4 inches thick, under which is a regular trough or pit formed of stones from a foot and a half to 3 feet in thickness. The interior of these little towers is paved like the Bazinas; and indeed M. Payen considers that they are the equivalents in the mountains of the Bazinas in the plains.” ¹ In mauy instances the chouchas and bazinas are found combined

iu one monument, and sometimes a regular dolmen is mounted on steps similar to those of a bazina, as shown in the annexed woodcut, representing one existing halfway between Constantine

and Bona. But, in fact, there is no conceivable combination which does not seem to be found in these African cemeteries; and did we know them all, they might throw considerable light on some questions that are now very perplexing.

The chouchas are found sometimes isolated, and occasionally 10 to 12 feet apart from one another in groups. In certain localities the summits and ridges of the hills are covered with them, while on the edges of steep cliffs they form fringes overhanging the ravines.

In both these classes of monuments the bodies are almost always found in a doubled-up posture, the knees being brought up to the chin, and the arms crossed over the breast,’ like those in the Axeviilla tomb described above (page 312).

double lines of stones—as Mr. Flowers expresses it, like beads on a string—in the manner shown in woodcut No. 167. What the object of this was has not been explained, nor will it be easy to guess, till we have more, and more detailed, drawings than we now possess. Mr. Feraud’s plate xxviii.²⁰⁵ shows such a line zigzagging across the plain between two heights, like a line of field fortifications, and with dolmens and tumuli sometimes behind or in front of the lines, and at others strung upon it. At first sight it looks like the representation of a battle-field, but, again, what are we to

make of such a group as that represented in woodcut 168 on the previous page? It is the most extensive plan of any one of these groups which has yet been published, but it must bo received with caution.² There is no scale attached to it. The triple circles with dolmens I take to be tumuli, like those of the Aveyron (woodcuts Nos. 8 and 122), but the whole must be regarded as a diagram, not as a plan, and as such very uusafe to reason upon. Still, as it certainly is not invented, it shows the curious manner in which these monuments are joiued together, as well as the various forms which they take.

One of these (?) is represented in plan and elevation in the annexed woodcut 169.³ It is, as will be observed, almost identical—

making allowance for bad drawing—with those of Aveyron just referred to, or with the Scandinavian examples as exemplified in the diagram (woodcut No. 109). As this class with the external dolmen on the summit seems to be very extensive in Algeria, indeed almost typical, an examination of their interior woidd at once solve the mystery of their arrangements, and tell us whether there was a second cist on the ground level, or where the body wa3 deposited. Where the dolmen stands free, but on the flat ground, as is the case with that shown in this cut (No. 170), with two rows of stones surrounding it, the body was deposited in a cist formed

between the two uprights that support the cap-stone, which are carried down some 5 or 6 feet into the ground for that purpose. INIy impression is that the same arrangement is met with in those which are raised, and that either the supports of the cap-stone are carried down to the ground for that purpose or that an independent cist is formed directly under the visible one.

The dolmen in this last instance is of the usual Kit’s Cotty House style, consihtinp of three upright stones supporting the nap stone. Sometimes the outer row of stones is replaced by ft circular pavement of flat stones,²⁰⁶ forming what may be supposed to be a procession path round the monument; but in fact hardly any two are exactly alike, and when we come to deal with

thousands, it requires very complete knowledge of the whole before any classification can be attempted. Suffice it to say here that there is hardly any variety met with elsewhere of which a counterpart cannot be found in Algeria.

Of their general appearance as objects in the landscape, the annexed woodcut will convey a tolerable idea. They seein to

affect the ridges of the hills, but they also stretch across the plain, and in fact are found everywhere and in every possible position.

Except apparently on the sea-coast, nothing like tlie Viking graves, so far as is known, is found iu Algeria; whether this indicates that they were a seafaring people or not is not quite clear, but it is a distinction worth bearing in mind.

One curious group is perhaps worth quoting as a means of comparison with the graves of Aschenrade (woodcut No. 119). It consists of four tumuli enclosed in four squares joined together like tlie squares of a chess-board. Single squares enclosing cairns are common enough in Scandinavia, but this conjoined arrangement is rare and remarkable, and its similarity to the Livonian example is so great that it can hardly be accidental. The Aschenrade graves, it will be recollected, contained coins of the Caliphs extending down to a.d. 999, and German coins down to 1040. There would, therefore, be no d priori improbability in these graves in Algeria being as late, if the similarity of two monuments so far apart can be considered as proving identity of age. Without unduly pressing the argument, the points of resemblance which exist everywhere between the Northern Europe and North African monuments appear to prove that the latter may be of any age down to the tenth or eleventh century, but any decision as to their real date must depend on the local circumstances attending each individual example.

The preceding woodcuts are perhaps sufficient to explain the more general and more typical forms of Algerian dolmens, but they are so numerous and so varied that ten times that number of illustrations would hardly suffice to exhibit all their peculiarities. Their study, however, is comparatively uninteresting, till we know more of their contents, and till something definite is accepted as to their age. When, however, we turn to examine that,- we find the data from which our conclusions must be drawn both meagre and unsatisfactory. Such as they are, however, they certainly all tend one way. In the first place, the negative evidence is as complete here as elsewhere. The Greeks, the Eomans, and the early Christians were all familiar with northern Africa, and there is not one whisper as to any such monuments having been seen by any of them. When we consider our own ignorance of their existence till some ten years ago, it may be said that such evidence does not go for much; but it is worth alluding to, as a hint in the opposite direction would be considered final, and as its absence, at all events, leaves the question open. On the other hand, all the traditions of the country as reported by M. Feraud, and others, and repeated by M. Bertrand and Mr. Flower, ascribe these monuments to tho pagan inhabitants who occupied the country at the time of the Mahommedan conquest. Thus (page 127): “ At the epoch the Mussulman invasion these countries were inhabited by a

pagan population, who elevated these vast ranges of stone to arrest the invading host.” Or, again, they even name the prince who opposed the conquerors. Thus (page 117): “ Formerly at Machira lived a pagan prince called Abd en Nar—fire worshipper. He married Zana, queen of a city now in ruins bearing that name. When the Arabs conquered Africa, Abd en Nar abjured his crown, became a Mussulman, and from that time called himself Abd en Nour—worshipper of the light.”²⁰⁷

This, too, must be taken for what it is worth ; but iu a cemetery near Djidjeli, on the north coast, there is a curious tomb formed of a circle of stones like those of the pagan cists, with a headstone which, if it is not the turban-stone that is usually found in Turkish

tombs of modern date, is most singularly like it. That the cemetery belongs to the Mahommedans seems clear, but tho circles of stones, though small, indicate a very imperfect conversion—just such as the tradition indicates.

These arguments, however, acquire something like consistency when we come to examine the contents of the tombs themselves. One of them (No. 4) is described by Mr. Fdraud as surrounded bv a circular enceinte, 12 metres, nearly 40 feet, in diameter. The chamber of the dolmen measured 7 feet by 8 feet 6 inches. At the feet of the skeleton were the l>ones aud teeth of a horse, and an iron bridle-bit. In the same grave were found a ring of iron, another ring with various other objects iu copper (bronze?), some fragments of pottery of a su|>eiior quality, and fragments of

worked flint implements, and lastly a medal of the Empress Faustina.²⁰⁸ All the three ages were consequently represented in the one tomb, and yet it certainly belongs to the second century. None of the others give such distinct evidence of their age, but M. Bertrand, who is a strong advocate for the prehistoric age of French dolmens, sums up his impressions of M. Feraud’s discoveries in the following words: “ Ceux de la province de Constantine ne pouvaient, a en juger par les objets qui v ont ete trouves, etre de beaucoup antcrieur a l’ere chretienne; quelques-uns meme seraient postcrieurs.” ²

In addition to what he found inside the tombs, M. Fi'raud discovered a Latin inscription in the cap-stone of a dolmen near Sidi Kacem. The letters are too much worn to enable the sense of the inscription to be made out, but quite sufficient remains to prove that it is in Latin, and, from the form of the letters, of a late type.³

Monsieur Leternoux found hewn stones and even columnar shafts of Roman workmanship among the materials out of which the bazinas at the foot of the Aurc s chain had been constructed, and he gives a drawing of a cippus of late Roman workmanship, bearing an inscription in Berber character, wluch he identifies with those on two upright stones of rude form, one of which forms parts of a circle near Bona.⁴

In addition to these there are numerous instances among the plates which form the volume of the ‘ Exploration scientifique de l’Algerie’ where the rude-stone monuments are so mixed up with those of late Roman and early Christian character that it seems impossible to doubt that they are contemporary. As no text, however, has yet been published to accompany these plates, it is most unsafe

to rely on any individual example, which from some fault of the draughtsman or engraver may be misleading. The general impression, however, which these plates convey is decidedly in favour of a post-Roman date, and of their being comparatively modern. It requires, however, some one on the spot, whoso attention is specially directed to the subject, to determine whether the rude-stone monuments are earlier than those which ure hewn, or whether the contrary is not sometimes, perhaps always, the case. If M. Bertrand is right, and the Faustina tomb is of any value as an indication of age, certainly sometimes at least, the rude monuments are the more modern. Carthage fell B.C. 146, and the Jugurthau war ended B.C. 100, and it is impossible to conceive that a people like the Romans, would possess as they did the sovereignty of northern Africa, after that date, and not leave their mark on it, in the shape of buildings of various sorts. If we adopt the usual progressive theory, all must be auterior to B.C. 100; for on that hypothesis it would be considered most improbable that after long contact with Carthaginian civilization and under the direct influence of that of Rome anyone could prefer rude uncommunicative masses to structures composed of polished and engraved stones. It certainly was so, however, to a very great extent, and my impression is, for the reasons above given, that the bulk of these North African dolmens are subsequent to the Christian era, and that they extend well into the period of the Mahommedau domination, for it could not, for a long time at least, have been so complete as entirely to obliterate the feelings and usages so long indulged in by the aboriginal inhabitants of the country. Nothing, indeed, would surprise me less than if it were eventually shown that some of these rude-stone monumeuts extended down to the times of tho Crusades. As, however, we are not yet in a position to prove this, it is only put forward here as a suggestion, in order that those who may hereafter have the task of opening these tombs may not reject any evidence of their being so late, as they probably would do if imbued with prehistoric prejudices.

It is to be feared that the question who the people were that set up these African dolmens must wait for an answer till we know more of the ethuography of northern Africa in ancient times than we do at present. The only people who, so far as we now see, seem to he able to claim them, are the Nasamones. From Herodotus we learn that this people buried their dead sitting, with their knees doubled up to their chins, and were fo particular about this that, when a man was dying, they propped him up that he might die in that attitude (iv. 190). We also learn from him that they had such reverence for the tombs of their ancestors that it was their practice in their solemn form of oatli to lay their hands on these tombs, and so invoke their sanction; and in their mode of divination they used to sleep in or on these sepulchres (iv. 172). All this would agree perfectly with what we find, but Herodotus unfortunately never visited the country nor saw these tombs, and consequently does not describe them, and we do not know whether they were mere mounds of earth, or cairns of stone, or dolmens such as are found in Africa. It is also unfortunate for their claim that, in his day, the Nasamones lived near the Syrtes and to the eastward of them (ii. ‘62), and it seems hardly possible that they could have increased and multiplied to such an extent in the four following centuries as to occupy northern Africa as far as Mount Atlas, without either the Greeks or the Romans having known it. They are mentioned again by Curtius (iv. 7), by Lucan (ix. v. 439), and by Silius Italicus (ii. v. 11(5 and xi. v. 180), but always as a plundering Libyan tribe, never as a great people occupying the northern country. Their claim, therefore, to be considered the authors of the thousands of dolmens which are even now found iu the province of Algeria, seems for the present wholly inadmissibla

Still less can we admit M. Bertrand’s theory alluded to above, that the dolmen-builders migrated from the Baltic to Britain, and thence through France and Spain to Africa. Such a migration, requiring long laud journeys and sea voyages, if it took place at all, is much more likely to have been accomplished when commercial intercourse was established, and the North Sea and the Mediterranean were covered with suiting vessels of all sorts; but then it is unlikely that a rude people, as the dolmen-builders are assumed to be, could have availed themselves of these trade routes.

Still no one can look at such monuments as this of Aveyron (woodcuts Nos. 8 and 122) and compare them with those of Algeria, of which woodcut No. 1(39 is a type, without feeling that there was a connection, and an intimate one, at the dolmen period, between the people on the northern with those on the southern shores of the Mediterranean, which can only be accounted for in one of three ways.

Either it was that history was only repeating itself when Marshal Bougeaud landed in Algeria in 1830, and proceeded to conquer and colonise Algeria for the French. Or we must assume, as has often been done, that some people wandering from the east to colonise western Europe left these traces of their passage in Africa on their way westward. The third hypothesis is that already insisted upon at the end of the Scandinavian chapter, which regards these rude-stone monuments as merely the result of a fashion which sprung up at a particular period, and was adopted by all those people who, like the Nasamones, reverenced their dead and practised ancestral worship rather than that of an external divinity.

Of all these three hypotheses, the second seems the least tenable, though it is the one most generally adopted. The Pyramids were built, on the most moderate computation, at least 3000 B.C.²⁰⁹ Egypt was then a highly civilized and populous country, and the art of cutting and polishing stones of the hardest nature had reached a degree of perfection iu that country in those days which has never since been surpassed, and must have been practised for thousands of years before that time in order to reach the stage of perfection in which we there find it. Is it possible to conceive any savage Eastern race rushing across the Nile on its way westward, and carrying their rude arts with them, and continuing to practise them for four or five thousand years afterwards without change ? Either it seems more probable to assume that the Egyptians would have turned them back, or if they had sojourned in their land like the Israelites, and then departed because they found the bondage intolerable, it is almost certain that they, would have carried with them some of the arts and civilization of the people among whom they had dwelt. If such a migration did take place, it must have been in prehistoric times so remote that its occurrence can have but little bearing on tho argument as to who built these Algerian monuments. But dil they come by sea ? Did the dolmen-building races embark from the ports of Palestine or those of Asia Minor? Were they' in fact the far-famed Phoenicians, to whom antiquaries have been so fond of ascribing these structures The first answer to this is that there are no dolmens in Phoenicia, and that they have not yet been found near Carthage, nor Utica, nor in Sicily, nor indeed anywhere where the Phoenicians had colonies. They are not even found at Marseilles, where they settled, though 011 the western bank of the Rhone, where they had no establishments, they are found in numbers. They may have traded with Cornwall, and discovered lands even farther north, but to assume that so small a people could have erected all the megalitliic remains found in Scandinavia and the continent of France, and other countries where they never settled, perhaps never visited, is to ascribe great effects to causes so insignificant as to be wholly incommensurable. So wholly inadequate does the Phoenician power seem to have been to produce such effects, that the proposition would probably never have been brought forward had the extent of the dolmen region been known at the time it was suggested. Even putting the element of time aside, it is now clearly untenable, and if there is any truth in the date above assigned to this class of monuments, it is mere idleness to argue it.

The idea of a migration from France to Algeria is by no means so illogical. The French dolmens, so far as is now known, seem certainly older than the African—a fact which, if capable of proof, is fatal to the last suggestion—and if we assume that this class of monument was invented in western Europe, it only requires that the element of time should be suitable to establish this hypothesis. When the Celts of central Gaul, six centuries before the Christian era, began to extend their limits and to press upon those of the ^uitaniaus, did the latter flee from their oppressors to seek refuge in Africa, as at a latter period the dolmen-builders of Spain sought repose in the green island of the west ? There certainly appears to be no great improbability that they may have done so to such an extent as to cause the adoption of this form of architecture after it had become prevalent elsewhere; and as the encroaching Celts, down to tho prosecution of the middle ages, may hiive driven continual streams of colonists in the same direction, this would account for all the phenomena we find, provided we may ascribe that modern date to the Algerian examples which to me appears undoubted.

It is hardly probable, however, that the Aquitanians would have sought refuge in Africa unless some kindred tribe existed there to afford them shelter and a welcome. If such a race did exist, that would go far to get rid of most of the difficulties of the problem. We are, however, far too ignorant of North African ethnography to be able to say whether any such people were there, or if so, who their representatives may now be, and till our ignorance is dispelled, it is idle to speculate on mere probabilities.

We know something of the migrations of tho peoples settled around the shores of tho Mediterranean for at least ten centuries before the birth of Christ, but neither in Greek or Roman or Cathaginian history, nor in any of the traditions of their literature, do we find a hint of auy migration of a rude people, either across Egypt or by sea from Asia, and, what is perhaps more to the point, we have no trace of it in any of tho intermediate islands. The Nurhags of Sardinia, the Talayots of the Balearic Islands, are monuments of quite a different class from anything found in France or Algeria. So too are the tombs of Malta, and, as just mentioned, there are no such remains in Sicily.

We seem thus forced back on the third hypothesis, which contemplates the rise of a dolmen stylo of architecture at some not very remote period of the world’s history, and its general diffusion among all those kindred races of mankind with whom respect for tho spirits of deceased ancestors was a leading characteristic.

Dr. Barth seems to be the only traveller who has in recent times explored the regions about Tripoli to a sufficient extent and with the requisite knowledge to enable him to observe whether or not there were auy rude-stone monuments in that district. About halfway between Moursuk and Ghat, lie observed “ a circle laid out very regularly with large slabs, like the opening of a well; and, 011 the plain above the cliffs, another circle regularly laid out, “ and,” he adds, “ like the many circles seen in Cyrenaica and in other parts of Northern Africa, evidently connected with the religious rites of the ancient inhabitants of these regions.” ¹ This is meagre enough; but fortunately, in addition to this, ho observed and drew two monuments which are of equal and perhaps even of more importance to our present purposes.

One of these, situated at a place called Ksaea, about forty-five miles east by south from Tripoli, consists of six pairs of trilithons, similar to that represented in the annexed wood-cut. No plan is given of their arrangement, nor does Dr. Barth speculate os to their use ; he only remarks that “ they could never have been intended as doors, for the space between the upright stones is so narrow that a man of ordinary size could hardly squeeze his way between them.”^a

The other, situated at Elkeb, about the same distance from Tripoli, but south by east, is even more curious. It, too, is a trilithon, but the supports, which are placed on a masonry platform two steps in height, slope inwards, with all the appearance of being copied from a carpentry form, and the cap-stone likewise projects beyond tho uprights in a manner very unusual in masonry. Another curiouu indication of its wooden origin is that the western pillar has three quadrangular holes on its inner side, 6 inches square, while tho corresponding holes in tho eastern pillar go quite through. These pillars are 2 feet square and 10 feet high, while the impost measures 6 feet 6 inches.

and a spout at one side. Whatever this may have been intended for, it is—if the woodcut nnd description are to be depended upon —the exact counterpart of a Hindu Yoni, and as such would not excite remark as having anything unusual in its appearance if found in a modem temple at Benares. Beyond these in the woodcut are seen several other stones, evidently belonging to the same monument, one of which seems to have been formed into a throne.

These monuments are not, of course, alone. There must be others—probably many others—in the country, a knowledge of which might throw considerable light on our enquiries. In the meanwhile the first thing that strikes one is that Jeffrey of Mon-

mouth’s assertion, that “ Giants in old days brought from Africa the stones which the magic arts of Merlin afterwards removed from Kildare and set up at Stonehenge,”²¹⁰ is not so entirely devoid of foundation as might at first sight appear. The removal of the stones is, of course, absurd, but the suggestion and design may possibly have travelled west by this route.

be struck with the likeness that exists between woodcut No. 25 and woodcuts 175 and 17(i, especially the first. Such similarity is more than sufficient to take away all improbability from Dr. Barth’s suggestion that “the traces of art which they display may be ascribed to Roman influence.” It also renders it nearly certain that these African trilithons were sepulchral, and adds another to the many proofs adduced above that Stonehenge was both sepulchral and post-Roman.

The most curious point, however, connected with these monuments is the suggestion of Indian influence which they—especially that at Elkeb—give rise to. The introduction of sloping jambs, derived from carpentry forms, can be traced back in India, in the caves of Behar²¹¹ and the Western Ghats, to the second ceuturv before Christ, but certainly to no earlier date. The carpentry forms, but without the sloping jambs, continued at Sanchi and the Ajunta caves till some time after the Christian era, aud where wood is used has, in fact, continued to the presuut day. “ Mutatis mutandis,” no two monuments can well be more alike to one another than that at Elkeb and tho Buddhist tomb at Bangkok, represented in woodcut 177. The Siamese tomb may be a hundred years old; and if we allow the African trilithou to be late Roman, we have some fourteen or fifteen centuries between them, which, certainly, is as long as can reasonably be demanded. In reality it was probably less, but if the one was prehistoric, we lose altogether the thread of association and tradition that ought to connect the two.

To all this we shall have occasion to return, and then to discuss it more at length, when speaking of the Indian monuments and their connection with those of the West. In the meanwhile these two form a stepping-stone of sufficient importance to make us feel how desirable it is that the country where they are found should be more carefully examined. My impression is that the key to most of our mysteries is bidden in these African deserts.

Befokk leaving the Mediterranean Sea and the countries bordering upon it, it seems desirable to say a few words regarding certain “non-historic” monuments which exist in its islands. Strictly speaking, they hardly come within the limits assigned to this book, for they are not truly megalithic in the sense in which the term has been used in the previous pages; for though stones 15 feet and 20 feet high are used in the Maltese monuments, they are shaped and, it may be said, hewn with metal tools, and they are used constructively with smaller stoues, so as to form walls and roofs, and cannot therefore be considered as Rude Stone Monuments. Still they have so much affinity with these, and are so mixed up in all works treating of the subject with Pruidical remains and prehistoric mysteries, that it certainly seems expedient to explain as far as possible their forms and uses.

The monuments are of three classes. The first, found in Malta, are there called giants’ towers—“ Torre dei giganti ”—a name having no meaning, but which, as also involving no hypothesis, it may be convenient to adhere to. The second class, called Nurhags, are peculiar to Sardinia. The third, or Talyots, are found only in the Balearic islands. There may be some connection between the two last groups, but even then with certain local peculiarities sufficient to distinguish them. The Maltese monuments however stand alone, and have certainly no connection with the other two, and, as it will appear in the sequel, none of the three have any very clear affinity with any known monuments on the continent of either Europe or Africa.

The best known monuments of the Maltese group are situated near the centre of the Isle of Gozo, in the commune of Barbato.

When Houel wrote in 1787,²¹² only the outside wall with the apse of one of the inner chambers and the entrance of another were known. He mistook the right-hand apse of the second pair of chambers for part of a circle, and so represented it with a dolmen in the centre, led to tliis apparently by the existence of a real circle which then was found at a distance of 350 yards from the main group. This circle was 140 feet in diameter, composed of stones ranged close together and alternately broad and tall, as shown in the next woodcut, which represents the rear of the principal monument. The entrance was marked by two very tall stones, apparently 20 feet high. The interior was apparently rugged, but there is nothing in the plates to show from what cause. When Houel made bis plan,² it had all the appearance of being what was styled a regular “ Druidical circle,” and might have been used as such to support any Druidical theory. It is now however evident that it really was only the commencement of the envelope of a pair of chambers, such as we find in all the monuments of this class on these islands. If the plan is correct, it was the most regular of any, which, besides its having every appearance of never having been completed, would lead us to suppose that it was the last of the series. This monument has now entirely disappeared, as has also another of even more megalithie appearance which stood within a few yards of the principal group, but of which unfortunately we have neither plan nor details. It is shown with tolerable distinctness in a view in Mr. Frere’s possession, and in the plates which are engraved from drawings by a native artist, which Admiral Smyth brought home in 1827,¹ and which are eugraved in volume xxii. of the * Archa?-ologia.’ Unfortunately the text that accompanies these plates is of the most unsatisfactory character. This he partially explains by saying that he had left his measurements with Colonel Otto Beyer, who had just caused the principal pair of chambers to be excavated.

Bouverio when he was governor, some time before or about 1836, when a careful plan and drawings of the whole were published by Count de la Marmora.²¹³ It has been re-engraved bv Gailhabaud and others, and is well known to archaeologists.

The monuments thus brought to light consisted of two pairs of elliptical chambers very similar in dimensions and plan to those at Mnaidra (woodcut No. 179). The greatest depth internally from the entrance to the apse of the principal pair is 90 feet; the greatest width across both 130 feet. The right-hand pair as you enter is comparatively plain. The outer chamber of the left-hand pair still retained, when excavated, fittings that looked like an altar in the right-hand apse, which was separated from the rest by what may be called the choir-screen or altar-rail; aud this was ornamented with spirals and geometric figures neatly and sharply cut. Iu the inner chamber was a stone, near the entrance,

on which was a bas-relief of a serpent, but no other representation of any thing living was found elsewhere.

The external appearance of the monument may be gathered from the woodcut No. 178. The lower part of the wall is composed alternately—as in the circle just alluded to—of large stones laid on their sides and smaller ones standing perpendicularly between them. Above this the courses of stones are of regular masonry, and probably there was some kind of cornice or stringcourse before the beginning of the roof, but of this no trace now remains in any of these monuments.

The second group, known as Hagiar Khem, is situated near Krendi, on the south side of the island of Malta, and is the most extensive one known. The principal monument contains, besides the usual pair of chambers, four or five lateral chambers; and a short way to the north is a second monument, containing at least one pair; and to the south a third group, but so ruined it is difficult to make out the plan. Only the tops of the walls and the tall stones which still rise above the walls were known to exist of the monument, till in 1839 Sir Henry Bouverie authorized the expenditure of some public money to excavate it. An account of these excavations, with a plan and drawings, was published in Malta at the time by Lieutenant Foulis. The plan was repeated, in less detail however, in the * Archacologia,’¹ and afterwards in the Norwich volume of the International Prehistoric Congress, by Mr. Furze, from a survey recently made by the Royal Engineers.

The third group, known as that at Mnaidra, is situated not far from the last, between it and the sea; and as it never has U>en published, a plan of it is given here²¹⁴ from a survey made by Corporal Mortimer, of the Royal Engineers. Like the Gozo monument, it consists of two pairs of oval chambers in juxtaposition. The right-hand pair, in this instance, is larger and simpler in design than that on the left, but it is so nearly identical, both in plan and dimensions, with the right-hand pair at Gozo that they are probably of the same age and served the same purjwse. They are also, as nearly as may be, of the same

dimensions: both would be enclosed, with their side walls, by a circle 75 feet in diameter. The left-hand cone at Mnaidra would be nearly of the same diameter ; but at Ciozo the corresponding

enclosure would require to be, and in fact was, 100 feet in diameter, and the inner room, measuring 80 feet by 50 feet, including the apse, was the largest and finest apartment of the class in the islands.

ternally, as they now stand, a is tho entrance into a small square apartment in which the altar or tahle stands, shown more completely in the next woodcut (No. 181), from a photograph, which also renders much mere clear the peculiar style of ornamenting

with innumerable “ pit markings,” peculiar to these Maltese monuments. D is the entrance into the other chamber, which but for the interference of that last described, would have been of the usual elliptical form. My impression is that the left-hand apse was removed at some time subsequent to the erection of the monument, to admit of its insertion. On each side of the doorway are seats, c and e, which are always found in similar situations. Beyond, at F, is one of those mysterious openings which are so frequent; it is also seen with another in woodcut No. 182. Between this apartment and the upper apartment H arc two tiers of shelves or loculi, which are also found at Gozo, and for which it is difficult to suggest a meaning if they were not used as columbaria for sepulchral purposes.

A difficult question here arises as to which of these two pairs of apartments is the older—the upper, with tlie simpler style aud the smaller stones, or the apartments with the larger stones and more ornate arrangements. On the whole, I am inclined to think the simpler the older: among other reasons because the floor of the right-hand pair at Mnaidra is IU feet above the level of the left-hand apartments. As tlie edifices are all placed on heights, it seems improbable that tho first, comer would have chosen a site commanded by a knoll 10 feet, alwve him, and touching his half-buried building. But, besides this local indication, it seems probable that the style was progressive, and that this right-hand chamber at Mnaidra may be the oldest, and the great one at Gozo the last completed of all which we know.

The excavations at Mnaidra as well as those at Hagiar Khem have sufficed to settle the question of how these buildings were roofed. The above woodcut, from a photograph, shows the springing of the roof of the north end of the outer left-hand chambcr, but, like photographs in general,does so unintelligently.

Colonel Collinson, however, informs me that they bracket out-wurds, at. the rate of 1 foot in 10, nnd he calculates that they would meet at a height of 30 feet so nearly that they could be closed by a single stone. He, however, overlooks the fact that all these horizontally-constructed domes, whether in Greece, or Italy, or Sardinia, are curvilinear, their section being that of a Gothic pointed arch, and consequently, if corbelling forward at the rate of 1 in 10 near the springing, they woidd certainly meet in this chamber at 15 or 20 feet from their base. When we recollect that before the Trojau war the Pelasgic architects of Greece roofed cliambers 50 and 60 feet in diameter (vide ante, page 33), we should not be surprised at the Maltese architect* grappling with apses of 20 feet span. This has generally been admitted as easy, but several authors have been puzzled to tliiuk how the flat spaces joining the two apses could have been so roofed. A careful examination of the plans of the Maltese building seems to make this easy. Looking, for instance, at the plau of Muaidra, a retaining wall will be observed on the extreme right, which is a segment of a circle 75 feet iu diameter, and continuing it all round, it encloses both chambers. If a similar circle is drawn round the left-hand chambers, it equally encloses them, and the circles osculate, or have one party wall at a point where there is the group of colls. This granted, it is easy to see that the external form of the roof was a stepped cone, covering the inner roofs, and so avoiding the ridges and hollows which would have rendered independent roofing impracticable. The external appearance of tho building would thus have been that of two equal cones joined together, aud rising probably to a height of 50 feet above their springing. To erect such a cone on au enclosing wall only 8 or 10 feet thick may appear at first sight a little difficult for such rude builders as the Maltese were when they erected these domes, but when we recollect that, the cone was divided into two by a cross party wall, which may have been carried the whole height, all difficulty vanishes.

When we apply these principles to the ruins at llagiar Khem, their history becomes plain at once. Originally the monument seems to have consisted of a single pair of chambers of the usual form, a and u of the accompanying plan ; but extension becoming

necessary, the central apse of the inner apartment was removed and converted into a doorway, and tbe left-hand lateral apse was also removed so as to make an entrance into four other ovoid apartments, which were arranged radially so as to be covered by a cone 90 feet in diameter. Here again the difficulty, if any, of constructing a cone of these dimensions is got over by tho

numerous points of support from perpendicular walls which honeycomb the building. The external appearance of this building would be that of one great cone 90 feet in diameter covering the cells, and anastomosing with one GO feet, or one-third less, in diameter covering the entrance chambers.

Restored in this manner, the external appearance of these monuments would have been very similar to tliat of tbe Rubber Roumeia near Algiers and the Madraceu near Blidah. The former was 200 feet in diameter, with a cone rising in steps to the height of 130 feet, which was lower in proportion than suggested

above, but its interior was nearly solid, nnd admitted therefore of any angle that might appear most beautiful. The Madracen looks even lower, but no correct section of it has been published. The lvnbber Iloumeia has now been ascertained to have been the tomb of the Mauritanian kings dow'n to the time of Juba II., or about the Christian era.²¹⁵ Judging from its style, the Madracen may be a century earlier. Be this as it may, it hardly seems to me doubtful but that these tombs are late Roman translations of a type to

which the Maltese examples belonged; but the intermediate links in the long chain which connects them have yet to be recovered.

Internally, these Maltese monuments are rude, and exhibit very little attempt at decoration. The inner apartments, being dark, are quite plain, but the outer, admitting a certain quantity of light by the door, have a proportionate amount of ornament. At Gozo, in the outer apartment, there are, as mentioned above, scrolls and spirals of a style very much more refined than is found in Ireland or in rude monuments generally, but more resembling that of those found at Mycenre and other parts of Greece. At Hagiar Khem and Mnaidra the favourite ornament are pit markings. Whether these have any affinity with those which Sir J. Simpsou so copiously illustrated,²¹⁶ is by no means clear. In Malta they are spread evenly over the stone, and are such a decoration as might be used at the present day (woodcut No. 181). An altar was found in one of the outer chambers at Hagiar Khem, and in both the Maltese monuments, stone tables from 4 to 5 feet high (one is shown in tho woodcut No. 181), the use of which is not clearly made out. They are too tall for altars, and, unless in the Balearic Islands, nothing like them is known elsewhere.

After what has been said above, it is hardly worthwhile to enter into the argument whether these buildings are temples or tombs. Their situation alone, in this instance, is sufficient to prove that they do not belong to the former class. Men do not drop three or four temples irregularly, as at Gozo, within a stone’s throw of one another, on a bare piece of ground, far away from any centres of population. The same is the case at Hagiar Khem, where certainly three, probably four, sets of chambers exist; aud Mnaidra may almost be considered a part of the same group or cemetery.

Malta, it is said, was colonised by the Phoenicians, at least was so in Diodorus’ time,² though how much earlier they occupied it, we are not told, nor to what extent they superseded tho original inhabitants. We also learn incidentally that they possessed temples dedicated to Melkurt and Astartc. This is very probable, and if so, their remains will be found near their harbours, and where they established themselves; and Colonel Collinson informs me that remains of columnar buildings have been found both at Marsa Sirocco and near the dockyard creek at Valetta. These, most probably, are the remains of the temples in question, though possibly rebuilt in Roman times. The little images found iu the apartments at Hagiar Khem may be representations of the Cabeiri, though I doubt it; but little headless deformities, 20 inches high, some of stone and some of clay, are not the divinities that would be worshipped in such temples, though they might be offerings at a tomb.

If these buildings were tombs, they were the burying-places of a people who burnt their dead and carefully preserved their ashes, and who paid the utmost respect to their buried dead long after their decease. The inner apartments have shelves and cupboards in stone, and numerous little arrangements which it seems impossible to understand except on the supposition that they were places for the deposit of these sacred remains. Some of the recesses have doors cut out of a siugle slab 2 aud 3 feet square at the opening, some are so small that a man could hardly squeeze himself through, and some are holes into which only an arm could be tlirast,²¹⁷ but from the rebate outside of all, the intention seems to have been for them all to be closed.

Although from all these arrangements it may broadly be asserted that they are not temples in the ordinary sense of the term; the outer apartments may be considered as halls in which religious ceremonies were performed in honourof the dead.and,so far,as placesof worship; but essentially they were sepulchres, and their uses sepulchral.

We know so little of the ancient history of Malta that it is extremely difficult even to guess who the people were who erected nnd used these sepulchres. Most people would at once answer, the Phoenicians; but, in order to establish their claim, one of two things is necessary—either we must have some direct testimony that they erected these monuments, or wo must be able to show that they erected similar tombs either near their own homes or elsewhere. Neither kind of proof is forthcoming. No such tombs are found near Tyre or Sidon, or near Carthage, and classical authorities are absolutely silent on the subject The monuments most like them are the tombs at Mycenas but the differences are so great that I would hesitate to lay much stress on any slight similarities that exist. The Greek monuments were always intended to bo buried in tumuli. Those at Malta have so strongly marked and so ornamental a podium outside that it is evident they never were so covered up. It may be difficult to prove it, but 1 fancy if we are ever to find their originals, it is to Africa we must look for them. They are too unlike anything else in Europe.

It seems even more difficult to deline their age than to ascertain their origin. Looking at the nature of the stone, their state of preservation, anil other circumstances, I cannot believe they are very old. If they were in Greece, or in Europe, or anywhere where they could be compared with other monuments, some useful inferences might be drawn ; but they are so unique that this mode is unavailable. We have nothing we can confidently compare them with, and we are so entirely ignorant of the ancient history of Malta that wo cannot tell in the least at. what age she reached that stage of civilization which the workmanship of these monuments represents. We are probably safe, however, iu assuming that they are pre-Roman, and as safe in believing that they are not earlier than the monumeuts of Mycenae and Thyrns; iu short, that they belong to some period between the Trojan and the Punic wars, but are most probably much nearer to the former than to the latter epoch iu the world’s history.

It is a curious illustration of the fragmentary nature of society iu the ancient world that Sardinia should possess a class of monuments absolutely peculiar to itself. It is not this time ten or a dozen monuments, like those of Malta, but they are numbered by thousands, and so like one another that it is impossible to mistake theui, and, what is still more singular, as difficult to trace any progress or change among them. The Talyots of the Balearic Islands may resemble them, but, excepting these, the Nurhags of Sardinia stand quite alone. Nothing the least like them is found in Italy, or in Sicily, or. indeed, anywhere else, so far as is at present known.

A Nurhag is easily recognized and easily described. It is always a round tower, with sides sloping at an angle of about

10 degrees to the horizon, its dimensions varying from 20 to 60 feet in diameter, aud its height being generally equal to the width of the base. Sometimes they are one, frequently two aud even three storeys in height, the centre being always occupied by circular chambers, constructed by projecting stoues forming a dome with the section of a pointed arch. The chamber generally occupies one-third of the diameter, tho thickness of the walls forming the remaining two-thirds. There is invariably a ramp or

peculiarities will be understood from the annexed section aud plan of one from De la Marmora’s work.²¹⁸

When the Nurliags are of more than one storey in height, they are generally surrounded by others which are attached to them by platforms, often of considerable extent. That at Santa Barbara has, or had, four small Nur-hags encased in the four corners of the platform, to which access was obtained by a doorway iu the central tower; but frequently there are also separate ramps when the platforms are extensive. The masonry of these monuments is generally neat, though sometimes the stones are unhewn, but

They are, at the same time, absolutely without any architectural ornament which could give us any hint of their affinities; and no inscriptions, no images, no sculptures of any kind, have been found in them.

It is a Greek work, generally known as ‘ De Mirabilibus Aus-cultationibus,’²¹⁹ and ascribed doubtfully to Aristotle. It is to the following effect;—“ It is said that in the island of Sardinia there exist, among other beautiful and numerous edifices, built after the manner of the ancient Greeks, certain domes (®oA«t) of exquisite proportions. It is further said that they were built by Iolas, son of Iphieles, who, having taken with him the Thespiadfc, went to colonise this island.” This certainly looks as if the Nnrhags existed when this book was written, though the description is by a person who evidently never saw them. Diodorus so far confirms this that he says: “ Iolans, having founded the colony, fetched Dedalus from Sicily, aud built numerous and grand edifices, which subsist to the present day, and are called Dedalean, from the name of their builder; ” ² and in another paragraph he recurs to the veneration “ in which the name of Iolaus is held.” This, too, is unsatisfactory, as written by a person w ho never visited the island, and had not seen tbe monuments of which he was speaking.

It is little to be wondered at if buildings so mysterious and so unlike any known to exist elsewhere should have given rise to speculations almost as wild as those that hang around our own rude-stone monuments. The various theories which have been advanced are enumerated and described by De la Marmora²²⁰ so fully that it will not be necessary to recapitulate them here, nor to notice any but three, which seem really to have some plausible foundation.

The first of these assumes the Nurhags to have been w’atch-towers or fortifications.

these theories is not so devoid of foundation aa might at first sight appear. As a rule, they are all placed on heights, aud at such distances as to be seen from one another, aud consequently be able to communicate by signal at least. Take such an example, for instance, as that of Giara. near Isili (woodcut No. 188). Aliy engineer officer would be delighted with the manner in which the position is taken up. Every point of vantage in the circumference is occupied, and two points in the interior fortified, so as to act as supports. The designer of the entrenched camp at Linz might rub his eyes in astonishment to find his inventions forestalled by three thousand years, nnd by towers externally so like his own as hardly to be distinguishable to an unpractised eye. The form of the towers themselves lends considerable plausibility to the defensive theory. Such a Nurhag, for instance, as that of Santa Barbara (woodcuts Nos. 186, 187), surrounded by four lesser ones, connected by a platform, and dominated by the central tower, is a means of defence we might now adopt, provided we may assume the existence of a parapet, which has fallen through age.

When we come to look a little more closely at this military question, we perceive that we are attempting to apply to a people who certainly had no projectiles that would carry farther than arrows, principles adapted to artillery or musketry fire. The Nurliags are placed at such distances as to afford no support to one another before the invention of gunpowder, ami though iu themselves not indefensible, they possess the radical defect of having no accommodation for their garrisons. It is impossible that men could live, cook, and sleep in the little circular apartments in their interior, and the platforms added very little to their accommodation. Had the four detached Nurliags at Santa Barbara been connected with walls only, so as to surround the central tower with a court, the case would have been very different; but as in all instances this is lilled up, so as to form a platform, it is evident that it was exposure, not shelter, that was sought iu their construction.²²¹

Another, and even stronger, argument is derived from their number. De la Marmora asserts that the remains of at least three thousand Nurhags can now be traced in Sardinia,² and there seems no reason to doubt the truth of his calculation, nor his assertion that they were once much more numerous, and that they are dispersed pretty evenly over the whole island. Can any one fancy a state of society in such an island which would require that there should be three thousand castles and yet no fortified cities as places of refuge ? They were not erected to protect tho island against a foreign onemy, because most of them are inland. They could not be made to serve for the protection of the rich during insurrections or civil wars, nor to enable robbers to plunder in security the peaceful inhabitants of the plain. In short, unless the ancient Sardinians lived in a state of society of which we have no knowledge elsewhere, these Nurhags were certainly not military works.

When we tnrn to the second hypothesis and try to consider them as temples, we are met by very much the same difficulties as beset the fortification theory. If temples, they are unlike the temples of any other people. Generally it is assumed that they were fire temples, from their name Nur—in the Semitic languages signifying fire—but more from their construction. The little circular chambers in their interiors are admirably suited for preserving the sacred fire, and the external platforms as well adapted for that Sabean worship of the planets which is generally understood to be associated with fire-worship. But assuming this to 1m> the case, why so numerous? We can count on our fingers all the fire-temples that exist, or were ever known to exist, in fire-worshipping Persia; and if a dozen satisfied her spiritual wants, what necessity was there for three thousand, or probably twice that number, in the small aud sparsely inhabited island of Sardinia? Had every family, or little village community its own separate temple on the nearest high place? and did each perform its own worship separately from the rest? So far as we know, there is no subordination among them, nothing corresponding to cathedrals, or parish churches or chapels. Some are smaller, or some form more extensive groups than others, but a singularly republican equality reigns throughout, very unlike the hierarchical feeling we find in most religions, in one other respect, too, they are unlike the temples of other nations. None of them are situated in towns or villages, or near the centres of population in the island.

Must we then adopt the third hypothesis, that they were tombs? Here again the same difficulties meet us. If they were tombs, they are unlike those of any other people with whom we are acquainted. Their numbers in this instance is, however, no difficulty. It is in the nature of the case that sepulchres should accumulate, and their number is consequently one of the strongest arguments in favour of this destination. Nor does their situation militate against this view. Nothing is more likely than that a people should like to bury their dead, 011 high places, where their tombs can be seen from afar. In fact, there does not seem much to be said against this theory, except that no sepulchral remains have been found in them. It is true that De la Marmora found a skeleton buried in oneatlselle,¹ and apparently so placed that the interment must have taken place before the tower was built, or at all events finished; but the presence of only one corpse in two thousand nurhags tells strongly against the theory, as where one was placed more would have been found had this form of interment been usual, and amidst the hundreds of ruined and half-ruined nurhags some evidence must have been found had any of the usual sepulchral 1 sages prevailed. To my mind the conclusion seems inevitable that, if they were tombs, they were those of a people who, like the Parsees of the present day, exposed their dead to be devoured bv the birds of the air. If there is one feature in the nurhags more consistent or more essential than another, it is that of the stairs or ramps that give access to their platforms. It shows, without doubt, that, whether for defence, or worship, or burial, the platform was the feature for which the edifice was erected, and there it must have been that its purposes were fulfilled. But is it possible that such a practice ever prevailed in Sardinia ? It is, of course, precipitate to answer that it did. But the custom is old. Anything so exceptional among modern usages is not the invention of yesterday, and it may have been far more prevalent than it now is, and it may in very ancient times have been brought by some Eastern colonists to this Western isle. I dare hardly suggest that it was so; but this is certain, that such towers would answer in every respect perfectly to the “Towers of Silence” of the modern Persians, and the little side chambers in the towers would suit perfectly as receptacles of the denuded bones when the time arrived for collecting them.

One argument against their being sepulchres has been drawn from the fact that frequently a different class of graves, called giants’ tombs, is found in their immediate proximity. The conclusion I would draw from this is in a contrary sense. These giants’ tombs are generally long graves of neatly fitted stones, with a tall frontispiece, which is formed of one stone, always carefully hewn and sometimes carved. On each side of the entrance two arms extend so as to form a semicircle in front, and when the circle is completed by detached menhirs, these are generally shaped into cones and carved. The whole, in fact, has a more advanced and more modern appearance than the nurhags, and, as I read the riddle, the inhabitants adopted this form, and that found in the nurhag at Iselle, after they had ceased to use the nurhag itself as a means of disposing of their dead, but were still clinging to tho spots made sacred by the ashes of their forefathers.

That the nurhags are old scarcely seems to admit of a doubt., though I know of only one material point of evidence on the subject. It is that the pier of a Roman aqueduct has been founded on the stump of a ruined and consequently desecrated nurhag.' Some time must have elapsed before the primitive and sacred use of the nurhag had been so completely forgotten that it should be so used. But the passages above quoted from the ‘ Mirabilibus ’ and Diodorus show that in the first and fifth centuries n.c. nothing was known of their origin by these authors, and no other has ventured to hint at their age. Iu classical times they seem to have been as mysterious as they are now :—

“ In the glimmer of the dawn They stand the solemn silent witnesses Of ancient days,—altars—or graves."

The third group of monuments indicated above are the Talyots of Minorca and Majorca. Unfortunately our guide, De la Marmora, deserts us here. He went to explore them, but ill health and other adverse circumstances prevented his carrying his intent fully into effect, and we are left consequently very much to tho work of Don Juan Ramis,² which is the reverse of satisfactory.

Externally they generally resemble the nurhags in appearance, and apparently have always chambers in their interior, but De la

Marmora was unable to determine whether any of them had the internal staircase²²³ leading to the summit which is the invariable and essential characteristic of the nurhag. I f t hey had not this, they must

be considered as more nearly approaching to our chambered cairns than to nurhags; and till this point is settled, and we know morn about them, we must refrain from speculations on the subject. One characteristic feature they have, however, which it is useful to note.

It is a' bilithon, if such a term is admissible—an upright, flat, stone, with one across it forming a sort of table. In appearance it very much resembles those stone tables which are found inside the chambers of the Maltese sepulchres, but these are always larger, and placed, so far as is known, externally. What, their use may have been, it is difficult to conjecture, but they were evidently considered important here, as in woodcut No. 11*0 one is shown surrounded by ft sacred enclosure, as if being itself the “Numen” to be honoured. At Malta, as before remarked, they certainly were not altars, because pedestals, which were unmistakably altars, are found iu the same apartments, and they are very unlike them. They seem more like the great saucers iu the Irish tombs, and may have served the same purposes; but altogether these Balearic outside tables are unlike anything we know of elsewhere.

Rude-stone circles seem to l>e not uncommon in combination with the talyots and toll altars, and on the whole they seem to bear as much affinity to the monuments of Spain as to those of Sardinia, but again till we know more it is idle to speculate on either their age or uses beyond the conclusion drawn from all similar monuments—that their destination was to honour departed greatness.

11 would be not only interesting but instructive to pursue the subject further, for the monuments of these islands deserve a more complete investigation than they have yet received; but this is not the place to pursue it. Indeed, it is only indirectly that they have any connection with the subject of this work. They are not megalithic in the sense in which the word is generally used. Nor are they rude, for all the stones are more or less shaped by art, and all are used constructively. In none of them is the stone itself the object and end of the erection. In all it is only a means to an end.

It is their locality and their age that import them into our argument if there is anything in the connection between the monuments of France and Algeria, as attempted to be shown above. Whether the African ones came from Europe, or vice versa, it must have been in consequence of long-continued intercourse between the two countries, and of an influence of the dolmen builders in the Western Mediterranean which could hardly have failed to leave traces in the intermediate islands, unless they had been previously civilized and had fixed and long-established modes of dealing with their own dead.

Assuming that the nurhags and giants’ towers extend back to the mythic times of Grecian history, say the war of Troy—and some of them can hardly be more modern—it will hardly be contended now that the dolmens are earlier. If they were so, it must be by centuries or by thousands of years, if we are to assume that the one had any influence on the other, for it must have taken long before a truly rude-stone monument could liave grown into a constructive style like that of Sardinia or Malta; and I do not think, after what has been said above, any one would now contend for so remote an antiquity. If neither anterior nor coeval, the conclusion, if we admit any influence at all, seems inevitable that tho dolmens must be subsequent. But this is just the point at issue. The nurliags did not grow out of dolmens, nor dolmens out of nurhags. They are separate aud distinct creations, so far as we know, belonging to difl'erent races, and practically uninfluenced by one another. Here, as elsewhere, each group must be judged by itself, and stand on its own merits. If any direct influence can be shown to exist between any two groups, there is generally very little difficulty in arranging them in a sequence and seeing which is the oldest, but till such connection is established, all such attempts are futile.

In so far as any argument can now be got out of these insular monuments, it seems to take this form. If the dolmen people were earlier than the nurhag-builders, they certainly would have occupied the islands that lay iu tlieir path between France or Spain and Africa, and we should find traces of them there. If, on the contrary, the nurhag-builders were the earlier race, and colonised these islands so completely as to fill them before the age of the dolmen-builders, the latter, in passing from north to south, or vice versa, could only have touched at tho islands as emigrants or traders, and not as colonists, aud consequently could have neither altered nor influenced to any great extent the more practically civilized people who had already occupied them.

So far as we can see, this is the view that most nearly meets the facts of the case at present known, and in this respect tlieir negative evidence is both interesting and instructive, though, except when viewed in this light, the monuments of the Mediterranean islands have no real place in a work treating on rude-stone monuments.

Palestine is one of those countries in which dolmens exist, uot i thousands and tens of thousands, as in Algeria, but certainly in hundreds—perhaps tens of hundreds; but travellers have not condescended to open their eyes to observe them, and the Pal Exploration Fund is too busy making maps to pay attention to subject which would probably throw as much light on the ethn„ graphy of the Holy Laud as anything we know of. Before, however, retailing what little we kuow about the monuments actually existiug, it is necessary iu this instance to say a few words about those which we know of only by hearsay. All writers on megalitliic remains iu the last century, and some of those of the pieseut, have made so much of the stones set up by^r Abraham and Joshua that it is indispensable to try to ascertain what they were, aud what bearing they really have on the subject of which we are treating.

The earliest mention of a stone being set up auvwhere as a monument or memorial is that of the one which Jacob used us a pillow in the night when he had that dream which became the title of the Israelites to the land of Canaan. “ And Jacob rose up early in the morning, and took the stoue that he had put for his pillows, uud set it up for a pillar, and poured oil upon the top of it.”²²⁴ The question is, What was the size of this stone ? In the East, where hard pillows are not objected to, natives generally use a brick for this purpose. Europeans, w ho are more stiffnecked as well as more luxurious, insist on two bricks, and these laid one on the other, with it cloth thrown over them, form by no means au uncomfortable headpiece. The fact of Jacob being ulone, aud moving the stone to aud from the place where it was used, proves that it was not larger than, probably not so large as, the head that was laid upon it. It certainly, therefore, was neither the Lia Fail which still adorns the hill of Tara nor even the Scone stone that forms the king’s seat in Westminster Abbey, aud, what is more to our present purpose, it may safely be discharged from the category of megalithic monuments of which we are now treating.

The next case in which stones are mentioned is in Genesis xxxi. 45 and 4(5: “ And Jacob took a stone, and set it up for a pillar. And Jacob said unto his brethren, Gather stones; and they took stones, and made an heap: and they did eat there upon the heap.” This is not quite so clear; but the fair inference seems to be that what they erected was a stone altar, on which they partook of an offering, which, under the circumstances, took the form of a sacramental oath—one party standing on either side of it. The altar in the temple of Jerusalem, we know, down even to the time of llerod, was formed of stones, w hich no iron tool had ever touched,* and the tradition derived from this altar of Jacob seems to have lasted during the whole Jewish period. So there is nothing in this instance to lead us to suppose that “ the heap” had any connection with tho megalithic monuments of other countries.

The third instance, though more frequently quoted, seems even less relevant. When Joshua passed the Jordan, twelve men, according to the number of the tribes, were appointed, each “to take up a stone on his shoulder out of the Jordan, in the place where the priests’ feet had stood, and to carry them and set them down at the place where they lodged that night, as a memorial to the children of Israel for ever.”* Here, again, stones that men can carry on their shoulders are not much bigger than their heads, and are not such as in any ordinary sense would be used as memorials, inasmuch as they could be as easily removed by any one, as placed where they were. ‘If ranged on an altar, in a building, this purpose would have been answered; but as an open-air testimonial such stones seem singularly inappropriate.

The only instance in which it seems that the Bible is speaking of the same class of monuments as those we are concerned with

is in the last chapter of Joshua, where it is said (verse 26), lie “ took a great stone, and set it up there under an oak, that was by the sanctuary of the Lord,” and said, “ Behold, this stone shall he a witness unto us.” It is the more probable that this was really a great monolith, as it seems to be the stone mentioned in Judges ix. 6 as “the pillar of the plain,” ... or “by the oak of the pillar which was in Shechem;” and if this is so, it must have been of considerable dimensions. It therefore alone, of all the stones mentioned in the Bible, seems to belong to the class of stones we are treating of; but even then its direct bearing on the subject is not clear. It by no means follows that because the Israelites in Joshua’s time set up such a stone for such a purpose that either then or a thousand years afterwards the French or Scandinavians did the same thing with the same intention. It may be so, but both the time and locality seem too remote for us to rely on any supposed analogy.

As bearing indirectly on this subject, it is curious to observe that the rite of circumcision in these early days of Jewish history was performed with flint knives,²²⁵ which, considering that bronze and iron were both familiarly known to the Israelites at that period, is a remarkable example of the persistence iu an old fashion long after it might have been supposed it would have become obsolete. It is equally curious, if the Septuagint is to be depended upon, that they should have buried with Joshua in his grave those very flint, implements (ra« /xa^aipas' ras' irerplva/) with which the operation was performed. This cannot of course be quoted as the latest or even a late example of flint being buried in tombs, but it is interesting as explaining one reason for the practice. It is at least one instance in which flint was used long after metal was known, aud one tomb in which stone implements were buried for other reasons than the people’s ignorance of the use of metal‘.^J If the Jews used flints for that purpose in Joshua’s time, and so disposed of them after the death of their chief, the only wonder is that they do not do so at the present day.

¹ Herodotun (ii. SC) mentions that, in Wilkinson (‘Ancient Egyptians,’ iii. 2<i2)

To turn from these speculations, based on words, to the real facts of the ease. We find that the first persons who observed dolmens in Syria were Captains Irbv and Mangles. In their hurried journey from Es Salt, in 1817, to the fords of the Jordan, apparently in a straight line from Es Salt to Nablous, they observed a group of twenty-seven dolmens, very irregularly situated at the foot of the mountain. All those they observed were composed of two side-stones, from 8 to 10 feet long, supporting a cap-stone projecting considerably beyond the sides and ends. The chambers, however, were only 5 feet long internally—too short, consequently, for a body to be stretched out at lull length. The contraction arose from the two transverse stones being placed considerably within the ends of the side-stones. One of these appears to have been

solid, the other to have been pierced with what is called a door; but whether this was a hole in one stone, or a door formed by two jambs, is not clear.²²⁶ No drawing or plan accompanies their description; but the arrangement will be easily understood when we come to examine those of Rajuukoloor, in India,¹ described farther on (woodcut No. 2U(>).

The only other reliable information 1 have is extracted for me from his note-books by my friend, Mr. D. 11. Blaine. In travelling from Om Keis—Gadara—towards Gerash, at a place called Kafr er mi, not far from Tibne, they met with one considerable group, a portion of which is represented in the altove woodcut (No. 191). The size of the stones varies considerably ; generally, however, they are about 12 feet by 6 feet, and from 1 to 2 feet in thickness. One cap-stone was nearly 12 feet square, ami tlie side-stones vary from 5 to 0 feet iu height. On approaching Suf, a great number of dolmens were observed on either side of the road for a distance of from three to lour miles. Some of these seemed quite perfect, others were broken down; but the travellers had unfortunately no time to count or examine them with care.

This is a very meagre account of a great subject—so meagre, indeed, that it is impossible to found any argument upon it that will be worth anything; but it is interesting to observe that all the dolmens as yet noticed in Syria are situated iu C4ilead, the country of the Amorites, aud of Og, king of Basban. If it should prove eventually that there are none except in this district, it would give rise to several interesting ethnographical determinations. At present all we can feel confident about is that there are no dolmens west of the Jordan; but the Amorites were originally settled in Hebron,²²⁷ and there are certainly no dolmens there. So unless they migrated eastward before the dolmen period, they can scarcely lay claim to them. Then these dolmens may belong to the Rephaim, the Emim, the Anakim, the Zuzim, and all those giant tribes that dwelt beyond Jordan at the time of Chedorlaomer, the dreaded king of Elam, who smote the kings of this district at the dawn of the Bible history of these regions.² The speculation is a tempting one, and if it should eventually be proved that they are confined to this one district, it will no doubt find favour in some quarters. There seems, however, nothing to support it beyond the fact that the people in the region beyond the Jordan seem all aud always to have l>een of Hamite or Turanian blood, and therefore likely to adopt this mode of burial whenever it may have been introduced, in spite of the colonization of two tribes and a half of Israelites, who could do but little to leaven the mass. I am afraid that, like the theory which identified the Roman cities of the liauran with the giant cities of Og, king of Basban, aud his tall contemporaries, this hypothesis will not bear examination. Every stone of these cities, it is now known, was placed where we now find it, after the time when Pompey extended Roman influence to these regions; and nothing would surprise me less than to find that these dolmens are even more modern. Before, however, we venture to speculate on such a subject, we must feel surer than we now do of their extent and their distribution, and know something of their contents. On both these subjects we are at present practically entirely ignorant.

Gilead is almost the last safe resting-place at which we cau pause ill our exploratious eastward in our attempts to connect the Eastern aud the Western dolmen regions together. But Gilead is two thousuud miles from Peshawur, where we meet the lirst example of the Indiun dolmens; and in the vast regions that lie between, only one or two doubtful examples are know n to exist. We can creep on doubtfully a couple of hundred miles nearer, in Arabia und Circassia; but that hardly helps us much, and unless some discoveries are made in the intermediate countries, the migration theory will become wholly untenable.

In the course of the recent ordnance survey of the peninsula of Sinai in 1808-9, great numbers of circular buildings were discovered, muny of which were certainly tombs; and plans and drawings of some of them have been engraved, and will be published by the authorities at Southampton. But as great bodies move slowly, it may yet he a long time before they are accessible to the public. Meanwhile the following particulars, gleaned from a paper by the Rev. Mr. Holland,²²⁸ will suftice to explain what they are. The buildings are of two classes: the lirst, which were probably stoie-houses, wore built in the shape of a dome, about 5 feet high and 5 or 6 feet in diameter in the interior. The walls were often as much as 4 feet thick, and a large flat stone formed the highest portion of the roof, which uppeared to have been covered with loose shingle. They had no windows, and one door, about 3 feet high and 1£ foot broad. The stones used in their construction were often large, but never dressed, and no mortar was used.

The other kind of ruins, which is generally found in close proximity to the former, often in separate groups, consists of massively built circles of stones, of about 14 to 15 feet in diameter, and 3 feet high, but without any roof. “These,” Mr. Holland says, “ were evidently tombs; for I found human bones

in till that I opened,” which were never met with in the buildings of the first class; “ and in one two skeletons lying side by side, one of them on a bed of flat stones. The rings of stones were apparently first half filled with earth ; the bodies were then laid in them, and they were then quite filled up with earth, and heavy stones placed on the top to prevent the wild beasts disturbing the bodies. Some of these rings are of much larger size: some 45, others 90, feet in diameter, and some contained a smaller ring in the centre. Near the mound of Nukb Hawy is one no less than 375 feet in diameter.” From the above description it is evident that, except from the dimensions of the last-mentioned, these circles have much more affinity with the Chouchas and Bazinas of Algeria than with anything farther north or west, and there is probably sorne connection between them. But a wall of coursed inasourv of small stones can hardly be compared with our megalit kic structures, aud, so far as is known, no dolmens, nor any examples of the great rude-stone monuments we are discussing, have been found in the peninsula. When the results of the survey are published, we may see reason to alter this opinion; but at present these Sinaitic tombs seem to belong to a class altogether different from the European examples, except in two points—that they are circular and sepulchral. These characteristics are, however, so important that eventually other points of comparison may be established.

The rude-stone monuments which Mr. Gifl'ard Palgrave accidentally stumbled upon in the centre of Arabia are of a very different class from these. According to his account, what he saw was apparently one-half of what had once been a complete circle of trilithons; but whether continuous, like the outer circle of Stonehenge, or in pairs, like the inner circle there, is not qujte clear. As he could just touch the impost with his whip when on his camel, the height was, as he says, about 15 feet—the same as Stonehenge; and the expression he uses would lead us to suppose that the whole structure was essentially similar. Allowance, however, must be made for his being in disguise, which prevented his making notes or writing down his observations; and writing afterwards from memory, his description may not be minutely correct He is, however, so clear and acute an observer that he could hardly be deceiving himself; and we may take it. for granted that exactly halfway between the Persian Gulf and the Red Sea, near Eyoon, in latitude 2C>° '20', there exist three rude-stone monuments —he saw only one, but heard of two others—of a class similar to those found in England and in the continent of Europe,²²⁹ and what is more important to our present purpose, similar to those found in Tripoli, and illustrated abovo in woodcuts 175 and 176.

De Voguii’s plates of late Roman tombs in the Hauran, especially those represented in his plates 93, and 94,² take away all improbability from the idea that trilithons should have been erected for sepulchral purposes in this part of the world. That the one form is copied from the other may be assumed as certain; but whether the rude stones are anterior to or contemporary with or subsequent to those of the Roman order, every one must decide for himself. I believe them to be either coeval or more modern, but there is nothing in these particular monuments to guide us to a decision either way. If we could fancy that the savages who now occupy that country would ever allow it to be explored, it would be extremely interesting to know more of the Arabian examples, even if they should only prove to be an extension of Syrian or North African forms into Central Arabia. If, on the other hand, a migration theory is ever to be established, this probably would be the southern route, or at least one of the southern routes; though the imagination staggers when we come to consider how long it must have been ago since any wandering tribes passed through Central Arabia on their way westward.

Are there any dolmens in Asia Minor? It is no answer to this question to say that none have been seen by any of the numerous travellers who have traversed that country. Ten years ago, by a parity of reasoning, their existence in Algeria or in Syria might have been denied. My impression is that they will not be found in that region. I expect that Asia Minor was too completely

civilized in a pre-dolmen period to have adopted this form afterwards; but it is dangerous to speculate about a country of whose early history, as well as of whose modern geography, we really know so little.

It would be extremely interesting, however, if some traveller would open his eyes, and tell us what really is to be found there, as it would throw considerable light on some interesting problems connected with this subject. It would, for instance, be interesting to know whether there are or are not dolmens in Galatia. If there are, it would go far to assist the Celtic claim to their invention. If they do not exist, either the Celts must be asked to waive their claim or we must find out some other mode of accounting for their absence.

In like manner, it would be interesting to know if there are dolmens in Lydia. As mentioned before, there are numberless chambered tumuli in that country, and it would be curious to trace the existence or absence of any connection between these two forms of sepulchres. My impression is that the rase of Lydia is very similar to that of Etruria. It was civilized before the dolmen era, and it will consequently be in vain to look there for auy megalithic remains. The chambers in all the tombs yet opened are, so far as we at present know, constructed of small stones, and show no reminiscence of a rude-stone stage of art.¹

When we cross the Black Sea to Kertch, we find a state of affaire very similar to that in Lydia—great numbers of chambered tumuli, but all of microlithic or masonic forms. The tombs seem to be the lineal descendants of those at Mycerne, and to belong to a totally different class from those we are treating of, and, notwithstanding their similarity of purpose, have apparently sprung from a different source. Yet it is curious to observe that even here the inevitable flints reappear. In one tomb, known as Kouloba, or Hill of Cinders, were found the remains of a chief, with his wife, their servants, and a horse. He wore a cap ornamented with gold, a gold enamelled necklace, and gold bracelets, and his sword was of iron. An electrum plate, which had formed part of a quiver, was ornamented with figures of animals and

inscribed with tlie Greek word Wopvayo. The queen’s ornaments were richer in metal and more elaborate in workmanship than her husband’s, yet among all this magnificence were found a quantity of flakes and other implements of flint:²³⁰ a tolerably convincing proof that flint implements were not buried in this tomb, any more than in Joshua’s, because men did not know the use of metals, but for some symbolical reason we do not now understand. There is little doubt that other examples as striking as these will be found when looked for, and, at all events, these do away with all a priori arguments based on the probability or otherwise of their being modern.

Combined with these are found, very sparsely on the shore of tho Crimea, but frequently on the eastern shore of the Baltic and in Circassia, the forms of dolmens we are familiar with in other parts of the world. Nothing like a regular survey of them has yet been attempted, nor have we any detailed nccountsofthem; but from such information as is published,² the general type seems to be that of the holed dolmen, such as those represented in the annexed woodcuts.

As far as can be judged from such illustrations as have been published, all the Caucasian or Circassian dolmens are composed of stones more or less hewn and shaped and carefully fitted together, giving them a more modern appearance than their

Western congeners. That, however, may be owing to other circumstances than age, ami cannot be used as an argument either way till we know more about them. It would be extremely interesting if some one would make a special study of this group, as Circassia lies exactly halfway between India and Scandinavia, and if we adopt a migration theory, this is exactly the central resting-place where we would expect to find traces of the passage of the dolinen-builders. Their route probably would be through Bactria, down the Oxus to the Caspian, across Circassia, and round the head of the Sea of Azof to the Dnieper, and up that river and down the banks of the Niemen or Vistula to tbe Baltic.

If, on the other hand, we adopt a missionary theory, and are content to believe in an Eastern influence only, without insisting on a great displacement of peoples, this would equally be the trade route along which such influence might be supposed to extend, and so connect the north with the east, just as we may suppose a southern route to have extended through Arabia and Syria to the southern shores of the Mediterranean.

Even more important for our present purpose, however, than an examination of these Caucasian regions would be an exploration of the Steppes to the northward of the route just indicated. If there is any foundation for the theory that the dolmens are of Turanian origin, it is here that we should expect to find the germs of the system. It is one of the best-established facts of ethnology that the original seat of the Aryans was somewhere in Upper and Central Asia, whence they migrated eastward into India, southward into Persia, and westward into Europe. In like manner, the original seat of the Turanians is assumed to be somewhat farther north, and thence at an earlier period it is believed that they spread themselves at some very early prehistoric time over the whole face of the Old World. When we turn to the Steppes, whence this great family of mankind are supposed to have migrated, we find it covered with tumuli. As Haxthausen ¹ expresses it, the Kurgans, as they are there called, are counted ‘‘non par des mil lid’s, e’est centaines de milliers qn’il faudrait dire;” and Pallas equally gives an account of their astonishing

numbers.¹ These tumuli resemble exactly our barrows, such as are seen on Salisbury plain, except that they are generally of very much larger dimensions, and they have one peculiarity not known elsewhere. On the top of each is an upright stone, rudely carved, but always unmistakably representing a human figure, and understood to be intended for a representation of the person buried beneath. Pallas,

Haxthausen, and Dubois, all give representations of these figures, but in some instances at least they are repetitions of the same original. They are perfectly described by the monk Ruberquis, who visited these countries in 1253. “ The Comanians,” he says,

“ build a great tomb over their dead, and erect an image of the dead party thereon, with his face towards the east, holding a driuking-cnp in his hand before his navel. They also erect on the monuments of rich men pyramids, that is to say, little pointed houses or pinnacles. In some places I saw mighty towers, made of brick, and in other places pyramids made of stones, though no stones are found thereabouts. I saw one newly buried in whoso behalf they hanged up sixteen horse-hides, and they set beside his grave Cosmos (Kumiss) to drink and flesh to eat, and yet they say he was baptized. And I beheld other kinds of sepulchres, also towards the east, namely, large floors or pavements made of stone, some round and some square; and then four long stones, pitched upright above the said pavement, towards the four regions of the world.”² The general correctness of this account is so fully confirmed by more modern travellers that there seems no reason for doubting it; but, as no one has described these “ pavements," we dare not rely too much 011 their manifest similarity to the Scandinavian square

and round graves, with four angle-stones, like the preceding one (woodcut No. l!)5).

It may not be satisfactory to be obliged to go back to a traveller of the thirteenth century, however much he may be confirmed by subsequent writers, for an account of monuments which we would like to see measured and drawn with modern accuracy. It is, ou the other hand, however, a gain to find a trustworthy witness who lived among a people who buried their dead in tumuli and sacrificed horses in their honour, and provided them with meat and drink for their journey to the Shades; who, in fact, in the thirteenth century were enacting those things as living men which we find only in a fossil state in more Western lands.

The general appearance of these tumuli may be judged of by one of the most magnificent recently excavated by the Kussians near Alexandropol, between the Dnieper and the Bazaolouk. It. is about 1000 feet in circumference and 70 feet high, aud was originally surmounted by a “ Baba,” which, however, is not there now. Around its base was a 6ort of retaining wall of small stones and outside these a ditch and low mound, but no attempt whatever at lithic magnificence. Within it were several sepulchres. The principal one in the centre had apparently been already rifled, but in the subsidiary ones great quantities of gold ornaments were found, especially on the trappings of the horses which seem to have been buried here almost with more honour than their masters. Judging from the form of the ornaments and the style of the workmanship, the tomb belonged to the third or fourth century B.C.²³²

In Ilaxthausen’s work ¹ there is a woodcut which may give us a hint as to the genesis of circles. A kurgan, or tumulus, at

Nikolajew, in the government of Cherson, was cleared away, and though nothing was found in it to indicate its age und purpose, its base was composed of three or four concentric circles of upright stones, surrounding what appears to be a tomb composed of five stones in the centre. Similar arrangements have been found in Algerian tumuli, and it looks as if the first hint of a sepulchral circle may have arisen from such an arrangement having become familiar before being covered up, just as 1 believe the free-standing dolmen arose from the uncovered cist having excited such admiration as to make its framers unwilling to hide it.

It does not appear to me to admit of doubt that there is a connexion, and an intimate one, between these Scythian or Tartar tombs and those of Europe; but the steps by which the one grew out of the other, and the time when it took place, can only be determined when we have more certain information regarding them than we now possess. It is important, however, to observe that, if they are the original models or congeners of the tumuli of the Western world, they are not of the dolmens or circles, except in such an indirect way as in the last example quoted from Haxthausen; nor are they of our menhirs, for all the stones we know of are carved as completely as the babas (woodcut No. 194); and we know literally of no rude stones connected with them, nor do we find any attempt in Scythia to produce effect by masses in unhewn stone, which is the fundamental idea that governed their use in Europe.

We tread on surer ground when we reach the Caubul valley, not that many proofs of it have yet been published, but the quantity of tumuli, topes, and similar monuments,²³³ render it certain that circles and dolmens will be found there when looked for.

Only one typical example has been published, but Sir Arthur Phayre, to whom we owe it, heard of other similar monuments existing in the neighbourhood. Fourteen of the stones composing this circle are still standing, and tho tallest are about 11 feet in height, but others are lying on the ground more or less broken. The circle is about 50 feet in diameter, and there are appearances of an outer circle of smaller stones at a distance of about 50 to 00 feet from the inner one. The natives have no tradition about its erection, except the same myth which we find in Somersetshire, that a wedding party, passing over the plain, were turned into stone by some powerful magician.¹

At present, these Eusufzaie circles, and those described by Sir William Ouseley at Deli Ay eh,² are almost the only examples we have to bridge over the immense gulf that exists between the Eastern and Western dolmen regions. Even the hist, however, is only a frail prop for a theory, inasmuch as we have only a drawing of it by Sir W.

Ouseley, who, iu his description, says: “I can scarcely think the arrangement of these stones

wholly, though it may be partly, natural or accidental.’’ Coupled with the stone represented as figure 13 on the same plate, in Sir William Ouseley's work, I feel no doubt about these belonging to the class of rude-stone monuments, but we must know of more examples and more about them before we can reason with confidence regarding them. Another example, which certainly appears to be artificial, is recorded by Chardin. In travelling between Tabriz and Miami, he observed on his left hand several circles of hewn stones, which his companions informed him had been placed there by the Caous—the giants of the Kaianian dynasty. “The stones,” he remarks, “are so large, that eight men could hardly move one of them, yet they must have been brought from quarries in the hills, the nearest of which is twenty miles distant.”^a Numerous travellers must have passed that way since, but no one

' ‘ Journal Asiatic Soc. Bengal,' p. i. No. 1,1870. ³ • Travels in Persia,' ii. p. 124, pi. lv. fig. 14.

has observed these stones. It does not, however, follow that they are not still there, and hundreds of others besides; but while all this uncertainty prevails, it is obviously most unsafe to speculate ou tho manner in which any connexion may have taken place. It may turn out that the intervening country is full of dolmens, or it may be that practically we know all that is to be learned on the subject, but till this is ascertained, any theory that may be broached must be open to correction, perhaps even to refutation. It is not, however, either useless or out of place to make such suggestions as those contained in the last few pages. They turn attention to subjects too liable to be overlooked, but which are capable of easy solution when fairly examined, while their truth or falsehood does not practically in any essential degree affect the main argument. The age and uses of the Indian dolmens, as of the European examples, must be determined from tlie internal evidence they themselves afford. Each must stand or fall from its own strength or weakness. It would of course be interesting if a connexion between the two can be established, and we could trace the mode and time when it took place, but it is not necessarily important. If anyone cares to insist that there was no connexion between the two, he deprives himself of one of the principal points of interest in the whole enquiry, but does not otherwise affect the argument either as to their age or use. But of all this we shall be in a better position to judge when we have gone through the evidence detailed in the m*xt chapter.

The number of rude-stone monuments in India is probably as great or even greater than that of those to be found in Europe, and they are so similar that, even if they should not turn out to be identical, they form a most important branch of this enquiry. Even irrespective, however, of these, the study^r of the history of architecture in India is calculated to throw so much light on the problems connected with the study of megalithic monuments in the West that, for that cause ulone it deserves much more attention than it has hitherto received.

No one, it is presumed, will now be prepared to dispute tho early civilization at least of the northern parts of India. Whether the Aryans crossed the Indus three thousand years B.C., as I believe, or two thousand B.C., as others contend, is of little consequence to our present purposes. It is generally understood that the Vedas were compiled or reduced to writing thirteen centuries before Christ, and the Laws of Menu seven or eight hundred years before our era, and these works betoken a civilization of some standing. Ayodia was a great prosperous city at the time of the incidents described in tho Ramayana, and Hastinapura when the tragedy of the Mahabharata was being enacted; and these great events took place probably oue or two thousand years before Christ, or between these two dates. Or to come a little nearer to our time, all the circumstances depicted in all the thousand and one legends connected with the life and teaching of Sakya Muni (023 to 543 B.C.), describe a country with cities and palaces, and possessing a very high state of civilz ition; and those legends are so numerous and so consentaneous that they may fairly be considered, for this purpose at least, as rising to the dignity of history. Yet with all this we now know it for a fact that no stone building or monument of stone now exists in India that was erected before the time of Asoka, B.C.

250. But, besides negative proof, we have in the early eaves. 150 to 200 B.C., such manifest proofs of the stone architecture being then a mere transcript of wooden forms that we know certainly that we have here reached the very incunabula of a style. Of course it does not follow from this that the cities before this time may not have been splendid or the palaces magnificent. In Burmah and Siam the palaces and monasteries are either wholly or mostly iu wood, and these timber erections are certainly more gorgeous and quite as expensive as the stone buildings of the West, and the Indians seem to have been content with this less durable style of architecture till the influence of the Bactrian Greeks induced them to adopt the clumsier but more durable material of stone for their buildings.

With such an example before us, ought we to be surprised if the rude inhabitants of Europe were content with earth and tho forms into which it could be shaped, till the example of the Romans taught them the use of the more durable and more strongly accentuated material? Nor will it do to contend that, if our forefathers got this hint from the Romans, they would have adopted the Roman style of architecture with it. The Indians certainly did not do so. Their early attempts at stone architecture are wooden, in the strictest sense, and retained their w^rooden forms for two or three centuries almost unchanged, and when gradually they became more and more appropriate to the newly adopted material, it was not. Greek or foreign forms that they adopted, but forms of their own native invention. In Asoka’s reign we have Greek or rather Assyrian ornaments in one of his lats,²³⁴ and something like a Pereepolitan capital in some of the earlier caves,² but these died out, and it is not till after five centuries that we really find anything like the arts of Bactria at Amravati.³ As the civilized race copied their own wooden forms with all the elaborateness of which wood carving is capable, so the rude race seems to have used the tbrms which were appropriate to their status, and which were the only forms they could appreciate.

Another peculiarity of Indian architecture is worth pointing out here as tending to modify one of the roost generally received dogmas of Western crit icism. In speaking of such monuments as New Grange or the tombs at Locmariaker, which are roofed by overlapping stones forming what is technically called a horizontal arch, it is usual to assume that this must have been done before the invention of the Roman or radiating arch form. So far as Indian experience goes, this assumption is by no means borne out. When Kutb u deen wished to signalise his triumph over tho idolaters, he, in 1206 a.d., employed the Hindus to erect a mosque for him in his recently acquired capital of Delhi. In the centre of the screen forming the mosque, he designed a great archway 22 feet span, 53 feet in height, aud formed as a pointed arch of two sides of an equilateral spherical triangle. This was the usual form of Saracenic openings at Ghazni or Dalkh iu the beginning of the thirteenth century, but it was almost beyond the power of the Hindus to construct it. They did so, however, and it still stands, though crippled; but all the courses are horizontal, like their own domes, except two long stones which form the apex of the arch.²³⁵ In a very few years after this time the Mahommedan conquerors had taught the subject Hindus to build radiating arches, and every mosque or Mahommedan building from that time forward is built with arches formed as we form them; but, except a very few iu the reign of the cosmopolite Akbar, no single Hindu building or temple, even down to the present time, has an arch in the sense iu which we understand the word.

One of the most striking instances of this peculiarity is found in the province of Guzerat. There are still to be seen the splendid ruins of the city of Ahmedabad built by the Mahommedan kings of the province between the years 1411 and 1583.® There every mosque and every building is arched or vaulted according to one system. In the same province stands the sacred city of Palitana, with its hundreds of temples, some of a date as early as the eleventh, many built within the limits of the present century, aud some now in the course of construction; yet, so far as

is known, there is not a single arch within tiie walls of the city. So it is throughout India: side by side stand the buildings of the two great sects — those belonging to the Mahommedans universally arched, those belonging to the Hindus as certainly avoiding this form of construction. This is the more remarkable as the moment we cross the frontier of India we find the arch universally prevalent in Burmah, as early certainly as the tenth or eleventh century, and in all the forms, round, pointed, and flat, which we use in the present day.¹ But if we extend our researches a little farther east, we again come to a country full of the most wonderful buildings known to exist anywhere, with bridges and viaducts and vaults; but not one single arch has yet been discovered in the length and breadth of the kingdom of Cambodia.

All this is no doubt very anomalous and strange, though, if it were worth while, some of it might be accounted for and explained. This, however, is not the place for doing so: all that is here required is to point out the existence of the apparent anomaly, in order that we may not too hurriedly jump to chronological conclusions from the existence or absence of arches in any given building.

Another most instructive lesson bearing on our present subject that is to be derived from the study of Indian antiquities will be found in that curious but persistent juxtaposition that everywhere prevails of the highest form of progressive civilization beside the lowest types of changeless barbarism. Everywhere in India the past is the present, and the present is the past; not, as is usually assumed, that the Hindu is immutable—quite the contrary. When contemporary history first dawned on us, India was Buddhist, and for eight or nine centuries that was the prevalent religion of the state. There is not now a single Buddhist establishment in the length and breadth of the land. The religions which superseded Buddhism were then new, and have ever since been changing, so that India now contains more religions and more numerous sects than any portion of the world of the same extent. Even within the last six centuries one-fifth of the population have adopted the Mahommedan religion, aud are quite prepared to follow

any new form of faith that may be the fashion of the clay. But beside all this never ceasing change, there are tribes and races which remain immutable.

To take one instance among a hundred that might be adduced. Ougein was a great commercial capital in the days of the Greek. It was the residence of Asoka, 260 B.C.* It was the Ozene of the I’eriplus, the capital of the great Vicramaditya in the middle of the fifth century,² and it was the city chosen by Jey Sing for the erection of one of his great observatories in the reign of Akbar. Yet almost within sight of this city are to be found tribes of lUtils, living now as they lived long before the Christian era. They are not agricultural, hardly pastoral, but live chiefly by the chase. With their bows and arrows they hunt the wild game as their forefathers did from time immemorial. They never cared to loam to read or write, and have no literature of any sort, hardly any tradition. Yet the Bhil was there before the Brahmin ; and the proudest sovereign of Rajpoot ana acknowledges the Bhil as lord of the soil, and no new successor to the throne considers his title as complete till he has received the tika at the hands of the nomad.³ If India were a country divided by high mouu-taiu-ranges, or impenetrable forests, or did impassable deserts anywhere exist, this co-existence of two forms of society might be accounted for. But the contrary is the case. From the Himalayas to Cape Comorin, no obstacle exists, nor, so far as we know, ever did exist, to the freest-intercourse between the various races inhabiting the country. If we may believe the traditions on which the epic of the Ramayana was founded, armies traversed the length and the breadth of the land one thousand, it may be two thousand, years before Christ The Brahmins carried their arms and their literature to the south at a very early age. The Buddhists spread everywhere. The Jains succeeded them. The Mahoinmedans conquered aud settled in Mysore and the Carnatic, but in vain. The Bhil, tho Cole, the Gond, the Toda, and other tribes, remain as they were, and practise their own rites and follow the customs of their forefathers as if the stranger had never come among them.

To turn from these generalities to two instances more directly illustrative of our European experience. The first is that of the Khonds, the Druids of the East, worshipping in groves, jrriscu for mi dine sacris, and indulging in human sacrifices and other unamiable practices of our forefathers.²³⁶ These tribes exist partly on a range of hills bounding the province of Cuttack on the western side and partly extend into the plains themselves. Almost within their boundaries there exists a low range of rocky hills known as the Udyagiri, in which are found a series of Buddhist caves, many of them excavated before the Christian era, and as beautiful and as interesting as any caves in India.²³⁷ A little beyond this are seen the groat tower of the Bobaneswar temple and of the hundred and one smaller fanes dedicated to the worship of Siva, which was established here iu all its splendour in the seventh century ;³ and a little farther on, rises on the verge of the ocean the great tower of the temple of Juggernaut, at Puri, established in the twelfth century for the worship of that form of Vishnu.²³⁸ Yet iu defiance of all this, in close proximity to tho shrines of the gentle ascetic who devoted his life to the prevention of the shedding of the blood of the meanest of created beings, in sight of Bobaneswar and Puri, Maepherson tells us, unconsciously almost repeating the words of Tacitusⁱ: “ The Khonds use neither temples nor

images in tlieir worship. They cannot comprehend and regard as absurd the idea of building a house in honour of a deity, or in the expectation that he will be peculiarly present in any place resembling a human habitation. Groves kept sacred from the axe, hoar rocks, the tops of hills, fountains, and the banks of streams, are in their eyes the fittest places for worship.” It was in these sacred and veuerable groves, that annually human victims were offered up to appease the wrath of the dreaded Tari, and to procure fertility for the fields. In 1836 we first interfered to put a 8top to this, and before the Mutiny believed we had been successful. Perhaps we may have been so, but if our strong repressive hand were once removed, it cannot be doubted but the sacrifices would be instantly resumed What the Buddhists ami the Brahmins, working during at least two thousand years, have failed to accomplish, we strangers cannot expect to succeed in, in a few years, unless indeed we adopt the system followed by our forefathers, and are determined on extirpating those who obstinately adhere to such practices. Had it not been that first the Roman, and then the Celt, by sword and cord set vigorously' to improve the older race, we might now have human sacrifices celebrated on the plains of Bauce in the neighbourhood of Chartres, and find people quietly erecting dolmens iu the valley of the Dordogne.

The practices, however, of a Claudius or a Simon de Montfort are repugnant to the feelings of the Indians, and so long as no political issue is at stake, they rarely interfere with the religious proclivities of their neighbours.

When from the hills inhabited by the Khonds we cross the delta of tho Ganges in a northerly direction, and come to tho Khassia hills, we find a very different state of things, but equally interesting as an illustration of our present studies. These hills are situated between the valley of Assam and the plains of Sylhet, and, rising to a height of some 5000 to 6000 feet, catch the rains during the south-west monsoon, and but for this would be one of the most delightful sanitaria of the Bengal province. A country, however, where 300 inches of rain fall iu three months is, for at least a quarter of the year, an undesirable abode, and it is difficult also to keep any soil on the rocks. Throughout the whole of the western portion of the hilly region, inhabited by tribes bearing the generic

name of Khnssias, rude-stone monuments exist in greater numbers than perhaps in any other portion of the globe of the same extent (woodcut No. 200). All travellers who have visited the country have been struck with tho fact and with the curious similarity of their forms to those existing in Europe.²³⁹ So like, indeed, are they that it has long been the fashion to assume their identity, and it has consequently been often hoped that, if we could ouly find out why the Indian examples were erected, we might discover the

motive which guided those in Europe who constructed similar monuments, while at the same time there seemed every reason for believing that it woidd not be difficult to discover the motives which led to the erection of the Indian examples. The natives make no mystery about them, and many were erected within the last few years, or are being erected now, and they are identical in form with those which are grey with years, and must have been set up in the long forgotten past. Here, therefore, there seemed a chance of at last solving the inysterv of the great stones. Greater

The Khassias burn their dead, which is a practice that hardly could have had its origin iu their present abodes, inasmuch as, during three months iu the year, it is impossible, from tho rain, to light a fire out of doors, and consequently, if any one dies during that period, the body is placed in a coffin, formed from the 201. kimmu Kuncroai sc*t«. Kwm Yuic. hollowed trunk of a tree,

and pickled in honey, till a fair day admits of his obsequies being properly performed.²⁴⁰ According to Mr. Walters, the urns containing the ashes are placed in little circular cells, with flat tops like stools, which exist in the immediate proximity of all the villages, and are used as seats by the villagers ou all state occasions of assembly; but whether one stool is used for a whole family, or till it is filled with urns, or whether a new stool is prepared when a great man dies, has not yet been ascertained.²

The origin of the menhirs is somewhat different. If any of the Khassia tribe falls ill or gets into difficulties, he prays to some one of his deceased ancestors, whose spirit he fancies may be able aud willing to assist him. Father or mother, uncle or aunt, or some more distant relative, may do equally well, and to enforce his prayer, he vows that, if it is granted, he will erect a stone in honour of the deceased.³ This he never fails to perform, and if the cure has been rapid, or the change in the luck so sudden as to be striking, others address their prayers to the same person, and more stones are vowed. It thus sometimes happens that a person, man or woman, who was by no means remarkable in life, may have five, or seven, or ten—two fives, for the number must always be unequal— erected in their honour. The centre stone generally is crowned by a capital, or turban-like ornament, and sometimes two are joined

together, forming a trilithon, but then they apparently count as one. Major Austen mentions a set of five being erected in lStJ!> on the opposite side of the road to an original set of tho same

number with which an old lady had previously been honoured, in consequence of the services which after her death she had rendered to her tribe.²⁴¹

out. Like the tomb stools, they frequently at least seem to be places of assembly. One, described by .Major Austen, measured 30 feet 4 inches by 10 feet in breadth, and had an average thickness

of 1 foot; it liatl steps to ascend to it; nnd certainly it looks like a place from which it would be convenient to address an audience. The great stone of this monument weighed 23 tons 18 cwt., and another is described as measuring 30 feet by 13 feet, and 1 foot 4 inches in thickness, and others seem nearly of the same dimensions; and they are frequently raised some height from the ground, and supported on massive monoliths or pillars.

While this is so, we need not wonder at the masses employed in the erection of Stonehenge or Avebury, or any of our European monuments. Physically the Khassias are a very inferior race to what we can conceive our forefathers ever to have been. Their stage of civilization is baTely removed from that of mere savages, and their knowledge of the mechanical arts is of the most primitive description. Add to all this .that their country is mountainous and rugged in the highest degree. Yet with all these disadvantages they move these great stones and erect them with perfect facility, while we are lost iu wonder because our forefathers did something nearly equal to it some fourteen centuries ago.

There are apparently no circles and no alignments on the hills, nor any of the forms which in the previons pages we have ascribed to battle-fields, and no tumuli nor any of their derivatives, and no sculptured stones of any sort. The real likeness, therefore, between the two forms of art is not so striking as it appears at first sight, but still presents coincidences that it is impossible to overlook.

One of the most curious points which an examination of these two Indian tribes brings to light with reference to the European congeners is that in Cuttack we have sacred groves, human sacrifices, an all-powerful priesthood indulging in divination, and various other peculiarities, all savouring of Pruidism, but not one upright stone or stone monument of any sort. In the Khassia hills, on the other hand, we have dolmens, menhirs, trilithons, and most of the forms of rude-stone architecture, but no dominant priesthood, no human sacrifices, no groves, nor anything savouring of the Druidical religion.

To the European student the most interesting fact connected with the monuments on the Khassia hills is probably their date. We do not know how far back they extend, but we do know that many were erected within the limits of the present century, and

some within the last few years. Yet this has taken place in presence of, and in immediate contact with, two far higher forms of civilization.

At the foot of the Khassia hills, to the north, lies the famous Hindu kingdom of Kamarupa. How far it extends back to, we do not know, but its foundation was certaiuly anterior to the Christian era; and when Hiouen Thsang visited it in the beginning of the seventh century, he found it rich and prosperous, and containing “temples by hundreds.”¹ And now, in the jungles, ruins are continually being discovered of temples not so old perhaps as this date, but showing continued prosperity down to a far later period. All these temples are richly and elaborately carved and ornamented with that exuberance of detail characteristic of Hindu architecture.

At the foot of the southern slope of the hills lies Sylhet. When it became great, we do not know, but it certainly was occupied by the Mahommedans some centuries ago, and adorned with mosques and palaces and all that magnificence in which the Moslems indulged in the East. Yet the Khassia looks down on these new forms of civilization unmoved. As a servant or a trader he must have been for centuries familiar with both: but'he clings to his old faith, and erects his rude-stone monuments, as his forefathers had done from time immemorial, and it is doubtful whether either our soldiers or our missionaries will soon wean him from this strange form of adoration.

Surely all this is sufficient to make us pause before arguing from our own European experiences, or deciding questions when so few facts have hitherto been available on which to base any sound conclusions.

On the other side of India there are some groups of rude-stone monuments similar to those found in the Khassia hills, and apparently erected for similar purposes. They are, however, much less perfectly known, and are described or at least drawn by only one

traveller.¹ The most conspicuous of these is one near Belgaum. It consists of two rows of thirteen stones each, and one in front of them of three stones—the numbers being always uneven, as in Bengal—and on the opposite side four of those small altars, or tables, which always accompany these groups of stones on the Khassia hills. These, however, are very much smaller, the central stone being only about 4 feet high, and falling off to about a foot in height at the end of each row.² Whether they were or were not dedicated to the same purpose, Colonel Leslie does not inform us; but their resemblance is so marked that there seems very little doubt that they were dedicated or vowed to the spirits of deceased ancestors.

Anolher class of circular fanes looks at first sight more promising as a means of comparison with ours. Generally they seem to consist of one or three stones, in front of w’hich a circular space—in the largest instance 40 feet iu diameter, but more generally 20 to 30 feet only—is marked out by a number of small stones, from 8 tn 20 inches in height, while the great central stones are only

3 feet high. To compare these, therefore, with our great megalitliic monuments seems rather absurd. So far as can be made out, the central stone seems to represent a local village deity, called Vetal or Betal, who, like Nadzu Pennu, the village god, one of the inferior deities of the Khonds, is familiarly represented merely by a rude stone, placed under a tree.³ In the instance of Vetal, it seems w hen a sacrifice—generally of a cock—is to be made, all those who are interested bring their own stones, and arrange them, in a circular fashion, round the place where the ceremony is to be performed; hence the superficial likeness. None, so far as is known, are ancient, nor indeed has it at all been made out when aud how the worship of this deity arose. It is evidently a local superstition of some of the indigenous tribes, which latterly under our tolerant rule has become more prominent, for the sect is hated and despised by the Brahmins: and so far as facts are concerned, it would be difficult

of Scotland,’vol. ii. pis. lviiL lix. be. They further informat ion could l>e obtained

have uUo been described by Dr. Steven- regarding these Btone rows, son. ‘ J, R. A. S.' v. pp. 192 et ieqt/. ft * ‘ Early Races of Scotland,’ ii. *59. would lie extremely interesting, in an ^J ‘J. R. A. S.‘ xiii. p. 268.

to carry back the history of this form of architecture for a hundred years from this time. It may be older, but there is nothing to show that it is so.

So far as the monuments above meutioned are coucerned, there seems nothing in them that affords a real analogy or establishes any direct connexion between the European and Indian examples. The sacrifice of a cock to Yetal, when in sickness, looks like a similar sacrifice to Esculapius, and the human sacrifices and sacred groves of the Khouds are very Druidical in appearance; but no one probably will be found to contend that Yetid and Esculapius are the same god, or that the Khonds are Celts; and without this being established, the argument halts. The case, however, seems different when we turn to the sepulchral arrangements of the aboriginal tribes of India. Here the analogies are so striking that it is hard to believe that they are accidental, though equally hard to understand how and when the intercourse could have taken place which led to their similarity.

As in Europe, the sepulchral monuments of India may be divided into two great classes—the dolmens and the tumuli. In the present

state of our knowledge it is difficult to say which are the more numerous. According to Colonel Meadows Taylor,¹ who ia our best

authority on the subject, the dolmens are of two kinds—those consisting of four stones, that is to say, three supporting stones and one cap-stone—thus leaving one side open—and those in which the chamber is closed by a fourth stone; in the latter case this fourth stone has invariably a circular opening in it, like the Circassian examples (woodcuts Nos. 19*2, 193), and the dolmen at Trie (No. 127). These forms are both shown in woodcut No. 205, representing two at Rajunkoloor, in the province of Sholapore, between the Bheema and liistnah, near their junction. The side-stones of the larger monument measure 15 feet 3 inches by 9 feet in height, and more than 1 foot in thickness. The cap-stone is 15 feet 9 inches by 10 feet 9 inches, and the internal space 8 feet by 6 feet,

the third slab being placed at some distance from the rear, and between the two side-stones. The same arrangement is followed in the closed dolmen, the cross slabs being inside, as shown in the view (woodcut No. 208), and plan (woodcut No. 207). The interior of the closed dolmen contained a little black mould on the surface. Below this a greyish white earth, brought from a distance, with which were found human ashes and portions of bones and charcoal mixed, and pieces of broken pottery, red and black. These rested on the solid rock on which the dolmen was erected. Nothing whatever was found in anv of the open dolmens; but whether this arose from their being plundered, or from being exposed, is not clear. It could hardly have been that they were not sepulchral. They seem at least to be mixed up indiscriminately with the others, and except their being open, there is nothing to distinguish them. The arrangement of these dolmens in plan is peculiar. As will In? seen from the next woodcut (No. 209),

they are as regular as in our cemeteries, and apparently in certai n directions would have gone on extending ad infinitum; but in another direction are cairns irregularly spaced, and showing a distinction in the mode of burying which at present it is difficult to account for.

At a place in the Raichoie Doab, called Yemmee Gooda, lour ol the dolmens of the first class were surrounded by double circles of stones; but this does not seem to be a usual arrangement.

Almost more interesting than the dolmens are the cairns. The following plan of the group at Jewurgi, a place fifty miles, as the crow flies, north-east from Rajunkoloor, will explain their arrangement and juxtaposition. They, too, seem to divide themselves into two classes, as shown in the two sections—those with a summit-cist, like those in Auvergne, aud those without; all, however, apparently have single and double circles of stones surrounding them. Two stones are generally found protruding slightly through tho surface of the tumulus, and when an excavation is made between them, the cist is found laid in their direction at a depth of 9 to 10 feet below the surface. This seems to be generally double, and contains skeletons laid on their faces. At one eud, but outside the cist, are quantities of pottery, and above the cist a number of skeletons, thrown in

pellmell, and over these a thick layer of earth and gravel. Detached heads are found sometimes in the cists, sometimes outside

among the pottery, which led Colonel Taylor to the conclusion that human sacrifices had been practised at the time these cairns

were raised, and that these are the remains of the wives or slaves of the defunct. It may be so, but it may also be that, as in Europe

we must make a distinction between battle-fields and cemeteries; and I confess the idea that the cairns at Jewurgi mark a battlefield, and the dolmens at Itajunkoloor a cemetery, appears to account for the phenomena better than the other hypothesis. If this is not so, as the distance between Kajunkoloor and Jewurgi is only fifty miles, we must assume either that the district was inhabited by two different races of men at the same time, practising different modes of sepulture, or we must concede that the one is older than the other, and that the one race had been dispossessed and was succeeded by the other. The difficulties attending either of these suppositions appear to me infinitely greater than those involved in assuming that the one is a battle-field, the other a cemetery. The only thing that would make me hesitate about this is the presence of several cairns at Rajuukoloor. These, however, do not appear to have been opened, and we do not consequently know whether the same instances of decapitation were to be found, or whether the bodies were arranged in the same manner as at Jewurgi.

Be this as it may, if these sections are to be depended on, it appears to be tolerably certain that these tombs cannot be old. It seems impossible that human bones could remain so entire and perfect as these are represented to be, so near the surface and in a recently disturbed soil, where rain and moisture must easily have penetrated at all times. A medical man on the spot might determine whether two or three or five centuries have elapsed since these bodies were laid where they are found ; but I should be very much surprised if he raised their date beyond the last named figure. It is hazardous, however, to prouounce on such questions from the scanty duta we have before us.

There is still another class of dolmens, or rather kistvaens, common on the Nilgiri hills and throughout the hill region of Malabar. In it the chamber is formed like those described above, but always buried in the earth, only showing the cap-stone flush with the surface of the soil. One of these, in the Coorg country, is worth quoting, from its possessing two circular apertures, like those of the Plas Newydd tumulus (woodcut No. 48). This one, however, has a diaphragm dividing it into two chambers. If the Welsh one was so partitioned, the wall has disappeared.

One other class of monument must be quoted, not as illustrating uny of our examples, but because it is so nearly identical with the

ohouchas² of Northern Africa (woodcut No. 165), and when we try to find out whether there was any real connexion between the East

and the West, such examples may afford valuable hints. According to Sir Walter Elliot,²⁴² they are the commonest, or rather, perhaps, the most conspicuous, being perched on the tops of hills or ridges. Their form is a circular wall of uncemented rough stones, 4 to 5 feet high, 3 feet thick, and 6 to 8 feet in diameter.

One other variety is interesting, not only from its similarity to those in Europe, especially in Scandinavia, but also from its bearins: on the question of the age of those in India. The

sepulchres of this class are all very like one another, and consist of small circles of rude stones, generally of two dimensions only, 24 and 32 feet in diameter, and have something like an opening on oue side, and opposite this two or three stones within the circle, apparently marking the position of the sepulchral deposit.³ Monuments very similar to these exist in the Nilgiri hills, and elsewhere in India,³ but they are principally found at the roots of the hills round Amravati, where they exist literally in hundreds. No one, probably, who studies Colonel Mackenzie’s map of that district⁴ will doubt that they form the cemetery of the city of Dharani Kotta, to which the Amravati Tope is attached. As in China, burying in the fertile land was not allowed, and consequently the place selected for the graves of the inhabitants was the nearest uncultivated spot, which was the foot of the hills. So far as is at present known, these circular graves exist nowhere in such numbers as here, and it can hardly be doubted but that they have some connexion with the great circular rail of the Amravati Tope. That rail is unique in India, whether we consider its extent, tho beauty of its sculptures, or the elaborateness of its finish. Other rails exist elsewhere surrounding dagobas or sacred spots, but noue where the circle itself is relatively so much greater and more magnificent than the surrounding objects. The question thus arises, did the Amravati circle grow out of the rude-stone graves that cluster round the hills in its neighbourhood, or are the rude circles humble copies of that pride of the city? I have myself no doubt that the latter is the true explanation of the phenomena; but the grounds for this conclusion will be clearer as we proceed. Meanwhile it is hardly worth while enumerating all the smaller varieties of form which the rude-stone sepulchres of the Indians took in former days. Their numbers in many classes are few, and have no direct bearing on the subject of our enquiries.

Nothing would tend more to convey clear ideas on the subject of Indian dolmens than a map of their distribution, were it possible to construct one. As, however, no nation even in Europe, except France, is in a position to attempt such a thing, it is in vain to expect that sufficient information for the purpose should exist in India, where the subject has been taken up only so recently in so sporadic a manner.²⁴³ The following sketch, however, is perhaps not very far from the truth regarding them. They do not exist in the valley of the Ganges, or of any of its tributaries, nor in the valleys of the Nerbudda or Taptee; not, in fact, in that part of India which is generally described as north of the Vindhya range of hills. They exist, though somewhat sparsely, over the whole of the country drained by tlie Godavery and its affluents. They are very common, perhaps more frequent than in anv other part of India, in the valleys of the Kistnah and its tributaries. They are also found on both sides of the Ghats, through Coimbatore, all the way down to Cape Comorin; and they are also found in groups all over the Madras presidency, but especially in the neighbourhood of Conjeveran.

The first inference one is inclined to draw from this is that they must be Dravidian, as contradistinguished from Aryan; and it may be so. But agninst this view we have the fact that all tho races at present dominant in the sonth repudiate them: none use similar modes of burial now, nor do any object to our digging them up and destroying them.

If we look a little deeper, we come to a race of Karumbers, to whom Sir Walter Elliot is inclined to ascribe the bulk of the rude-stone monuments.²⁴⁴ From his own researches, and the various documents contained in the Mackenzie MSS.,² they seem to have been a powerful race in the south of India, from the earliest times to which our knowledge extends, and to have continued powerful about Conjeveran and Madras till say the tentli or eleventh centuries, when they were overpowered by the Cholas, and finally disappear from the political horizon before the rising supremacy of that triumvirate of powers, the Chola, Chera, Pandya, who governed the south till the balance of power was disturbed by the Mahommedan and Maharatta invasions.

A wretched remnant of these Karumbers still exists on the Nilgiri hills, and about the roots of the western Ghats, but without a literature or a history, or even traditions that would euable us to identify or distinguish them from any of the other races of the south. The only test that seems capable of application is that of language, and this philologers have determined to be a dialect

of the Dravidian tongues.²⁴⁵ But, in such a case as this, language is a most unsafe guide. Within recent times the Cornish have changed their language without any alteration of race, and if intercommunication goes on at its present rate, English, in a century or two, may be the only language spoken in these islands. From the names of places we would know that Celtic, races lind inhabited many localities, but from the tongue of the people we should not know now that the Cornish, or then that the Welsh, were more Celtic than the inhabitants of Yorkshire or the Lothians. So in India nothing seems more likely than that, during the last eight or ten centuries, the Tamulian or Dravidian influenc⁰ should have spread northward to the Yindhya, and that the Gonds, the Karumbers, and other subject half-civilized races, should have adopted the language of their conquerors and masters. It may be otherwise, but we know certainly that the southern Dravidians brought their style of architecture—as difficult a thing to change abnost as language — as far north as Ellora, and carved the imperishable rocks there, in the eighth or ninth century, in the style that was indigenous at Tanjore ;² and this, too, for the purpose of marking their triumph over the religion of Buddha, which they had just succeeded in abolishing in the south.

If this is so, there are still two distinguishing features which may help us to discriminate between the candidates for the rude-stone monuments. The true Dravidians — the Chola, Chera, Pandya—never were Buddhists, and never put forward a claim to have erected any monuments of this class. The Karumbers were Buddhists, and claim these monuments; and Buddhism and such structures must, I fancy, for reasons to be given hereafter, always have gone together.

Further researches may enable us to speak with precision on the subject, but all we can at present do is to except, first, the Aryans of the north, and all the people incorporated with them, from the charge of being builders of rude-stone monuments. AVe must also except the Tamulians or pure Dravidians of the south. But between these two there must have been some race, whom, for the present at least, we may call Karumbers. Oue of their centres of power was Conjeveran, but from that they were driven, as far a.s I can make out, about the year 750. But it does not appear that they might not have existed as a power on the banks of the Upper Kistnah and Tongabudra to a much later period.

The limits of the Chalukya kingdom, which arose at Kalyan early in the seventh century,²⁴⁶ and of that of Vijianagara, which was established in the Tongabudra in the fourteenth, are so nearly coincident with the limits of the dolmen region—except where the latter was compressed on the north by the Mahomrnedan kingdom of Beejapore—that it seems most probable that there must have been a homogeneity among the people of that central province of which we have now lost the trace.

This, however, like many other questions of the sort, must be postponed till we know something of the Nizam’s country. In so far as the history or ethnography of the central plateau of India is concerned, or its arts or architecture, the Nizam’s dominions are absolutely a terra incognita. No one has visited the country who had any knowledge of these subjects, and the Indian Government has done nothing to enquire, or to stimulate enquiry, into these questions in that country. Yet, if I am not very much mistaken, the solution of half the difficulties, ethnological or archaeological, that are now perplexing us lies on the surface of that region, for anyone who will take the trouble to read them. Till this is done, we must, it is feared, be content with the vaguest generalities; but even now 1 fancy we are approaching a better state of knowledge in these matters, and I almost believe I can trace a connexion between our so-called Karumbers and the Singalese, which, if it can be sustained, will throw a flood of light on some of the most puzzling questions of Indian ethnography.

' Sir Walter Elliot. ‘J. K. A. S.' iv. pp. V el teqq.; un<1 new series, i, 250.

A glimmering of light seemed to be thrown on this subject by a passage quoted by Sir Walter Elliot from a missionary report from Travancore, in which it was stated that an Indian tribe still continued to bury in “ cromlechs,” like those of Coimbatore, “ constructed with four stones and a covering one.'¹¹ If this were so, we might have got hold of one end of a thread which would lead us backwards through the labyrinth. It looked so like a crucial instance that Mr. Walhouse kindly wrote to Mr. Baker, the author of the report in question, and sent me an extract from his reply, which is curious. “ The Mala Arrvians are a race of men dwelling in dense jungles and hills. Cromlechs are common among them, and they worship the spirits of their ancestors, to whom they make annual offerings. At the present day they are accustomed to take corpses into the sacred groves, and place small slabs of stones, in the form of a box, and, after making offeriugs of arrack, sweetmeats, &c., to the departed spirit, supposed to he hovering near, a small stone is placed in the model box or vault, and it is covcred over with great ceremony. The spirit is supposed to dwell in the stone, which in many cases is changed at the annual feast into a rough silver or brass figure.” As Mr. Walhouse remarks, this looks like an echo from megalithic times. The people, having lost the power of erecting such huge structures as abound in their hills and on the plains around, from which they may have been driven at some early period, are content still to keep up the traditions of a primaeval usage by these miniature shams. There seems little doubt that this is the case, and it is especially interesting to have observed it here, as it accounts for what has often puzzled Indian antiquaries. In Coorg and elsewhere, miniature urns and miniature utensils, such as one sees used as toys iu European nurseries, are often found in these tombs, and have given rise to a tradition among the natives that they belong to a race of pigmies: whereas it is evident that it is only a dying out of an ancient faith, when, as is so generally the case, the symbol supersedes the reality.

The articles found in the cairns and dolmens in India nn tunately afford us very little assistance in determining their The pottery that is found in quantities in them everywhere, is t all appearances, identical in form, in texture, and in glaze will the pottery of the present day. No archaic forms have, so tar at I know, been found anywhere, nor anything that would indicate t progression. This might be used as an argument to prove how modern they were. In India, however, it would be most unsafe to do so. We have no knowledge as to how long ago these form* were introduced into or invented in that country, and no reason t<: suppose that they would change and progress as ours do. So fai as our present knowledge extends, the pottery found in these tombs may have been made within the last few centuries, but it may also be a thousand or two thousand years old for anything we know to the contrary.

The same remarks apply to the gold and silver ornaments and generally to the trinkets found in the tombs. Similar objects may be picked up in the bazaars in remote districts at the present day, but they may also have been in use in the time of Alexander the Great. Iron spear-heads and iron utensils of the most modem shape and pattern are among the commonest objects found in these tombs; and if anyone were arguing for victory, and not for tho truth, these might be adduced to prove that the tomb' belonged to what the Germans call “the youngest Iron age.*’ This reasoniug has no application whatever to India. Flint implements are found there, and very similar to those of Europe, but never in the tombs. Bronze was probably known to the Indians at a remote age, but no bronze implements have been buried with the dead so far as we yet know, though iron has been, and that frequently; but its presence tells us nothing as to age. So far we know, the Indians were as familiar with the use of iron iu the fourth century B.O. as the Greeks themselves were, and, for anything we know to the contrary, may have understood the art of extracting it from the ore and using it for arms and cutting-tools before these arts were practised in Europe.

One of the most curious and interesting illustrations of tliis is found in the existence of the celebrated iron pillar of Dhava, in the courtyard of the mosque at the Kntnb, near Delhi. This

consists of a solid shaft of wrought iron, standing 22 feet 6 inches out of the ground and is 5 feet 6 inches in circumference at about 5 feet from its base. When I visited it, the report was tliat Colonel

Baird Smith had dug down and found its base 16 feet below the surface. Lieutenant Cole²⁴⁷ now brings home a report tbat it is 26 feet deep in the ground. Taking, however, the more moderate dimension, a single forging nearly 40 feet long and 5 feet circumference was not made, and could not lmve been made, in any country of Europe before the introduction of steam-machinery, nor, indeed, before the invention of the Nasmyth hammer.

There is on inscription on the pillar which, unfortunately, bears no date; but from the form of the characters, the nature of the event it describes,²⁴⁸ coupled with the architecture of the capital of the pillar, it leaves no doubt that it was erected in the third or fourth century of our era.

It must be left to those practically skilled iu the working of metals to explain how any human being could work iu close proximity to such a mass heated to a welding heat, or how it was possible without steam-machinery to manipulate so enormous a bar of iron. The question that interests us here is, how long must the Hindus have been familiar with the use of iron and the mode of working it before they could conceive the idea of such a monument and carry it into execution ? It could hardly have been centuries, it must have been nearer thousands of years, and yet they erect rude-stone monuments in India at the present day 1 *

One other instance, at the lower end of the scale, may be quoted as also bearing directly on this subject. Of all the people of India the Khassias are probably the most expert in extracting iron from its ores and manufacturing it when made; and their modo of doing this is so original, and, though rude, so effective, that there can be no doubt that it is the result of long experience among themselves.³ They have, in fact, practised the art from time immemorial; yet though possessing irou tools for, it may be, thousands of years, they at the present day adhere to tho practice of using rude unhewn-stone monuments, like the .lews, in preference to those “which any irou tool had touched at

any time.”¹ Nor can it be argued that they do this because they do not know better. As just mentioned, at any time, certainly within the last thousand years, they might have seen the Buddhist or Hiudu stonemasons of Kamarupa erecting the most elaborately carved stone temples, and can now 6ee the domes of the mosques which the Mahommedans erected in the cities of Sylhet three or four centuries ago.

Although it thus happens that all these d priori reasonings and mistaken analogies, drawn from our own progressive state, which are so familiar to European antiquaries, break down at once when applied to India, still there are a few indications from which approximate dates may be obtained, and many more could, no doubt, be found if looked for. One of these is, that the greater number of the dolmens of the Nilgiri hills are sculptured; but only one of the drawings on them, so far as I know, has been published,² and though it is ungracious to say so, I fear that it is not a very faithful representation. It is, however, sufficiently so to enable us to recognise at once a similarity to a class of monuments very common in

and Masteecull I if erected in honour of women who sacrifice themselves on their husband's funereal pile. / ^A ^ ~

than one hundred of these, which are now in the India Oilice, and photographs of many others have been made but not published.

The similarity in the costume and style of art displayed in the preceding woodcut with that of the memorial stones leaves little or no doubt of their being approximately of the same age. As most of the memorial stones are inscribed and their dates at least approximately known, if the identity can be established the date of the dolmens can also be determined. Till, however, some one will take the trouble of photographing the cairns, so as to enable us to compare them with the standing stones, no certainty can be obtained ; but as none of the sculptured stones go back a thousand years, and those most like the woodcut cannot claim five centuries of antiquity, these sculptured cairns in the Nilgiris cannot be so very old jus is sometimes assumed.

the courtyard of a now ruined Invite temple at Iwullee, in Dhaj war, in the very centre of the dolmen country, now stands a regular tripod dolmen of the usual shape (woodcut No. 218). The question is, how got it there? No one who knows anything of India will, .1 presume, argue that the Brahminical followers of Siva would erect the sanctuary of their god in front of the tomb of one of the despised aboriginal tribes, if still reverenced by them, nr would

have neglected to utilize it if neglected. One of two things therefore only seems possible. Either a Korumber, or native chief of some denomination, stipulated that on his conversion to the faith of the Brahmins, if' he erected a temple in honour of his newly-adopted god, he should be allowed to be buried, “ more majorum," in the courtyard. This is possible, but hardly probable. It seems more likely that, after the temple was desecrated and neglected, some native thought the spot fit and appropriate for his last resting-place, and was buried there accordingly. From its architecture, there is no doubt that the age of the temple may be carried back as far as the thirteenth century, but it more probably belongs to the fourteenth. According to the first hypothesis, the age of the dolmen would be that of the temple; according to the second, one, two, or three centuries more modern.

A third indirect piece of evidence is derived from Colonel Meadows Taylor's paper in the * Irish Transactions.’ He represents a tolerably extensive group of these monu-ments as placed immediately outside the city gate at Shahpoor, and from what he says of them they are evidently of the same age as the other examples he quotes. From their position and arrangement, it does not seem doubtful that they are the usual extramural cemetery so generally attached to Indian cities, and they are, in fact, subsequent in date to the erection of the gate in front of which they are placed. The gateway, I learn from a letter from Colonel Meadows Taylor, undoubtedly belongs to the Mahommedan period. It is a regular arch, of the usual pointed form, and consequently subsequent to 1347 a.d., when the Bahmany dynasty first established themselves in this quarter. This being so, the masons who built the gate would certainly have utilized the tombs of the pagans had they existed previously. They must, therefore, be subsequent to

the gate; and as it cannot be five centuries old, we have a limit to their age beyond which we cannot go.

Our next example is still more curious and interesting. In the cold weather of 1867-8, Mr. Mulheran, when attached to the Trigonometrical Survey of India, came accidentally across a great group of “cromlechs,” situated on the banks of the Godavery, near Nirmul, about half-way between Hyderabad and Nagpore, in Central India. Some of these he photographed, and sent an account of them to the Asiatic Society of Bengal,¹ from which the

following particulars are gleaned. “The majority of the cromlechs consist of a number of upright stones, sunk in the ground in the form of a square, and covered with one or two large slabs of sandstone. In some two bodies appear to have been interred, and in others only one. The crosses are found iu the neighbourhood of Malur an 1 Katapur, two villages on the Nizam’s side of the liver. The crosses at Katapur (woodcut No. 220) are, with one exception, uninjured. All are situated to the right of the cromlechs near which they have been erected. Judging from the one lying exposed at Maliir, they arc all above 10 feet in length, although

only 6 to 7 feet appear above ground. They all consist of one stone, and are all of the latest form. No information of any kind could be obtained regarding the people by whom the crosses or cromlechs were erected. There can be no doubt, however, that the crosses are memorials of the faith of Christians buried in their vicinity.” Close by is a cave, before which a cross was erected, which Mr. Mullieran assumes was thrown down by the Brahmins when they took possession of it; and he adds, “ I enclose a note from Captain Glasfurd, who sent a packet of implements, rings, and utensils, found in two of the cromlechs he opened, to the

Asiatic Society." No such packet, however, ever arrived, and we are, therefore, left to his photographs and descriptions from which to draw our conclusions.

In the first place, I think it can hardly be doubted that the crosses are Christian emblems; and secondly, that the cromlechs and crosses are of the same date. Their juxtaposition and whole appearance render escape from this conclusion apparently inevitable. The question, therefore, is, when could any community of native Christians have existed in India who would bury in dolmens and use the cross as their emblems? Their distance from the coast and the form of the cross seem at once to cut them off from all connexion with St Thomas’s mission or tha of the early apostles, even assuming that the records of these ar authentic. My impression is that this form of cross was not intro duced as an out-of-doors self-standing sign till, say, the sixth o seventh century.²⁴⁹ On the other hand, it is extremely irnprobabh that any such community could have existed after the Mahornmi ilai invasion at the end of the thirteenth century. Between thest limits we know that the Nestoriaus had establishments as fai

east as China, and extending in a continuous chain westward as far at least as the Caspian;* and there seems to be no difficult*-

in assuming that, between the Beventh and the thirteenth centuries a form of Taiping Christianity may have been introduced from the north and established itself extensively in the western and central parts of India, but, owing allegiance only to the potentate we know of as Prester John, may have entirely escaped the knowledge of the Western world. Besides helping to fix the date of the dolmens in India, this discovery opens out a wide field for those who would investigate the early history of the Christian Church in India. There can bo little doubt that this group is not solitary. Many more will be found, when people open their eyes and look for them. Meanwhile it is a curious illustration of the policy of Pope Gregory in his advice to Abbot Mellitus, alluded to in the Introduction (page 21). It is the same thing as the dolmen at Kerland (woodcut No. 131), and that at Arrichinaga (woodcut No. 161), repeated in the centre of India, though probably at a somewhat later date.

There is still another point of view from which these Indian monuments may be regarded, so as to throw considerable light on the history of their analogues in Europe, and perhaps to modify to some extent our preconceived views regarding their history. In Ceylon there is a class of dagoba, which, in some respects, is peculiar to the island. Two of these will suffice for our present purposes, both in the city of Anuradliapura, which was the capital of the country from about B.C. 400 till the eleventh century. The first of these, the Thupa Ramayana, was erected b.c. 1(51; the second, the Lanka Ramayana, A.D. 231 .* For the sake of the argument it would be best, to select the first for illustration; but it was, unfortunately, so completely restored about forty years ago that, as in the case of our unfortunate cathedrals, it requires considerable knowledge of the style to discriminate between what is old and what new. Notwithstanding the four centuries that elapsed between their dates, however, they are so like one another in all essentials that it is of little consequence which we select. Neither is large, and both consist of nearly hemispherical domes, surmounted by a square box-like appendage

called a Tee, and both are surrounded by three rows of tall stem pillars, as shown in the accompanying woodcut.

That the domical part of the dagoba is the lineal and direr descendant of the sepulchral tumuli or cairns, which nr© foum everywhere in Northern Asia and probably existed in India ii primaeval times, is hardly open to doubt. This the Buddhist early refined into a relic shrine, probably immediately after tht

death of the founder of the religion, B.C. 543; and we know from numerous excavations²⁵⁰ that the relic was placed in a cist in tin* centre of the mound, nearly on the level of the soil, exactly where, and in the same manner as, the body-containing kistvaen* of our sepulchral tumuli. To this, however, the Buddhists added a square box on the top, which either was invented by them or copied from some earlier form; but no dagoba was complete without it, and all the rock-cut examples and sculptured representations of topes, with many structural ones, still possess it. That it represented a wooden relic-casket may be assumed as certain, but whether it was ever used as such is not quite clear. Tho relics were sometimes accessible, and shown to the public on festal occasions,²⁵¹ and unless they were contained in some external case like this it is not easy to see how they could be got at. A third indispensable part of a perfect dagoba was an enclosing rail. All the earlv dagobas and all the sculptured representations possess this adjunct. In the rock-cut examples and in the later structural ones the rail becomes attached to the building as a mere ornament, but is never omitted.

If we compare such a sepulchral mound as this at Pullicondah, near Madras,² or that represented in section, woodcut No. 211,

with tho Lanka or Thupa Ramavana dagobas, we cannot fail to be struck with their similarity. Both possess the mound, the rail, and the tee; and in this last instance it is a simulated tomb, such as many in Europe are suspected of having been. That a people might both bury in barrows and erect domical cairns to contain relics would not necessarily involve a proof of the one form being copied from the other; but that both should be surmounted by a simulated sarcophagus or shrine, and both surrounded by one, two, or three rows of useless stones, points to a direct imitation of the one from the other which can hardly be accidental.

Assuming for the nonce that the one is copied from the other, the ordinary mode of reasoning with which we are familiar in Europe would be then something like this. If the Thupa Bamayana were erected B.C. 161, this cairn at Pulliconduh must probably be as old as B.C. 1000, for it would take many centuries before so rude a style of architecture could he reformed into so polished an example as the Thupa Bamayana, which, as before stated, we may assume as identical with the Lanka Bamayana (woodcut No. 223).

The conclusions I have arrived at are diametrically opposed to this view. As stated at the beginning of this chapter, the architectural material of India was wood, down to b.o. 250 or 300. It then became timidly lithic, but retained all its wooden forms and simulated carpentry fastenings down, at all events, to the Christian

era. The rail at Sanchi, which was erected in the course of the two centuries preceding our era, is still essentially wooden in all its parts, so much so that it is difficult to see how it could be constructed in stone,²⁵² and these pillars round the Ceylonese dagobas are copies of w ooden posts, and not such forms as in anv number of centuries

would have grown out of rude-stone forms. Had they been derived from the latter original they would have been thick, strong and massive, and never have assumed forms so curiously attenuated as we find here. It is difficult to see what these stone pillars or posts were originally intended for. It may have been either that garlands might be hung upon them on festal occasions, as we see represented in the sculptures, or that pictures might be suspended from them, as Fa Hian, who visited this place in the year 400, tells us was done all the way from Anuradhapura to Mehentele on the occasion of ft great prucession in honour of the Tooth relic which was there exposed to public view.²⁵³

Be all this as it may, the question which this comparison raises is simply this: If we admit the similarity between tho Pullicondah cairn and the Lanka Ramayana Tope, and that the one grew out of the other, it seems to me perfectly evident that the adjunct of the Tope grew out of a wooden and not out of a rude-stone original. If this is so, and if the Tope did not grow out of the cairn, the conclusion seems to me inevitable that the cairn is only a rude copy of a polished original.

The same conclusion hinted at above was forced on me by the examination of the rude-stone circles which crowd round the elaborate tope at Amravati. Generally, I know of no hypothesis by which the phenomenon of polished-stone buildings, with known dates, existing in India for the last 2000 years side by side with rude-stone monuments which are being erected at this day, can be accounted for, unless we give up our favourite system of sequence and are content to take facts as we find them.

It is quite certain there were uo hewn-stone buildings in India before the year 250 B.C., and my impression is that none of the rude-stone monuments now existing there were erected till five, it may be ten centuries from that time, and when they once began that there is no break iu the sequence to the present day.

I know nothing that can be fairly urged against this reasoning, except our own ignorance, and that of the natives themselves, with regard to the origin and date of these monuments. Neither is much to be wondered at, as it is only so lately that Europeans have turned their attention to the subject, and the natives know so little about their own monuments that it would be strauge indeed if they knew anything at all about those of the hated and despised Dasyus. Any one who has travelled in India knows what sort of information he gets even from the best and most intelligent Brahmins with regard to the dates of the temples they aud their forefathers have administered in ever since their erection. One thousand or two or three thousand years is a moderate age for temples which wo know were certainly erected within the last two or three centuries. Or ask any native about the date of the rock-cut temples at Ellora or Elephanta, he at once glibly answers, they were erected by the Pandus, 3101 B.C.; and if he breaks loose from that landmark, ten or twenty thousand years is the least you can expect. Yet we know now, from inscriptions and other data, that no rock-cut temple can be carried further back than the second century B.C.

In this infantile state of the native mind it costs them nothing to hide their ignorance in the mists of thousands of years when questioned about these rude stones, but their testimony is absolutely worthless, aud it is oidy by processes like those just described that we can hope to arrive at the truth. Among races so unchangeable as some of those existing in India they may carry us back to a time prior to the Christian era with some classes of monuments; but, unless I am very much mistaken, it will be found that all those mentioned in the preceding pages are of comparatively recent date and are members of an unbroken series which continues to the present day.

We are now in a position to approach one of the most interesting, but at the same time most difficult, branches of the inquiry we are engaged upon, which is the connexion, if any, that exists between these Indian rude-stone monuments and those we lind in Europe. The difficulties, however, do not appear to be so much inherent in the essence of the subject as in its novelty. It has never fairly been approached by any modern writer, and would consequently require an amount of illustration incompatible with such a work as this to make it clear, or, on the other hand, it is necessary to assume an amount of information on the part of the public which it is feared hardly anywhere exists.

The architectural evidence, as detailed in the preceding pages, seems of a nature difficult to resist. It is easy and generally correct to assume that men in certain stages of civilization will do tho same thing or things, in a manner so similar that it is difficult to discriminate between them. There would thus be no improbability in assuming that all men would raise a mound of earth over the dead bodies ol‘ their buried ancestors, or that they would protect their bodies from being crushed by the superincumbent weight, by a cist or coffin more or less artificially formed of stone or wood. It may even further be granted that when having got so far they would naturally improve and eularge this cist into a dolmen or chamber and provide it with an external entrance. All these things being found together would by no means prove a necessary connexion between two races using them, further than that the races using or inventing these forms must have belonged to the same family of tomb-building ancestral-worshipping people. But when we find two distinct people putting this cist outside, on the tumulus in the open air, and piercing one of the slabs in it with a circular hole (J or 8 inches in diameter, we come to a coincidence that can hardly be considered accidental. As there was no writing and no post, either some tribe must have migrated from the east to the west and introduced the form, or vice versa, some European must have taught the Indians the advantages of this hole, whatever they were; and having been once taught to adopt, they afterwards continued to employ it.

A still more striking instance is that already pointed out, of the combination of a central cistvaen containing a body inside a mound with a simulated cist on the top outside, and several circles of stones on or around the mound externally. All this is so complicated and shows so much design that it cannot possibly be the result of accident, if it is found in two distinct lands. The examples quoted above are perhaps sufficient to establish this similarity, but they are only a fraction of those which might be adduced if the subject were carefully followed out. It evidently was much more common in the East than we have hitherto had reason to suspect—for this reason alone, if for no other—that it continued to last so long. In this example from Burmah (wood-cut No. 226) we have first an external mound encircling the tope, then the circles of rude stones replaced by a complicated rail, and above all, in the centre, a simulated dagoba replacing the simulated cist. These are great changes, it must be confessed, but 496 INDIA. Chap. XIII.

hardlv so great as we might expect when we consider that the Seubya dagoba was only erected fifty-five years ago, and that the interval between it and the rude-stone monuments is consequently considerable. Another striking instance of the modern form this primaeval sepulchre assumes is found in the celebrated tomb of Akbar the Great at Agra. There the king is buried in a vault below the level of the ground, but his simulated tomb is on the top of the pyramid, exposed to the air outside; and on each stage, externally, little pavilions replace the stones which his progenitors had previously employed for a like purpose.

These two—the holed stone and the simulated cist—are perhaps the most direct evidences of similarity between the East and the West, but the whole system affords innumerable points of coutact, not sufficiently distinct perhaps to quote as evidence individually, but collectively making up such a case that it seeuis very difficult to refuse to believe that both styles were the product of one kindred race of men, and who at the time they erected them must have been more or less directly in communication with one another.

The literary evidence is much less complete or satisfactory. So far as I kuow, no paragraph has been detected in any classical authors which would lead us to suspect any connexion at any time between India and any country so remote from it, as France for instance, and still less with Denmark, unless it be the Woden myth belonging to the latter country. That, however, was either so indistinct originally, or has been so obscured by later additions, that it is now almost impossible to say what it is. Though so frequently insisted upon, it seems almost impossible that by any process, the gentle ascetic Sukya Muni could ever have become the fierce warlike Woden, aud except some nominal similarities there seems nothing to conuect the two. It may be that at some time about the Christian era, a chief of that name migrated from the Crimean Bosphorus to the Baltic, and may have brought with him some Asiatic practices, but the connecting link between him and India seems wholly wanting, and not likely to bo now supplied.

The one passage that seems to bear directly on the subject, strange to say, comes this time from India itself. Among the edicts that Asoka engraved on the rocks in various parts of India,

the last or thirteenth is to the following effect, so far as it can be made out. It is unfortunately the nearest to the ground, awl consequently in all the published copies appears more or less injured. Two more copies of the edicts are known to exist,—one in the Delira Doon, the other in Orissa: when they are copied and published, perhaps a more perfect translation may be possible. Meanwhile, Mr. Prinsep’s translation runs thus:—“ There is not in either class of the heretics of men a procedure marked by such grace . . . nor so glorious nor friendly, nor even so extremely liberal, as Devanampiyo’s (Asoka’s) injunction for the non-injurv and content of living creatures . . . And the Greek king besides by whom the kings of Egypt, Ptolemaios, Antigonus and Magas . . . Both here and in foreign countries wherever they go, the religious ordinances of Devanampiyo effect conversion. Conquest is of every description, but the conquest that bringeth joy, springing from pleasant emotion, becometh joy itself. The victory of virtue is happiness. Such victory is desired in things of this world and things of the next world." ¹ In other copies of this edict the names of Antiochus and Alexander are found, making five well known names, and curiously enough all live are mentioned by Justin within a few lines of one another in the last chapter of his twenty-sixth book and the first chapter of his twenty-seventh book. There is thus no doubt who the kings were, nor of more than a year as to the date of this edict, which must have been within a year or so of 257 B.C.

The great interest, however, for our present purpose is that an Indian emperor, in the middle of the third century before Christ, should be in a condition to form an alliance with Magas of Cyrene so near the African dolmen-field. As before mentioned (ante, p. 410), we are still very deficient in our knowledge of the Megalithic remains of this country; but we do know that they exist, and that those which have been illustrated are of a singularly Indian type. It is also nearly certain that many of the rock-cut chambers about his capital are monasteries or temples, not tombs, as has always been too hastily assumed. Whether, on further investigation, these will prove to be so essentially Indian as they at present appear to be, remains to be seen, but meanwhile the possi-

bility of an alliance of this sort two or throe centuries before Christ, takes away much of the improbability that would otherwise exist in assuming that Indian influence might have extended further westward at some subsequent period, and that the African dolmens might be proved to be allied to, and possibly contemporary with, those of India.

The great basis, however, on which auy proof of the existence of a connexion between the East and West must eventually rest, will probably be found in the amount of pure Buddhism which crept into Christianity in the early age of the Church. The subject has not yet been fairly grappled with by auy one capable of doing it justice. It has been frequently alluded to by travellers, who have been struck with resemblances which could hardly be accidental, and used sometimes by scoffers in order to depreciate Christianity; but no serious historian of the Latin Church has had sufficient, knowledge of Buddhism or of its forms to be able to appreciate correctly either the extent or the cause of its introduction; and till some one does this, it will be treated by the general reader as an idle speculation. Yet it probably is not too much to assert, that at least nine-tenths of the institutions and forms which were engrafted on pure evangelical Christianity in the middle ages, are certainly derived from Buddhist sources.

Of these, one of the most striking is the introduction of monastic institutions, which exercised so important an influence on the forms of Christianity during the whole period of the middle ages. It is in vain to look for their origin in anything that existed in Europe before the Christian era. Nothing can be more forced than the analogies it has been attempted to establish between the Vestal virgins and the nuns of the middle ages, and no trace of conventual life can be found among the semi-secular priesthood of classical times. According to the usually received opinion, Antony (a.d. iJ05*) was the first monk, and from him and about his time a prolific progeny are traced to the Thebais, which is usually assumed to be the cradle of the institution. Monastic life was, however, absolutely anti-

¹ Oibboii, ' Decline and Fall,' iv. p. 392, where the original nulhoritics ure found.

thetical to the religious institutions of the ancient Egyptians, amongst whom the king was high priest and god, and where civil could hardly be distinguished from religious rank. It was equally opposed to the feelings of the Arabic or at least Semitic races, that superseded the Coptic in that country, and could consequently hardly have existed at all, unless introduced from some foreign source and maintained by some extraneous influence. The Essenes are the only sect to whom in the aucient world in the West anything like the peculiar institutions of monasticism can be traced ; but unfortunately we do not know how or when they adopted them. Josephus represents them as only one of the three principal sects into which the Jews in his time were divided; but the silence not only of the Bible but of the Rabbis weakens the force of his statement, while his unfortunate omission of the name of their Lawgiver²⁵⁴ leaves us in the dark on the most essential point. That it was not Moses, whose name is usually interpolated, is quite certain. He never inculcated any such doctrines, and one hardly dares to suggest the Indian name, which would clear up the whole mystery at once. Be this as it may, the sect only arose apparently in the time of the Maccabees, and practically disappeared with the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus; all which would accord perfectly with the hypothesis of their Indian origin, but would hardly suffice to support the idea that they were the sect from whom, in the fourth century, the Christian Church adopted the principles and practices of Asceticism.

When from these sparse indications we turn to the East, we are met by the difficulty that none of the books we possess were reduced to writing in their present form till the time of Buddhaghosa,

a.d. 412,^a or even later; and any one who knows what wild imaginiugs can in the fertile East creep into works during the remodellings of a thousand years, will easily understand with what caution they must be used. Fortunately in this instance the monuments and inscriptions come to our assistance, and we are enabled to form a fair idea of the progress of monasticism in India from what they tell us.

Before the first monuments, the books tell us of three great convocations : the first held immediately on the death of the founder of the religion, B.C. 543, at Rajagriha; the second 100 years afterwards, at Vaisali; and the third by Asoka, 250 B.C., at Pataliputta, or Patna. These we are told were attended by thousand and tens of thousands of monks.²⁵⁵ But Asoka’s edicts give no countenance to any such extension of the system in his day. Shortly after this, however, the earlier caves show cells appropriated to hermits, or even for the reunion of a limited number of monks under one roof. These Viharas or monasteries are small at first, and insignificant as compared with the Chaityas or church caves to which they are attached, as at Karlee, Baja, Bedsa and elsewhere; but shortly afterwards, at Nassick aud Jooneer, in the first or second centuries they become more important; aud when we reach such a series as that at Ajuuta or Baug, for instance, we find the Yihara becoming all important, the Chaitya sinking into comparative insignificance. This great change took place apparently about the end of the third or beginning of the fourth century of our era, aud continued till Buddhism actually perished, smothered under the weight of its enormously developed hierarchy some three centuries later.

The sculptures tell the same story. There are no representations of priests in the form we afterwards find them in at Sanchi, in the first century of our era. Ascetics there are, dwelling in woods and lonely places, but not congregated in monasteries, nor jointly performing ceremonies. But at Amravati, three centuries later, we have shaven priests in their distinctive robes, and every symptom of a well devoloped system.

If this is so, it could hardly have been before the era of the Roman Empire that these peculiar institutions penetrated to the West; nor could they have done so during its supremacy without attracting attontiou. But. in the great “ debacle ” which followed the change of the seat of government and the destruction of the old faith, it is easy to see how these forms may have crept in, together with the new Eastern faith, which an illiterate people were adopting, without much knowing whence it came, and without being able to discriminate what was Christian and what Buddhist in the forms or doctrines that were being presented to them.

Among the peculiarities then introduced, one of the most remarkable was the segregation of the clergy from the laity, and the devotion of the former wholly to the performance of religious duties. Still more so was tlieir seclusion in monasteries, living a life of the most self-denying asceticism, subsisting almost wholly on alms, and bound by vows of poverty, chastity and temperance, to a negation of all the ordinary enjoyments of life. That the two systems are identical no one has doubted, and no one, indeed, can enter now a Buddhist monastery in the East and watch the shaven priests in the yellow robes at matins, or at vespers, issue from their cells and range themselves on either side of a choir, on whose altar stands an image of the Queen of Heaven, or of the three precious Buddhas, and listen to their litanies, chanted in what to them is a dead or foreign tongue, without feeling that he is looking in the East on what is externally the same as he had long been familiar with in the West.²⁵⁶ If he follows these monks back to their cells aud finds them governed by a mitred abbot, and subordinated as deacons, priests, aud neophytes, learns that they are bound by vow s of celibacy, live by alms, and spend their lives in a dull routine of contemplation und formal worship, he might almost fancy he was transported back into some Burgundian convent in the middle ages, unless he is prepared, like Hue and Gabet, to believe that it is a phantasm conjured up by the author of all evil for the confusion

of mankind. We know from the form and arrangement of the great Chaitya caves, tbat these forms prevailed as early at least as the first century B.C., and, as they are practised without change in the East to the present day, it seems clear that it is thence that they were introduced into Europe

Canonization is another remarkable institution common to the Buddhist and Christian Churches, and to them only. It has frequently been attempted to draw a parallel between the demigods of Greece and Rome and the institution of Saints in the mediaeval Church; but this argument has always failed, because in fact no two institutions could in their origin be more essentially different. The minor gods of the heathen pantheon, though sometimes remarkable for their prowess or virtues, were all more or less connected by ties of blood or marriage with the great Olympic family, and owed their rank rather to their descent than to their merits. It is true that in later times the deification of Roman emperors and others of that class, which the abject flattery of a corrupt age had introduced, was a nearer approach to the practice of Buddhism, which was then flourishing in the East, than anything before known in the pagan world. But canonization in its purity, as practised both in the East and West, is not to be attained through either birth or office, but by the practice of ascetic virtues on the part of the clergy, aud by piety coupled with benefactions to the Church by those outside its pale. In these casteless institutions any man, however obscure his origin, by devotion to tile interests of his adopted order, and the practice of the asceticism, heightened if possible by the endurauce of self-inflicted tortures, might attain to Buddhahood or saintship. But such a path to adoration in this world, or to worship hereafter, was utterly unknown in Europe until it was introduced from the Ensf, after the Christian era.

Relic-worship is another peculiarity which the medieval Church certainly borrowed from the East. No tradition is more constant than that which relates that the relics of Buddha were, after cremation, divided into eight parts, and distributed to eight different kingdoms, and the history of some portions of these can be traced to comparatively modern times. Perhaps too much reliance should not be placed on these very early traditions, as no material evidence of tbem exists, uor in the often-repeated assertion that Asoka built 84,000 dagobas,¹ to receive relics. That he built several is quite certain. The fact of the relics of two of the favourite disciples of Buddha—Mogalana and Sari-putra—and of ten of the principal dignitaries of the Buddhist Church in the time of Asoka having been found at Sanchi in topes certainly anterior to the Christian era,² is quite sufficient for our present purpose. As is well known, the Tooth relic, whose history can be traced back with certainty for more than fifteen centuries, is now worshipped under British protection in Ceylon.

No such form of worship existed in classical antiquity, nor is it quite dear how it came to be adopted by the Christian Church. Buddhism was a reform of a material, ancestral-worshipping, body-respecting form of religion. The sepulchral tumulus with them became in consequence a dagoba, or relic shrine, containing a bone, or a vessel, or rag, or something that belonged to Buddha or some of his followers; and all the grosser superstitions of the Turanian natives, whose faith he was trying to elevate and refine, were sublimated into something immaterial and more pure. But Christianity never could have wanted this, nnd its adoption of relic worship was either a piece of blind imitation adopted without thinking, among other things, for which there was more excuse, or it was one of the many instances of the toleration of foreign elements which characterized the Christian priesthood in the early age of the Church.

It is as little clear when this worship was introduced as why it was done, for Christian legends in regard to relics are not more to be depended upon than those of the Buddhists. It could not have been common in the days of Clemens of Alexandria, or he would not have mentioned as a wonder that the Indhms worshipped a bone enclosed in a pyramid;³ but shortly after Constantine’s time the fashion became prevalent, and tho miracles performed by the touch of relics became one of tho favourite delusions of the middle ages. If this is correct, and we are justified in assuming

that the Buddhism which wo find in mediaeval Christianity was iutroduced after Constantine’* time, we may take it for granted that any influence which the East exercised on the Western rude-stone monuments was also subsequent to that monarch’s reign. If this is so, a considerable portion, at least, of those found in both countries must also belong to the dark ages that closed with the Ciusades.

It would be easy to go on multiplying instances of Eastern customs introduced into the Western Church were this the place to do it. All that is required here, however, is to adduce sufficient evidence to accentuate an assertion which no one, probably, who knows anything of the subject would be found to dispute. It is, that the mediieval Church borrowed many of its forms from pre-existing Buddhism, and that these were introduced not before but after the time of Constantine. If, after having reached conviction on this point, we turn to our books to ascertain what light they throw on the subject, we find them absolutely silent. You may wade through all the writings of the Fathers, all the ponderous tomes of the Bollandists, without finding a trace, or even a hinted suspicion, that such a transference of doctrine took place. Except from one or two passages in Clemens of Alexandria, wo should not be able to show that before the time of Constantine the nations of the West knew even the name of Buddha,¹ much less anything of his doctrines. While this is so it is obviously idle to ask for written evidence with regard to the influence of either country on the architectural style of the other. Men write volumes on volumes with regard to doctrines and faiths, but rarely allude to anything that concerns mere buildings; and while written history is so absolutely silent respecting the introduction of Buddhist forms into the West, it is in vain to hope that any allusion will be found to the influence Eastern forms may have had on the sepulchral monuments of Northern Africa or Europe. In this case, the “ litera scripta ” is not to be depended upon, but the monuments and their inscriptions are, and it is from them and them only, that either correct dates or reliable materials for such an investigation can be obtained. So far as I am capable of

forming au opinion, their evidence is amply sufficient, in the first place, to take away all a priori improbability from the assumption that there may have been a direct influence exercised by the East on the Western rude-stone monuments. But it seems to me at the same time sufficient to render it extremely probable that while influencing to so great an extent the religious institutions of the country, they should also have modified their sepulchral forms so as fully to account for all the similarities which we find existing between them.

It may not be possible, iu the present state of our knowledge, to explain exactly how this influence was exercised, aud we must, consequently, rest content with the fact that as Buddhism did so influence the religion of the West in those early ages, the same agency may equally have acted upon the architectural or sepulchral forms of the same class in our population.

To explain this it is necessary to revert for a moment to a proposition I have often had occasion to advance, and have not yet seen refuted—that Buddhism is the religion of a Turanian race, using that word, as used by its inventors, in the broadest possible sense. The Persians say Iran and Turan, and Iran aud Aniran, terms equivalent to our Aryan and non-Aryan ; and Buddhism is uot and never was, but exceptionally, the religion of the Aryan race, and is not now professed by any Aryan people in any quarter of the globe. It is esseutiidly the faith of a quiescent, contemplative race, with no distinct idea of a god external to this world, or of a future state other than through transmigrations accomplished in this world, leading only to eternal repose hereafter; its followers, however, still believing in the direct influence of the temporarily-released spirits of their forefathers in guiding and controlling the destiny of their offspring, thus leading directly to ancestral worship. Iu India this primitive faith was refined and elevated into one of the most remarkable aud beneficent of human institutions by the Aryan Sakya Muni and his Brahmin coadjutors, and did at one time nearly obliterate the Aryan faith which it superseded. After, however, a thousand years of apparent supremacy, the old faith came again to the surface and Buddhism disappeared from India, but still remains the only faith of all the

Turanian nations around it and wherever the Aryan races never seem to have settled.

If any Turanian blood remained in the veins of any of the various races who inhabited Europe in the middle ages, it is easy to understand how the preaching or doctrines of any Buddhist missionaries or Turanian tribes must have struck a responsive chord in their hearts, and how easily they would have adopted any new fashion these Easterns may have taught. As we have had occasion to point out above, the dolmen-builders of Europe certainly were not Aryan. Nor, if we may trust M. Bertrand and the best French antiquaries, were they Celts; but that an old pre-Celtic people did exist in those parts of France in which the dolmens are generally found appears to me indisputable. Though the more active and progressive Celts had commenced their obliteration of this undemonstrative people at the time when written history first began in their country, there is no reason to suppose that their blood or their race was entirely exterminated till a very recent, period, aud it may still have been numerically the prevalent ingredient iu the population between the fourth and the tenth centuries of our era.

Of course, it is not intended to assert or even to suggest that the Western nations first adopted from the East the practice of using stone to accentuate and adorn their sepulchral monuments. The whole evidence of the preceding pages contradicts such an assumption. But what they do seem to have borrowed is the use or abuse of holed stones, aud the arrangement of external dolmens on the summit of tumuli combined with two or three circles of rude stones. These 1 fancy to have been among the latest of the forms which rude-stoue architecture adopted, and may very well have been introduced in post-Constantin ian times; and when we become more familiar with the peculiarities of these monuments, both iu the East and the West, there may be other forms which we may recognize as modern and interchangeable, while many others, such as the great chambered tumuli and the tall solitary menhirs, seem as original and as peculiar to the West.

Having now made the tour of the Old World, it will be convenient to try to resume, in ns few words as possible, the principal results we bave arrived at from the preceding investigation.

First, with regard to their age. It seems that the uncivilized, ance8tral-worshipping races of Europe first borrowed from the Romans—or, if any one likes, from the Phoenicians or Greeks of Marseilles—the idea of using stone to accentuate aud adorn the monuments of their dead. In like manner, it certainly was from the Bactrian Greeks that the Indians first learned the use of stone as a building material. How early the Eastern nations adopted it in its rude form we do not know. In its polished form it was used as early as the middle of the third century B.C., but we have no authentic instance of the rude form till at least a century or two after Christ; but, once introduced, its use continued to the present day. Its history in the West seems somewhat different. The great chambered tumuli at Gavr Innis, and others in France, as well as those at Lough Crew, in Ireland, seem to belong to a time before the Romans occupied the states of Western Europe; but no stone monument of this class has yet made out its claim to an antiquity of more than two centuries, if so much, before the Christian era. Some of those in Greece about Mycenae, and those at Saturnia, may be earlier, but they are as yet undescribed scientifically, and we cannot tell. From shortly before the Christian era, till the countries in which they are found became entirely and essentially Christian, the use of these monuments seems to have been continual, whenever a dolmen-building race—or, in other words, a race with any taint of Turanian blood in their veins—continued to prevail. This, in remote comers of the world, seems to bave extended in France and Britain down to the eighth or ninth century. In Scaudi-navia it lasted down to the eleventh or twelfth, and sporadically, iu out-of-the-way and neglected districts, as late both in France and Great Britain.

These results do not, of course, touch the age of the earthen tumuli or barrows, for the determination of whose age no scale has yet been invented ; still less do they approach the question of the antiquity of the Cave men or the palaeolithic stone implement.'.

the age of which we must, for the present at least, leave wrapped in the mists of the long prehistoric past.

Their uses seem more easily determined than their dates; with oidy a few rare and easily-recognizable exceptions, all seem originally to have bepn intended for sepulchral or cenotaphic purposes. Either, like the great chambered tumuli and the dolmens, they were actually the burying-places of the illustrious dead; or, like the greater circles and the alignments,they marked battle-fields, and were erected in honour of those slain there, whether their bodies were actually laid within their precincts or not; or, like the rude stone pillars of the Khassia hills, they were offerings to the spirits of the departed.

With the fewest possible exceptions* and these of the most insignificant character, their connexion with the relics of the dead can be proved from all having become places for ancestral worship and having under various forms been used for commemorating or honouring departed spirits. No single instance has been authenticated of either circles or dolmens iu any other form, except perhaps single stones, having ever been used for the worship of Odin, or of the gods called Mercury, Mars, Venus, or the other gods of the Druids, still less is there any trace of the worship of the sun or moon or any of the heavenly host; nor, I am sorry to think, can the serpent lay claim to any temple of this class. Honour to the dead and propitiation of the spirits of the departed seem to have been the two leading ideas that both in the East and West gave rise to the erection of these hitherto mysterious structures which are found numerously scattered over the face of the Old World.

If this work had any pretension to being a complete history or statistical account of the Rude Monuments of the world, it might be necessary to describe somewhat in detail, and to illustrate those of the New World as well as those of the Old. In the form that it has now taken, however, nothing more is required thau to point out as briefly as possible what the American monuments really are, with sufficient detail to show whether they have or have not any connexion with those we have been describing, and to point out what bearing—if auv—their peculiarities may have on the main argument of this work.

In so far as the rude monuments of North America are concerned, there is fortunately no difficulty in speaking with confidence. In the first volume of the ‘Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge,’²⁵⁷ the Americans possess a detailed description of their antiquities of this class such os no nation in Europe can boast of. The survey was carefully and scientifically carried out by Messrs. Squier aud Davis, to whom it was entrusted. The text is tersely and clearly written, mere theories or speculations are avoided, and the plates are clearly and carefully eugraved. If we had such a work on our own antiquities we should long ago have known all about them; but unfortunately there are no Smithsons in this country, and among our thousand and one millionaires, to whom the expense would be a flea-bite, there is not one who has the knowledge requisite to enable him to appreciate the value of such a survey, nor consequently the liberality sufficient to induce him to incur the expense necessary for its execution.

\V ith this work before us, we feel justified in making the assertion that there are no rude-etone monuments on tho continent of North America. There are extensive earth works of nearly all the classes found iu the Old World, and some—especially the animal forms—which are peculiar to the New.

With tho first we have nothing to do: they tire similar to those erected everywhere and in all ages of the world. They consist of a ditch, the earth taken in forming which is thrown up on its inner side, so as to form an obstacle to the advance of an enemy, and to become a shelter to the defenders. Some of these in America are of great extent, and show not only considerable proficiency in the art of defence, but indicate the presence of an extensive and settled population.

The so-called “ sacred enclosures ” are not only numerous and exteusive, but are unlike anything met with elsewhere.

In Ross couuty alone our authors state that there are 100 at least of various sizes, and in the State of Ohio 1000 to 1500, some of them enclosing areas from 100 to 200 acres in extent.

Their typical form will be understood from the annexed woodcut. All seem ₂₃₇. _teadmm_{in Sc}„_{rlt Work},. to havo a forecourt either square or

octagonal in form, with 4 or 8 entrances to it, and beyond this is a circle generally quite complete, and entered only by a passage or opening from the forecourt. These are enclosed by earthen mounds varying from 5 to 30 feet, in height, with the ditch almost invariably on the inside.

The last peculiarity is in itself, as in the case of the Engli-h circles, quite sufficient to preclude the idea of their being fortifications or meant for defence, and they certainly are not sepulchral in any sense in which we understand the term. In the first place, because we know perfectly what the sepulchres of these people were, from the thousands and tens of thousands of tumuli which dot tho plains everywhere; but also because, unlike the English circles, which are as a rule found in the most remote and barren spots, these American enclosures as generally occupy the flattest and richest spots in the country'. They are most frequently situated near the rivers, and on the natural lines of communication; so much so indeed that many of the cities of the present occupants of the country stand on the same spots and within the enclosures of the earlier races who raised these mounds.

We are thus left to the choice between two hypotheses. Either they are sacred enclosures, as suggested by our authors, or they are royal residences—temples or palaces.

All the arguments, derived from its excessive size, that were urged against Avebury being a temple, apply with redoubled force to these American enclosures. Temples occupying 50 to 100 acres are certainly singular anomalies when we try to realise what these admeasurements imply. Our largest square, Lincoln’s Inn Fields, occupies oidy 12 acres; the Green Park is 53; and all our parks together do not occupy the same space as the Newark enclosures, which, according to Messrs. Squier and Davis, cover more than four square miles.²⁵⁸ Yet all these are circles and squares with connecting lines, and all with inside ditches. Temples of these dimensions, without, divisions, or enclosures, or mounds, or permanent works of any kind, are anomalies difficult to understand, and must belong to some religion of which I, at toast, have no knowledge; and no one, so far as I know, has yet suggested what that religion was, nor how these vast spaces could be utilized for any religious purpose.

If we adopt the idea that they were the residences of the chiefs of the people, the mystery does not seem so great. If the circular wigwam of the chief was erected in the centre of the circles, nnd the wigwams of his subordinates and retainers in concentric circles around him, it would account for their dimensions, and also for the disappearance of all traces of habitation. The forecourt would thus be the place of assembly of the tribe, the exercise ground or gymnasium, and for such purposes it is admirably adapted, und both the size and the situation of these enclosures seem easily explicable.

One curious circumstance tends to render this view more tenable. On plate xxi. of Messrs. Squier and Davis’s work four groups of squares with circles are delineated, situated in different parts of the country; but all the four squares are almost identical in size, each side measuring 1080 feet. Why four temples should be exactly alike is a mystery, but that a tetrarchy of chiefs should be bound down to equal dimensions for their rival residences seems reasonable from a civil point of view.

It does not seem difficult to explain the meaning of the inside ditch when fortification was not intended, as it must have been almost a necessity with a people who had not arrived at the elevation of using brick drains or drain-pipes. Without some such arrangement all the rain that fell within these solid enclosures would have remained on the surface, or in the squares could only have escaped through the openings, but a deep and broad ditch all round would drain the whole surface without inconvenience, and secure the only mode which would prevent the enclosure, be it a temple or palace, from becoming a swamp.

Messrs. Squier and Davis divide the conical mounds which they excavated into two classes. The first they call “ Mounds of sacrifice,” because on digging into them they found on the level of the soil what appeared to be altars—raised floors which exhibited evidence of intense heat, and w hat they considered a long-continued practice of burning. It is evident, however, that such results might be produced in a week as well as in years, und it is very difficult to understand why at any time that which had been an altar should be buried in a tumulus. 11' it had been used for years, why, and on what occasion, was it agreed to bury it? If

it was the fnnereal pvre of some chief, and used for sacrifices for the time the funeral services lasted, and was th#» buried, the case is intelligible enough, but the other hypoth*^ is certainly not easy of explanation.

The true “ Sepulchral mounds ” are, as before mentioned, i mensely numerous, and of all sizes, from a few feet up to si as the Grave Creek mound, 70 feet high and 1U00 feet in c cumferenee, or that at Miamisburgh, 68 feet high, and 852 ft in circumference at its base. The dead were bnried in th apparently without coffins or cists, unless of wood, and genera in the contracted doubled-up position found so frequently in Scandinavia and in Algeria.

The “ Temple mounds ” are generally square or obloug cated pyramids, with inclined planes leading up to them on and frequently on all four sides. They are in fact in earth the form as the Teocallis of the Mexicans, though the hitter always to have been in stone. Whether in the one material the other, they are of a perfectly intelligible templar form. If a human sacrifice or any great ceremonial is to take place l*eforo all the people, the first requisite is an elevated platform where the ministrants can stand above the heads of the crowd, and be seen by all; and the absence of this in the Ohio and in our English circles is one of the most fatal objections to the temple theory’. In one or two instances a single earthen Teocalli is found within the circles, but this no further militates against the supposition that they were residences than the presence of a chapel or place of worship in any of our palaces would prove them to be temples also. It must, however, be borne in mind tbat it is always difficult to draw a hard and fast line between the House of God and tho Palace of the King. In Egypt it is never possible, and in the middle ages royal monasteries and royal residences were frequently interchangeable terms. We should not therefore feel surprised if, in America, we found the one fading into the other. But, on the whole, the enormous mimlier of these circular enclosures—1000 and 1500 in one State—their immense size, 100 and ‘200 acres being not un frequent, and the general absence of all signs of preparations for worship, seem sufficient to prove that they must be classed among civil and not among sacred erections.

This seems to be the case even though sometimes three or four temple mounds arc found together surrounded by a rampart just sufficient to enclose them with tho necessary space for circulation all round; in which case, however, it is evident that they have passed the line separating the two divisions, and may, probably must, be classified as really sacred enclosures. These are generally found iu the South, in Texas, and in the States most nearly bordering on Mexico, which looks as if they belonged to another race more nearly allied to the Toltecs or Aztecs than to the northern tribes.

The only remaining class of mounds are those representing ‘Animals,” to which plates xxxv. to xliv. of Messrs. Squier and Davis’s book are devoted. One of these, our authors have no doubt, represents a serpent 700 feet long as he lies with his tail curled up into a spiral form, and his mouth gaping to swallow an egg (?) 160 feet long by 60 feet across. This at first sight looks so like one of Stukeley’s monstrous inventions that the first impulse is to reject it as an illusion on the part of the surveyors. When, however, we bear in mind that the American mound-builders did represent not only men, hut animals, quadrupeds, and lizards, in the same manner, and on the same relative scale, all improbability vanishes. At the same time the simple fact that the form is so easily recognisable here is in itself sufficient to prove that our straight-lined stone rows were not erected with any such intention, and could only be converted into Dracontia by the most perverted imagination.

Though therefore we may assume that this mound really represents a serpent, it by no means follows that it was an idol or was worshipped. It seems to represent an action—the swallowing of something, but whether a globe or a grave is by no means clear, and must be left for further investigation. It is, however, only by taking it in connection with the other animal mounds in America that we can hope to arrive at a solution. They were not apparently objects of worship, and seem to have no connexion with anything found in the Old "World.

Tho other mounds representing quadrupeds are quite unmistakable : they are a freak of this people whoever they were. But it seems difficult to explain why they should take this Brobdiguagian way of representing the animals they possessed,

or were summnded by. If we knew more of the people, or at their affinities, perhaps the solution would be easy: at present it hardly interests us, m we have no analogue in Europe.²⁵⁹

It only now remains to try and ascertain if any connexion exists or existed between these American monuments and those of the Old World ; and what light, if any, their examination may be expected to throw on the problems disc tweed in the preceding chapters. If it is wished to establish anything like a direct connexion between the two continent*, we mast go back to the far distant prehistoric times when the conformations of land and water were different from what they now are. No one, I presume, will be found to contend that, since the continents took their present shape, any migration across the Atlantic took place in such numbers as to populate the land, or to influence the manners or customs of the people previously existing there. It may be that the Scandinavians did penetrate in the tenth or eleventh centuries to Viuland, by the way of Greenland, and so anticipated the discovery of Columbus by some centuries;² but this is only a part of that world-pervading energy of the Aryan races, and has nothing whatever to do with the people of the tumuli. If any connexion really existed between the Old and the New World, in anything like historic time3, everything would lead us to believe that it took place via Behring Strait or the Aleutian Islands. It seems reasonable to suppose that, the people who covered the Siberian Steppes with tumuli may have migrated across the calm waters of the Upper Pacific, and gradually extended themselves down to Wisconsin and Ohio, and there left these memorials we now find. It may also be admitted that the same Asiatic people may have spread westward from the original hive, and been the progenitors of those who covered our plains with barrows, but bevond this no connexion seems to be traceable which would account

for anything we find. Nowhere, however, in America do these people ever seem to have risen to the elevation of using even rude stones to adorn their tombs or temples. Nor do they appear to have been acquainted with the use of iron or of bronze; all the tools found in their tombs being of pure unalloyed native copper—both of'which circumstances seem to separate these American mouud-builders entirely from our rude-stone people in anything like historic times.

Unfortunately, also, the study of the manners and customs of the lied-men, who occupied North America when we first came in contact with them, is not at all likely to throw any light on the subject. They have never risen beyond the condition of hunters, and have no settled places of abode, and possess no works of art. The mound-builders, on the contrary, were a settled people, certainly pastoral, probably to some extent even agricultural ; they had fixed well chosen unfortified abodes, altogether exhibiting a higher state of civilization than we have any reason to suppose the present race of Red-men ever reached or are capable of reaching.

Although, therefore, it seems in vain to look on the Red Indians who in modern times occupied the territories of Ohio and Wisconsin as the descendants of the mound-builders, there are tribes ou the west coast of America that probably are, or rather were, very closely allied to them. The Hydahs and the natives inhabiting Vancouver’s Island and Queen Charlotte’s Sound seem both from their physical condition, and more so from their works of art, to bo just such a people as one would expect the mound-builders to have been. If this is so, it again points to Northern Asia, and not to Europe, as the country where we must look for the origin of this mysterious people; and it is there, I am convinced, if anywhere, that the solution of our difficulties with regard to this phase of North American civilization is to be found.

When we advance a little farther south, we meet in Mexico and Yucatan with phenomena which are the exact converse of those in Ohio and Wisconsin. There every tiling is in stone; earth either never being used, or, if employed at. all, it was only as a core to what was faced or intended to be faced with the more durable material. There is one fact, however, which takes the Mexican monuments entirely out of the category of the works contemplated in this book. All the stones iu Central America are carved. So far as is known, no rude stones were ever set up there, even the obelisks which stand alone, and look most like our menhirs in outline, are, like the Babas of the Steppes, all carved, most of them elaborately; and though it may be true that they may, at some remote period, have been derived from some such rude originals as are found in Europe, still till we iind some traces of these in Central America they cannot be said to belong to the class of monuments of which we are now treating; nor can they be used as affording any analogies or illustrations which it would be worth while citiug in this place.

The same remarks apply to what we find in Peru with equal force, but not with equal distinctness. No one will, 1 presume, contend that there was any direct communication between Europe and the west coast of South America before the time of Columbus. Yet there are similarities between the musonry of the Peruvian monuments and those of the Pelasgi in Greece nnd Tyrrheui in Italy which are most striking, aud can oidy be accounted for, at present, on the assumption that nations in the same stage of civilization, and using similar materials, arrive nearly at the same results. Perhaps we ought to add to this, provided they liave some tuint of the same blood in their veins; aud that, in this case, does not seem absolutely improbable.

Be this as it may, there are, so far as I know, no rude-stone monuments in Southern America. The ruins, for instance, of Tia Huanaco, which have often been quoted for their similarity to “ Druidical remains," are as far removed as possible from that category. It is true that there are rows of squared stones that now stand apart, and in imperfect drawiugs look like our menhirs enclosing a square or circular space. In reality, however, as wo learn from photographs, thoy are carefully squared stones, which

formod pilasters in walls constructed with Adobes, or imperfectly burned bricks, or smaller stones which have been removed.¹ The doorways which led into this enclosure are hewn out of a single block of stone, aud are more carcfully cut aud polished than anything else to be found anywhere out of Egypt, and there only in the best days of her great Pharaohs.

The same remarks may apply to the circles and squares illustrated by Mr. Squier.® I may be mistaken, but my impression is that like nouel’s Druidical circles in Gozo, above alluded to, they are only the foundation courses of square and circular buildings, the upper parts of which have perished. At all events, till they are excavated, or some traditional or real use is found for them, I should be very unwilling to base any argument on their accidental similarity with our stone circles.

There can be no doubt that these earthen mounds and primitive carved stones of the American continent form in themselves a most interesting group of monuments, well deserving more attention than has yet been bestowed upon them, and that, when properly investigated, they will throw more light on the origin and migrations of the various aboriginal races of that country than can be expected from any other source. They are not, however, of tlie class we are treating of, nor do they seem to have any direct connexion with those of the Old World. As, besides this, their examination does not promise to solve any of our difficulties, they do not necessarily occupy an extended space in a work devoted to the elucidation of the Use and Age of Rude-Stone Monuments.

¹ ‘ History of Architecture,’ by the Author, vol. ii. pp. 774 cl »cqq. ^s ‘ The American Naturalist,’ iv., March, 1870, figures 1, 8, and 9.

Mv dear Sik,—I was unable to get to Glen Colambkille till this week, anil I am afraid that I shall be too late to be of use to you. As. however, I did not forget to examine the monuments, 1 send the notes 1 made on them. All were written down at the stones themselves. Glen Columbkille is about 4 miles long and 3 broad. Its eastern boundary is a steep rocky mountain, from which the lloor of the glen slopes down to the sea, and ends westward in Glen Bay. Glen Bay is of considerable width from its southern point, Hussan, to its northern, Glen Head, but it has only a short beach. There is also a dangerous bar, so that it is an almost impossible landing-place except, for cm raghs, and in smooth weather for boats. The north side of Glen Colnmb-kille i.s rocky and steep, and is chiefly formed by the mountain Ballard. The south side, though in parts precipitous, and nowhere a very gradual slope, is not 80 steep as its opposite. The coast south and noith of Glen Bay for miles is a range of cliffs, of from 1900 to 100 feet, with here and there a small beach, but no safe landing-places. South of Glen Columbkille is a smaller and shallower valley, Glen Malin. The sides of Glen Malin are all gradual; its coast is precipitous; on the south itisbouuded by a mountain of large base, Leathan. Both Glen Columbkille and Glen Malin are in the parish of Glen Columbkille and barony of Banagh. Most of the great stone structures are in Glen Malin.

Tho monuments are of threo kinds: (1) cromlechs;²⁶⁰ (2) stone chambers; (3) solitary stones. They are in groups of various size and compactness. There are five distinct groups, a considerable distance apart, and with no apparent connexion of arrangement. Thro© groups are on tho north and two on the south side of the glen. The stones in each have been more or less disturbed, and have been made to serve in lime-kilns and byres and as malt stores. While examining one set, I felt my foot sink, and, lifting the edge of a piece of heather, found an excavation filled with barley, soaking. On getting into another cavity, I found two black lambs inside, and iu another some pigs, in another calves. The most remarkable general feature of tho architecture that I noticed was that the stones in each group wore much of a size, but that in some groups they were a good deal larger thiui m others. I shall speak of tho groups as they are marked by letters in a plau I made for my own use on the spot.

D. This group, which is that nearest the sea on the south side of the river, consists of six cromlechs, arranged in line, with considerable intervals. A few yards west of this group are several mounds of stones with some large blocks amongst them, but no blocks more than 4 feet long. These extend for some 50 yards in line from west to east. A few yards above them is a large pile of stones, in the midst of which is a stone 6 feet high and 3 feet wide. These heaps have been augmented by stones collected from the fields, but

I think there are indications that they were originally of the nature of the cromlechs.

There are six cromlechs, and from tho first the other five are in sight. Tho line in which they are placed along the glen side is not quite straight. The westernmost cromlech is some yards south of the others, and the west to east line is not exact with regard to the others, but is nowhere so much departed from as with the first pile. The first is about half a mile from the sea. I shall describe them from west to east.

I. This was a cromlech of five huge stones and a top. The top stone has fallen to westward, and the uprights are all somewhat displaced. Three of the upright stones are still erect; two are fallen, but not quite to the ground. At tho west end are some smaller blocks and another slab. These are hidden by small stones and earth; I think there were two support stones aud a slab. After examining all tho monuments of tho two glens, I came to the conclusion that this (1) I.) was a cromlech with a stone chamber beside it. There is a spaco 2 feet 6 inches wide between the two tallest uprights. The annexed plan shows the arrangement of the uprights. The top slab has fallen over e ; d and e are fallen ; a, b, and c are upright, but slant more or less. The dimensions are :—

All these are of ti gritty stone, veined with quartz, a rock plentiful in Sliabh Liag, Sliabh Leathan, and the cliffs of tie coast. Their shapo is rugged.

The top slab is of pure quartz. It is about a foot thick, aud is siuooth ou both sides. This sort of stone splits with a smooth surface, as may be seen on Sliabh Liag aud in some of the cliffs. The slab is a tolerably regular oblong, 9 feet 8 inches by (j feet ti inches. The smaller slab alluded to above, and which was, I think, tho top of the chamber, is about 0 feet by 3 feet.

D II. lies about 40 foet east of D I. It, too, is a cromlech, but the stones of which it is built are of smaller size than tboj>o of D I. There are no traces of a chamber, but otherwise it is constructed as D I. The highest standing stone is 4 feet high. There seem to have been five uprights. The top slab has fallen to the west side. It measures 6 feet 3 inches by 5 feet.

D III. is situate 55 feet east of 1) II. It is a cromlech of five uprights and one slab. One upright only is erect now.

o Its height is 5 feet, its width 3 feet. Tho slab which was <2^ atop is 8 feet by 7 feet, and averages 2 feet in thickness. •>S9 rian show- IV. is 31 feet east of D III. It is a small-sized

D V. Its slab has fallen to eastward, and the uprights in several directions. The tallest upright is 6 feet high. Tho slab is of quartz, and measures 10 feet by 7 feet, and is about 13 inches thick. Around this cromlech are numbers of loose stones. They are from 1 foot to

2 feet long, and are of mica-scliist and quartz. They are not such as would be picked off the meadow, and seem to have been in some way connected with the cromlech.

D YI. stands 96 feet farther east. It is a very large cromlech. It is a good deal fallen ; all the stones of which it is built have more csevon stones in »u.) ^or I®⁸⁸ tho character of slabs. It is used as one side

T* ^ <^> quartz seems to have been the roof. It measures 18 feet 7 inches by 11 feet. The biggest of the iao. Plan (ejid. Top stones seems to have formed the east wall of the *»!>)■ chamber. Its dimensions are 12 feet by 14 feet, and

it is 4 feet thick. I took the dimensions of three others :—1. Length 5 feet ti inches, width 4 feet; 2. Length 11 feet, width 8 feet; 3. Length 9 feet, width 3 feet, thickness 3 feet.

From the flat nature of the component stones, the chamber inside would have had few gaps in its walls. Near this cromlech is a low stony mound.

From a few yards cast of 1) VI. a ridge runs slantwise up tho side of Leathan. Many stones stick up out of it, but I could make out no arrangement. The highest projecting stone is not 4 feet high, ’[’his riilge is about a quarter of a mile long. It might lie natural, but it has very much the look of a human work. Some 150 yards up the ridgo I noticed a slab projecting from tho heather. It might possibly bo the top of a chamber, of which tho walls are beneath tiie earth. This seeming road does not lead to another group of stones, but disappears a short way up tho mountain side. Near the mountain top there is a small bare cliff, the only bare bit of rock on the otherwise smooth slopes of Leathan. Tho rock exposed is quartz, and the position of the little cliff leads one at a glance to imagine that it may havo been tho quarry whence the slabs were brought. In this case the ridge may have been the road down the mountain. When one goes up to the crag, it looks less like a quarry than from below, but at tho same time I could perceive no geological reason for the exposure of so small a surface of rock.

Some distance tip Glen Malin, and on the same side of the river as D, but not in sight from it, is another group, E, of stone monuments.

The large stones of this group are surrounded by numbers of i-ough, weather-worn stone blocks, averaging 2 feet in length. The monuments seem to bo all cromlechs or chambers, and, as far as I could tell, are about a dozen in number. One cromlech stands a good deal higher than tho rest. West of it are two stony mounds; these seem to have been chambers. They are built of long flat slabs, with similar slabs at the ends and top.

The ground beyond the cromleohs is moorland, and without loose stones. The stony area is oval, and measures east to west 130 feet, nort.li to south 50 to tiO feet.

All the cromlechs are about the same size. In the construction of all, the aim seems to have been a well shut-in chamber. The easternmost one is a chamber 9 feet 10 inches long. At each end it has a flat stone 8 feet high. The side stones are 7i feet long and 3 feet high. The width of the chamber is 4 feet 6 inches. At each side, and at each end, are heaps of loose small stones. The top slab is about 1 foot thick, and is almost a square of 9 feet.

A. This, which is the group furthest from tho sea, is of five or six cromlechs, but only one is in good preservation. It consists of a slab resting on four flat blocks, and encloses a chamber. The side stones are each o feet 8 inches long. This group stands ou a small flat piece of ground below a crag and above a stream. Leading from tlie chamber tliere seems to have been a passage, the sides of which were formed of slabs of stone, of which a few remain.

Some distance lower down the glen, on the north side, is a solitary pointed stone. It is 0 feet 1 inch high, and it.s girth is 5 feet 5 inches. Higher ou the slope by 110 feet, and 18 feet farther west, group B begins,

B. The first of this group is a chamber cromlech. It is much buried in the heather. Some Ioobo stones lie around the cromlech. What seems to have been the top slab is 10 feet across and nearly square, and 2 feet thick. One of the side slabs of the chamber is 10 feet 8 inches by 4 feet. The tallest stone is at the east end, and is in height 6 feet 8 inches. Lower down the slope, below this cromlech, are several low mounds, from which there are no projecting stones; 200 yards west in a straight line is a huge cromlech. It seems to have consisted of a gigantic slab, supported on three upright stones, not forming a closed chumber. The top slab is still on its supports; it is 3 feet thick, and measures 13 feet by 10 feet 9 inches. The tallest of the uprights is 9 feet high, and is rather pointed at top. Tho third upright seems to have been broken into several pieces. Some 10 yards from this is another cromlech of equal dimensions, and a little south of these several large loose stones aro lying on the ground. Forty yards west is a chamber cromlech of small dimensions, and near it are many mounds with stones projecting, possibly artificial.

C. This group is some distance farther down on the same side of the glen ; it consists of two cromlechs, separated by a short ridge, so that I think they are really parts of one structure. The eastern part is fallen; it consists of three uprights and a top slab. Tlie western part consists of two stones leaning gablewise against one another. Between the two there is a short ridge, from which several stones stick out. Each of the western pair of stones is about 7 feet high by 6 feet broad. The dimensions of tho eastern part of tho monument aro:—Top slab, 11 feet by 7 feet; thickness, li foot. Uprights : (a) 8 feet (and I think 2 feet below ground) by 7 feet 7 inches broad; 2 feet 3 inches thick. (6) 9 feet (5 inches by 2 feet 8 inches; thickness 2 feet 5 inches, (c) 9 feet 6 inches by 3 feet 5 inches; thickness, 1 foot 9 inches.

The other groups do not command remarkable prospects, but from this last group there is a fine view of the sea, with the island of Hat him O'Beirne close below, and beyond the mountainous coast line of Mayo as far as Belmullet.

In Glen Columbkille is but one group. It6tands in the townland of Farn MacBride, on the north side of the glen, aud at the foot of tho mountain Ballard. Its monuments ore all of the chamber kind. The chambers are made of huge slabs, one at each side, one atop, one at each end. I measured one, and found the sides each 12 feet long aud 4 feet broad. Mostof tho monuments project but little above the ground. One is used to keep calves in, one for pigs, and one for lambs. A native of the town land told mo that his brother had dug up a skull and a piece of earthenware near one of the cromlechs. The skull was buried in tho churchyard, and its grave is forgotten. The same man also told me that, digging to clear a cromlech for a malt-store, they found that the side slabs rested on a basement slab. The ground is very rugged about these monuments, and some arc quite beneath ground, but 1 think there are altogether six.

I hope that, if these notes are too late to be of use for your book, they may yet be of some interest to you, and

On receiving the above communication, I forwarded to Mr. Moore an impression of the woodcut No. 80, representing Calliagh Birra’s Tomb or House, and received the following reply :—

My dear Sir,—Tho cromlechs of Farn MacBride, as they stand apparently undisturbed, exactly resemble in plan that depicted in the woodcut. With one or two exceptions tho cromlechs of Glen Malin, as far as one can tell in their fallen condition, are built 011 the same plan. The shape of the stones at the sides and of the top slabs of the cromlech in the engraving is exactly the shape of the stones of the cromlechs in both Glen Malin aud Farn MacBride. In one or two of the cromlechs I noticed stones which might correspond to the buttress-like outside stones of the ground-plan in the cut.

The number of slabs in the side walls of the Glen cromlechs is smaller than the number in the woodcut.

The very large cromlech, easternmost of the group the first described in my letter, is in every particular, except the number of its component blocks, the counterpart, of your engraving.

In fine, the plan of all the cromlechs of Glen Columbkille, except one or two, the variety of which may be owing to disarrangement, is that of the Meath cromlech.

These diggings were conducted by T?iks Antiquary B. E. Hildebrand and Lieut.-Colonel Stat, chiefly in the days of August-September, 1846, and June 7-22, 1847. The only printed notices thereon appeared at the time, chiefly from the pen of B. E. Hildebrand, in the Upsala paper ‘ Correspondenten,’ Noe. 75,77, 79—September 12, 19, 26, 1846, und Nos. 50, 53—June 23 and July 3, 1847.

1. ‘ Correspondenton,’ September 12, 1846.—Diggings going on. but prove more laborious than had been expected.

2. ‘Correspondenten,’ September 19, 1846.—A boarded gallery 7 Swedish feet 5 inches high and 5 feet broad has been constructed from the east side of the howe (Oden’s Howe, the largest of the three so-called King-howes), towards the centre. After penetrating 68 feet (20 met.), a mighty wall of granite blocks was struck, probably a grave-chamber. The gently rising gallery' abuts on the lowest stones of the chamber. During the diggings have been found unburnt animal bones, bits of dark wood, charcoal, burnt bones, Ac. Thus this was evidently a sepulchral mound. Tho name King-hoiees is evidently correct. Diggings have also been made in the smaller cairns near by, and although they have been opened before, burial-ums have been found, burnt human bones, bones of animals and birds, bits of iron and bronze, Ac.

3. ‘Correspondenten,’ September 26, 1846.—The great wall has proved to be the edge of a mighty chamber. Between 200 and 300 large granite blocks have been taken out. Some of them have traces of tooling. The gallery has been carried 16 Swedish feet through the stone mass, which lies on bard packed clay, over a layer of fine sand, resting on largo stones above the natural soil. At the middle of the howe the grave-chamber is 9 feet above the level of the soil, 18 feet under the top of the howe. On the bed of ciay under the great stones have been found an iron clinker 3 inches long, remains of pine poles partly burnt, a lock of hair chestnut coloured, Ac. The numerous clusters of charcoal show that the dead had been burned on the layer of clay, and the bones have been collected in an urn not yet found. In one of the nearest small howes have been found a quantity of burnt animal and human bones, two little-injured bronze brooches, a fragment of a golden ornament, Ac.

4. ‘ Correspondenten,’ June 23, 184-7.—The burial-urn has been found in the grave-chamber. Also have turned up bones of men, horses, dogs, a golden ornament, delicately worked, a bone comb, bone buttons, &c.

5. ‘Correspondenten,’ July 3, 1847.—The gallery hiis been driven 4 feet farther, thereafter has beon made a side gallery, 8.\ feet wide and 8 feet long, up to the burial-nrn. This was found 3 inches under tho soil, and was coverod with a thin slab. It was 7 incheB high, 9 inches in diameter, filled with burnt liones. human and animal (horse, dog, &e.), ashes, charcoal (of needle and leaf trees), nails, eopjier ornaments, hono articles, a bird of bone, &c. In the mass of charcoal about were found bones, broken ornaments, bits of two golden brac-teates, <fcc. Coins of King Oscar were then placed in tho urn, and everything restored as before.

The gallery remained for some years, and was visited by thousands of persons, bnt afterwards fell in, and the howe is now inaccessible.

Since the sheets containing the account of the Scottish monuments were printed off, I have received from Sir Henry Dryden slips of two letters which he addressed to the editor of the John o’ Groat's Journal, giving an accovmt of some explorations he had made in Caithness during this autumn. One of these contains an account of certain chapels, brochs, and circles he had examined. The first two classes do not concern us here, and are therefore omitted: but the circles are of interest as probably belonging to the same category as those in the Orkneys, and the description of them is consequently printed with the other letter, which gives an account of four alignments which are so germane to our subject that Sir Henry’s description is printed in extenso. Tho name of the first, “ The Battle Moss, l'arhouse,” is of itself singularly suggestive, and I have little doubt that, if properly inquired into, the peasantry could tell what battle was fought there, and what, consequently, these lines were erected to commemorate. Taken in conjunction with the horned cairns described by Mr. Anderson,²⁶¹ and the circle*

it does not seem to me doubtful that the whole of thin Caithness group belongs to the tenth century. The circles, and especially the horned cairns, are the exact counterparts of the fanciful forms of the Viking graves found at Hjortelmmnier (woodcut No. 118) and elsewhere in Scandinavia, which resemble them in more n>-spects than one, and the alignments are such as those at Ashdown (woodcut No. 28). Nor need we go far for the events they commemorate. Between the years 970 and

996, a.d., two great battles, at least, are recorded to have taken place in Caithness, between the sons of Thorfin, and between Liotr. the victor of the first light, and the Scots, who in vain attempted to avenge the death of Skiuli; and besides these there may have been many subordinate frays. It is probable that both brothers were buried in Caithness, and we are distinctly told that Laudver, the last surviving son of Thorfin, was certainly buried there *

The fact of these alignments and horned cairns and semicircles being unlike what is found elsewhere in Scotland, separates this group from anything existing further south. Their similarity to the Viking graves of Scandinavia, avowedly of the tenth century, points to an age from which they cannot be distant; and when it., is recollected that Caithness in the tenth century formed jmrt of the Orcadian Jarhlom, it does not seem that we have far to seek for an authentic explanation of all we find in that remote corner of the isle. j it

Likes, Battle Mors, Yarhodse. Lines and Cist, Gabry Whik. Likes, “Many Stones,” Clyth. Lines, Camster. Circle (?) Achanloch. Cibcle, Guidebest, Latherosxyheel.

I am not aware of any similar groups in Great Britain, though no doubt there are some, and liave no books at band to refer to any in Denmark, Norway, or Sweden. The groups of lines in France (of far larger stones and greater length than those in Caithness) havo the largest stones and widest intervals and tho highest ground (tho heads) to the west or thereabouts, and the smallest stones and narrowest intervals and lowest ground (tho tails) to the east or thereabouts. The Caithness groups difter entirely in principle. The one at Yarhouse Loch runs north and south, does not radiate, and is on nearly level ground; but the three others have the narrower intervals and higher ground to the north (which end we may call the head), and radiate towards the south and lower ground. The group at Battlemoss, near Yarhouse, is on ground falling slightly to north-west. It consists of eight lines placed north and south. Tho width at the south end is forty-four feet. The lines are somewhat irregular, and appear to radiate slightly towards the north, but this is uncertain. One line extends 384 feet, and another one 170 feet., but the remaining six now only extend 133 feet. The ground is covered with peat and heather, and other stones may be hidden below the surface. There is no cairn or other grave now visible in proximity to the lines. The largest stones are about 2 feet 6 inches high, 2 feet 6 inches wide, and 1 foot 3 inches thick.

The group at Garrywhin consists of six lines. Tho whole width at the head (north-east end) is 50 feet, and at the bottom 107 feet. Tho central line bears N.N.E. or S.S.W. The length of this lino is 200 feet. Tho fall is 20 feet to the S.S.W. At the head is a cist of slabs 3 feet G inches by 2 feet (i inches, and 2 feet 4 inches deep, placed east and west. As this grave is on the highest point of the knoll, and as tho lines commenco at it, it is fair to presume tliat they are connected. In the ci>>t were found ashes, pieces of pottery, nnd flint chips, but no hones. As the cist is between tho third ami fourth lines, it is fair to presume that there never were more than six lines.

The group called “ Many Stones” has the head on the top of a knoll, from which the ground falls on all sides. The lines are on the south

slope, and are 22 in number. The width at the Lead or north end is 118 feet, and at the bottom is 188 feet. The length in tlie centn* is 145 feet, but there is no proof that this was tho original length, and the presumption is the reverse. The average bearing is north and south, and tlie fall 10 feet 3 inches. The largest stones now remaining are about 3 feet high, 3 feet wide, and 1 foot 6 inches thick. There are numerous blocks of stone lying about the head, where, however, the rock is exposed, but the example of Garrywbin makes it probable that a cairn once existed on this knoll. There are no traces of any *uni-grave, but the cairn may have contained a chamber above ground, like many in the vicinity.

The group at Canister is on the moor, on ground falling slightly to the south-west. A considerable depth of peat overlies the rock here, aud many stones are below the surface. There are now six lines ascertained. The length is 105 feet, width at the head or north end 30 feet, and at the tail or lower end 53 feet. The average bearing is north ami south. Tho stones are smaller than at the last mentioned group. There is no cairn or other grave apparent, close to these lines, but in a direction due north, at 346 feet, is a chambered cairn. jS'o stones are now traceable between ; but as there are gaps in the lines themselves, this blank interval may once have had lines on it to connect the eiirn with the existing group. No habitation note exists near the spot, but there were many in this stralh, which may account for destruction of stones in former times. A few hundred feet farther north is the huire horned cairn described by Mr. Anderson, and at. 436 feet N.N.E. from the small cairn is the round chambered cairn described in the same paper.

Tho name is spelt Achinloch and Aucliiuleck. These no doubt are wrong, and probably the name is derived from Gaelic words signifying “ The Field at the Loch," or “ Tho Field of the Stones,” from t"h«.-<o standing stones. Tho place is close to the new road from Lybster to Thurso. This series of standing-stones, entitled “ circle,” as a cluss-name, is in the form of a donkey’s shoe, the length being N.N.W, and S.S.E., the open end to tho latter. The sides are nearly parallel. The area is covered with heather and peat, on a substratum of rock of the slaty character common to the district. The ground fulls from the area to the wet-t, north, and east. In the latter direction, the ground falls only for a short distance, and then rises to nmoh higher ground. On the north-east, at 700 feet or 800 feet, is the loch of Stemster.

There is no evidence that the two south ends were ever joined by a straight or curved line of atones; aud as the sides are of equal length, we may infer that they never were joined, though possibly intended

to be so. The highest point of the area is about 13 feet above the hollow on the east. This donkey-shoe-shaped series of stones is 226 feet long, and 110 feet wide in tho middle, inside measure. The two extremities are 85 feet 3 inches apart.

There are now 36 stones existing, of which only one is down; but by filling up intervals at usual distancos, it appears there wero 54 stones, supposing the lower end vacant as now. The average interval seems to have been 8 feet The highest stone is 5 feet 7 inches high above ground; the widest 5 feet 4 inches; aud the thickest 1 foot 7 inches.

All these stones are of a slaty character, and have their sides parallel, so that in width (long sides) they aro generally three or four times their thickness (short sides). But the singular characteristic of this series is that tho stones are set with their long sides at right angles to the curve, projecting like cogs of a wheel.

In many circles some or all of the Btones have no decided difference in the measures of width and thickness; but in all cases, when I have found a difference, the long sides are in tho line of the curve.

There is no appearance of any part of the area having been disturbed for burial or other purposes. There is a ruin of a chambered cairn south-east of the circle; and in the loch of Kangag, about a mile west, is the remain of a brougli.

The place is on the north bank of the burn, one mile and a half up the strath. The circle is nearly true in form, and though now imperfect, doubtless was once complete. It is 170 feet in diameter. The area is flat, covered with heather and peat, on a substratum of rock in some places, and of alluvial gravol in others. It is 15 feet above the brook, which has washed away the cliff very close up to the southwest stone, and appears likely, unless prevented, to dislocate the stones on that side.

There are now only seven stones existing—all erect—and by filling up the gups at usual distances there were thirteen stones. The average interval seems to have been 45 feet. The highest stone is 5 feet

1 foot 10 inches. The stone is of the common argillaceous slate of the district.

Tho stones aro nearer square or circular in plan than those at Achanloch, but (so far as they can be) are all set with the long sides to the curve. The south stone is a little beyond the line of the eiicle, but is evidently a moved and erected stone.

There are numbers of stones lying about the area; but no evidence of a cairn or other burial-place in or near the circle. From its eoil, and the absence of remains, it was probably not sepulchral, though some antiquaries hold that all circles are sepulchral.

Lower down the strath on the same side of tho brook were many circles which were destroyed in “improving” the land some yean ago. These are stated to have been 20 or 30 yards across, of utonefl

2 feet to 4 feet high. No remains are known to have been found in them; but no observations or measures were made. It is probable that these circles were sepulchral—the absence of stones in the ocntres notwithstanding. Nearer the road and shore are other remains of broughs, cairns, cists, &c.

Beowulfs poem contains incidents of Saxon burials, 120; Beowulf's vielory over Wunn, ib.; liia interment, if/.; his helmet, 145; his verses on Knock im Rea, 185.

200; in Orkneys at Stcnnis; bowl-shaped, 243; find, 243; Sondwiek, ib.; conoid barrows, ib.; find, ib.; of what race tlic barrows, 243-4; tee Maes-Howe; Iiltle burrows by thou* sands in Orkneys, of wlmt rare, 249; Hulldan's barrow, 230; Danish Royal barrow, ib.; Long liarrow at Lethra, 282; nnd at West Keunet, 284 ; whose grave, 2»3; dale, 285; explored by Thurnam, 2S3; find there, 285; in- I fereuce from, 286-9 ; post-Rom iu, 286; long barrow at Wiskehara/1 in llnlLmd, 288; what it marks, ib.; long barrows post-Roman, 28!); ship borrows, 291-2; numerous iu East France, 327: holed chambers in long barrows at Kcrles-cant and Kodmarton, 357.

Harry’s ‘ Views in Orkneys,’ 241.

B.irtlow llills burrow, 3(i; elevation, 14, 83.

Bus Lowe, Arthur’s table, 137.

Basin, Hat-bottomed, mysterious, 216-7.

Basses, Arthur’s battle on, 136.

Bateman. Messrs., diggings by, 138, 140-4; finds at Benty Grange, 145; and at Keuslow borrow, ib.; overlook ¹ monuments at Stanton Drew, 146.

Bateman, Mr., explores Arbor Lowe, 357; his and author’s remarks on finds by, 13-4.

Bath, tee Battles.

Battles.—Arthur’s, 12, 135 et teq: Ashdown, 122; Aylesford, 119; Budbury, 87: Badou Hill, 86 ; place of Arthur's ■ last battle disputed, 86-7; Banbury Hill, date of, 109; Buuesdon, 87; Bath, 87; Battlemoss, Yarhouse, 526; Braavalla, 188, 280-2 ; Deorham, 88: Kongsbacka, 279; Moytura, South and North, 176 et teq.; Rollright, 126.

Battlefields marked by mcgulithic remains, 14.

Battlcstones in Scotland, 240,272; Kirkliston, 272.

B.tuta stones, 60, 272.

Bazinas in North Africa, 397-8.

Beaumont-sur-Oise, find at, 339.

Beckhampton avenue, 64; position of stone, 98.

Bede, his division of Kent explained, 121.

" Beds " of Diarmid and G raino, 225.

Behring’s Straits route of peoplors of America, 516.

Beiiu dolmens, 378.

Belgjo, absence of dolmens amongst, 302; their pre-dolmen immigration into Britain, 323-4 ; Belgte or Firbolgs iu Ireland, 176.

Bclgaum, altars and tables at, 467.

Belgians, erroneous statement of interments at Kit's Cotty House, 119.

Bellovcsiis, his invasion of Italy, 327.

Benares, style of architecture at, 412.

Beaty (irange barrow, 114. See Derbyshire.

Bernard, Commandant, his description of enormous dolmen et Tiaret, 397. Bertrand, Alexander, attacks Celtic origin of megalithio monuments, 254. Bertrand, M., 6; his essay upon <lo!m> ns. 324 ; his theory as to migration of dolmen race. 378-9,407; as to builders in North Africa, 403.

Bhils, Coles, Gonds and Totla, non-progressive tribes in India, 459; tlicir tenacity to usages, ib.

Birek, dolmen c-nclosed in square 307. Birra the hug, 231; monastery, 231 note. Biscay dolmens, 378.

Hits of Bridle, 81, S04. See Stukeley. Blaine, Mr. it. R., his notes and sketch of dolmen at Kafr er Wal. 441.

Blucstone8, if port of Stonehenge, 97; whence the stones, 108; story explained, 108-9. See Sanens.

Bocce and Ford un, their fables, 134. Boiun, wifo of Ncclitan, 212 ; “ her small hound " buried with her, ib.

Bona, circle near. 405 ; dolmen, 532. Bonstotteu, cited, 308, 379; map, 324; according to, no dolmen in Poland, 301.

Borlase cited as to Boseawen circles. 160. Borrow mentions monument at Arroyolcus,

Boucher do Berthes, collection by. 16. Bouie’s survey of New Grunge, 201. Bousquet, dolmen of, 46, 49.

British isles described by Diodorus. 8; not more prosjierous before lioiinvn invasion than in 5th century. 114*5; Spaniards, Silures, settle in, 383.

Buxton, rude monuments near. See Derbyshire.

Cabkiri, images of, 425.

C'aboul valley. 452.

Ca'sar mentions Druids, but not their temples, 20; stood, perhaps, at Carnac, ib.; inference from his and Pliny’s silence, 373.

Caerbon, or Chester, Arthur’s ninth battle at, 137.

Cairns at Rath Cruachau, 200; Lough Crew, 213; Glen Columbkille, 226; Freyrso, 292; Norway, 302; the distribution of dolmens in Europe, 301-2; dolmens belong to a sea-fnriug race, 302; four cairns euclosed iu squares, 402; compared to Aschenrade, 403; .Tewurgi, 471 2; probably battle-field, 472; huge homed cairn Caithness, 528, 5:10; of “one Man,” find there, 178-9.

Caldwell, Mrs . find in possession of, 210.

Caledonians like Germans. 162; Caledonian Forest, place of Arthur’s battle, 137.

Calleruisb, age of, 52.

Calliagh Birin's Houso, 230.

Calvaries iu Brittany, 59.

Cambodia, monuments of, not ancient, 1; stylo of buildings, 458.

Camden, his remark us to place of inter-meuts at Stonehenge, 105; a.-i to Itoll-riglit and Kollo in England, 126; as to Long Meg, 127; as to ruins at Shop, 129; and Penrith, 132.

Canister aligument, 529.

| Cangas de Onis, 387.

Cannibalism of early Irish, 235.

Canonization in the East, 503.

Canterbury, Roman Cathedral at, 22.

Canute forbids adoration of stones, 25.

Caons, or Giants’ circles, 453.

Cape St. Mattliieu, 59.

Carder Lowe, barrow opened at, 1.

Carl Sverkersson slays Danish prince, 291.

Carinuret, alignment nt, 367.

Carnac, 1; Rev. Bathurst Deane's plan of, 6; Ciesar perhaps saw from it battle with Veneti, 2ll; described, 349; plan, 352.

Camutes, Druids’ chief sent amongst, 5.

Carrowmore, 181; field of battle, 187, 198, 223.

Carte, Mr., as to field of battle at Baydon hill, 87.

Carthaginians in Spain, 379; not building or burying race, 394.

Curtheilhae, M., Ids paper on megalithic monuments, 335.

C’as Tor avenue, 56.

C,istem, find at, 13.

Cnstille, if dolmens in, 378.

Custlu Welluu dolmen, 45.

Cat stones, 57, 146. See Derbyshire buttle stones.

Catalonia, dolmens in, 378.

Buddhism, 458 ; iu India, 458 et neq.; in tho West, 499 ct tcq.; in Christianity, 499; monastic institutions, ib,; mo- i nnstioism opposed to Egyptian institu-tions and Arab or Semitic feeling, 500; relation of Essenes to Buddhism, ib.; monastioisin iu India apparent from monuments nnd inscriptions, 501; three convocations; cells; Viharus, Cliai-tyas, 501; sculptures: Sanchi; Ascetics: Amruvnti shaven priests: dale of similar institutions in West, ib.; peculiarities of, separation of clergy from

I.iity, 501; canonization, relic worship, 503; date, silence of the Fathers, eloquence of architecture, 5l>6; Buddhism Turanian, ib.: nature of the faith, ib.: Turanians in Europe in Middle Ages, 507; what with respect to stone monuments the West borrowed from the Fast, 507 ; of what Buddhism was the reform, 504.

of A roll neology in Scotland, 239: pajx-r on ortholithic remains in Africa, 395-7.

Ribroit, Arthur's tenth buttle there, 137.

Rickman, his perception of progress iiikI sequence in monument*, 113; value of his process in fixing dates, 114.

King Sigurd, 280; i-aga as to. 282.

Ringhatn Low, group, 139. See Derbyshire.

Rocking stones, 347.

Rodmarton, chambered tumulus, 166; j post-Roman, 289; holes in entrance, reaemldes Kerlescant, 357.

ltoeskilde, dolmen iu square, 307.

Rollcy Lowe, 12.

Rollo in England, 126.

Rollriglit, circle at, 124; obeliscal stone, ib.; dolmen, ih.; examined by 11. Sheldon, 125; unimportance of monuments there, ill.; whether sepulchral, ib.; us-signed by Camden to Rollo, 126.

Roman coins, find of, in Ireland, 106. See Coins, Finds.

Roman pottery found ut Stonehenge, 105; inference from, 106. Ste Kinds.

Roman road at Silbury Hill, 81; argument from its state, 82; and of that ut Hakpeti Hill, 83.

Romans, Stonehenge assigned to, by Inigo Jones, 3; in England, 9<i; effect of ltomun art upou British civilization, ih.; and architecture, 394; iu Africa, •li t; pressure of, upou Eturia, 393.

Ronalds, Mr., his engraving of Carnac, ) 350.

Rooke, Mr., his account of Stanton Moor, j 146 ; snaffle-bit found by, 156.

Rose Ildl tumulus, 155. See Circles, Small, 155.

ltos-ini-righ, who buried there, 212.

Ross County, North America, sacred enclosures in, 811.

Rotliiemay circle, 263.

Round tower, see Tower.

Roy's, General, • Military Antiquities of Romans ’ cited as to circle at Wood Cus lie, 129.

Rude-stone monuments erected even where letter inscriptions and carving practised, 273; none in fhe valleys of Scheldt and Rhine, 323; sometimes comparatively modern, 406; result sometimes of fashion, 4u8; Aryans and pure Dravidiuns or Tnmulions not builders of, iu India, 447-8.

Rudeness of monument, what it proves, 100.

Rugen, island of, dolmens in, 301.

Runes on menhirs, 29 ; Maes-Howe, 246-8, 251; Isle ol' Man, 273.

Sah f.an worship of planets, 432.

“Sabrinnm ostium," inclining of Words, 87; Arthur’s luet buttle l'ought nci.r, ib.

Sacrifices, «te Human.

Sanehi rail, 492; gate, 94 ; no images of priests, 501; relics of mints. 504'. da-gobas and stupas, 41.

Sarsen stones, at Ashdown, 122; wind they represent, ih.; lit A velmry, 73. 86; wheiicc they come, 95; ut (Stonehenge, 94.

Saxons, march of, in the West, S8; < n-counter Arthur, 88-9,132 ; their deimt near Penrith, 132; traded with und settled in Britain beforo Cteaur's time, 133-4 ; grave mounds iu England, S»J; articles supposed Saxon ut Stand Lowe, 13.

Scandinavia und North Germany, 275: Danes, their megalithic remains little known, ib.; false route of their antiquaries, 276; except Sjoborg, 277; their early historians little reliables ih.; Scandinavian history prior to Christ. ib.; Odiu, fable as to. ib.; Frode I., date of, 278 ; and of Harald Harftignr, ib.; list of kings, ib.; battle-fields, »5.; Kongsbaeka, 279; its analogy to l>art-moor, Ashdown, and Karuac alignments, ib.; view of, ib.; grave of Frode, but which Frode? ih.; battlefield of Swedes and Danes, ib.; brua-valln Hi utli. 280; rrocmblunco Ui Moytura, ib.; circles, ib.; doubt »s to date of, ib.; square und triangular graves, 282 ; King Humid llildetand, saga of. and Sigurd Ring, 283; turob j of former. 282; find of flints, 283; erroneous inference, ih.; form of giavo, ib.; (Iwitaby circles and Bauta stones at, 290; battle-fields, whose, ib.; lsithhrok, 291 ; Stiklustad, and circles there, ib.; circles and owls, mounds aud square enclosures, ilj.; victory of Hlenda, ih.; Pmynto cuinis, mounds, und ship liorrows, ib,; tumuli, to what race due, aboriginal or itirad-

KoKMIftil TIIK TlllUD VOLUttK OK TIIF. * HlhTOIlY OF ARCIirrU/TUIlK.' With 312 Ilium rations. X'o. 31*. tkt. lAindnti, Murray, 1^62.

Ih Plate* In Tinted Lithography, folio: wlili an *vo. volume of Text, Plana, Acc Hi. 7m tkf. London, Wealc, 1846.

PICTURESQUE ILLUSTRATIONS OF ANCIENT ARCHITECTURE JN HIMOsTAN. 34 PUtr* In Coloum) l.ltluw»|Jiy, with Finns, tVovd-cut., and explanatory Text, Ac. 4/, 4,. London. Hogarth 1811.

LKM; with rrntnrrd Plan* of tl* Temple, and with Plana, Sections, ami KmiUof the Church built l»y ConNiantlu* th*- Ure«t over the Holy Sepulchre, now known as tin* M<*qut* ol Omar. 16*. Lotid* n, Weale, 1847.

AN ESSAY ON A PROPOSED NEW SYSTEM OF FORTIFICATION, with Hmta l«r Ita Application to our National I* fence*. I'It. ed. l<oudnn. Wealr, 18*9.

BEAUTY IN ARP, more especially with reference to Architecture. Royal Svo. 3u. 6d. London, ljongman*, 1*49,

An fraay on Ancient AaayrUn and ItrsLui Architecture. 8vo. 164. London, Murray, 1861.

GALLERY. and NATION A I. RKOOUU OFFICE; willt Suggnuom (or their Improvcmt-nL Svo. Londoo, Weale, 1SI&.

a Conctac and I'ot'nlar Account of the Different Styles prevailing in all Ages and allCbnntriM. With n&o Illustration.. «vo. 36*. London, Murray, lass.

NOTES ON THE SITE OF THE HOLY SEPULCHRE AT .JERUSALEM. An nmwrr lo * l be Edinburgh Review/ ‘It. UL L.*ndun. Murray, 1«61.

rn*Mirr "nit mr Kxmaixb hivektlt Miwruw. Mates. 4lo. la. mL Luodon. Murray, ls«3.

Being th* Suhetant* of Two Lcuurei) delivered In the Royal institution,, AlUtuarlc Stieet. on the 21st February. 1862, and 3rd March, lafifi. Woodcut*. uvo. 7f. CJ. I/tndon, Murray. 18(55.

Formin', thb Third Volumii oi* thk ■ Hiktory of Aiu hithctlkil* With 312 Jlluwratton*. 8\o. 31*. 6<i. London, Murray, I#62.

TUKK IN HIMO»TAN. 24 Plate* In Oulouml l.1tlmfrra|.l.y_t wiih plans. >Vou1-cuts, and explanatory Text, Ac. 41. 4». l/jndon. Hogarth. 16IT.

LKM: With IWtmvd Plana Of iIm I'nnpk and ill* plans Sections, and lntaJUof Ihf Cburcb Imlli hy Constantine th#* tirv.il over the Holy Sepulchre, no*' known as (be M<*que ol Oinitr. 16*. Lond«n, Weale, 1847.

AN ESSAY ON A PROPOSED NEW SYSTEM OF FORTIFICATION, with Hints fur tu Application to our National ix-fences. 13*. t«i. London, Welle, 1049.

BEAUTY IN ART, mm especially with reference tu Architecture. Royal avo. 3u. 6<1. London. Longmans. I *49.

THE r A I,ACES OF NINEVEH AND PERSEPOLIS RESTORED: An fciiaay on Ancient Assyrian and Persian Architecture. avo. Jos. London. Murray, mil.

OALI.KRY. nnd NATIONAL 11BCOKI) OFFICE; wiih suggestions for tfieir Improvement, bvo. Loodou, Wealc, imd.

n Concise snd Popular Account of the Different Styles prevailing in all Age* and all Countries With M50 JllustraUons. »vo. 26/. London, Murray, IbM

H>||MIIT wim THE CatXAtNs UHcasTLT lutivum. Flates. 4to. 1*. f*L London. Murray, l*«a.

Being the Substance of Two Le< lureg delivered in the Royal JuMituilon, Allxtnarto 8MM, on the 21*t February, IMS, and 3rd March, laflft. Woodcuts. evo. h. Cd. London. Murray. IMS.

PUBLIC OCCASIONS; with An Introduction, giving Home outline of his Character. With Portrait. 8vo. 10*. (id. ; or Cheap Edition, leap. 8vo. Is.

ABBOTT’S (Rev. J.) Memoirs of a Church of England Missionary in the North American Colonies. Post 8vo. 2s.

ABERCROMBIE’S (Jonw) Enquiries concerning the Intellectual Powers aud the Investigation of Truth. nineteenth Edition. Fcap. 8vo.

jESOP'S FABLES. A New Version. With Historical Preface. By Rev. Thomas Jamkr. With 100 Woodcuts, by Trnnirl and Wolf. 63rd Thousand. Post 8vo. 2s. 6d.

AMBER-WITCH (The). A most interesting Trial for Witchcraft. Translated from the German by Lady Durr Gordon. Post 8vo. 2s.

ARMY LIST (Tiir). Publutheil Monthly by Authority. 18mo. ls.6e/. ARTHUR’S (Little) History of England. By Ladt Calloott.

AUSTIN’S (John) Lectures on General Jurisprudence; or, the Philosophy of PrMiiivo Law. TMrd Edition. Revised and Edited by Robrrt Campbell. 2 Vols. 8vo. 82*.

By Various Writers. Edited by Sir Jon# F. IIkkschkl. Fourth Edition. Revised by Rev. Robert Mai.v.M.A. Woodcut*. PostSvo.

AIRY’S ASTRONOMICAL ORSERYATIONS MADS at G»bexwioq. 1836 to 1847. Royal 4to. 60*. each.

- MAGNETICAL AND METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 1840 to 1847. Royal 4to. 50j. each.

1836.—I. Bessel'* Refraction Tables. 1 II. Tables for converting Errors of R.A.and N.P.D. vS*.

II. Table for con verting 8idereal Into Mean Solar Time. ) 1843.—Catalogue of 1439 Stars. 8s.

II. Sev*n Years’ Catalogue of 2700 Stars for 1861. IOi. HI. Dcscr>p;ion of the Great Equatorial. 5*.

LUNAR OBSERVATIONS at GREENWICH. 1788 to 1819. Compared with the Tables, 1821. 4to. 7a. 0d.

MAYER'S DISTANCES of the MOON’S CENTRE from the PLANETS. 1822, St.; 1823, 45. 6J. 1824 to 1834, 8vo. 4i. each.

- ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS MADE AT GOTTINGEN, from 1706 to 1781. 1826. Folio. 7». tM.

SABINE’S PENDULUM EXPERIMENTS to DmtExnri the Fioubr or tub Earth. 1826. 4to. 40s.

TIARK’S ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS for the Lowoitcdb of M A writ; A. 1822. 4 to. 6#.

VENUS and JUPITER: Ombbvatioxb of, compared with the Table*. London, 1822. 4to. 2s.

WALES’ REDUCTION OF ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS MADE IV THE SOUTHEBX HEMISPHERE. 1784—1771. 1788. 4(0. 10*. 6tL

BARROW’S (Sir John) Autobiographical Memoir. From Early Life to Advanced Age. Portrait. 8vo. 161.

Second Edition. With Portrait, and Illustrations. Medium Sro. 154. BATES’ (H. W.) Records of a Naturalist on the River Amazons during eleven years of Adventure and Travel. Second Edition. Illustrations. Post 8vo. 12#.

and their Defendants; with th*ir Settlements In Pitcairn and Norfolk Inland* With Illustrations. Po»t8vo. 121.

Containing a Variety of Interesting and Instructive Information. Seventh Edition. Woodcuts. 12mo. 7s. 6■/.

Natural and Economic History of British Food Fishes. Second Edition. With 60 Illustrations. 8vo. 12*.

AurnosiAKD Vkrhiox, a.d. 1611. With Explanatory and Critical Notis and a Revision of the Translation. By BISHOPS and other CLERGY of tho ANGLICAN CHURCH Edited by Canon F. C. Cook, M.A. Vol.. I. (In Two Part*). Medium 8vo. SO*.

1866-6; a Popular Description of the Inlands, with their Natural History, Geography, Manners and Customs of the People, &c. With Map* and Illnstr«tion*i. 8vo. 21s.

Egyptian, Assyrian, Greek, Roman, and Etruscan. With 200 Illustrations. 2 Vols. Medium 8vo. 42*.

from the Death of Charles I. to the ExpuUion of the Long Parliament by Cromwell. Chiefly from the MSS. in the State Paper Office. 2 vols. 8vo. 80s.

BLOMFIELD'S (Btsnop) Memoir, with Selections from his Corre-spondence. By his Son. Sceond Edition. Portrait, post 8vo. 124.

BOSWELL’S (James) Life of Samuel Johnson, LL.D. Including the Tour to the Hebrides. Edited by Mr. Ckokek. Portraits. Royal 8vo. 10«.

BRACE'3 (0. L.) Manual of Ethnology; or the Races of tbe Old World. Post 8vo. 6*.

the Old «nd NewTestaraent, an Argument of their Veracity : containing the Book* of Moses, Historical and Prophetical Script urea, and the Gospels and Acts. ATt*th Edition. Post 8vo. 6*.

Parish Priest; His Duties, Acquirements and Obligations. FijiA Edition. Post 8vo. 6*.

BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. Illustrated with Coloured Borders, Initial Letters, and Woodcuts, 8vo.

and Imprisonments of au Englishman in an Attempt to circulate the 8criptures in the Peninsula. Post 8vo. 3i. 6d.

BROUGHTON'S (Lord) Journey through Albania and other Provinces of Turkey in Europe and Asia, to Constantinople, 1809—10. Illustrations. 2 Vols. 8vo. 30*.

BROWNLOW'S (Lady) Reminiscences of a Septuagenarian. From the year 180* to 1816. Third Edition. Post 8vo. 7i. Od.

BUBGON’S (Rev. J. W.) Christian Gentleman; or, Memoir of Patrick Fnisw Tytlor. Srarrui Edition. Post 8vo. 9*.

Bart. With Selections from bis Correspondence. By his Son. Portrait. 8vo. lft». Or Popular Edition. Feap. *vo. 2m. Gd

BURR’S (G. D.) Instructions in Practical Surveying, Topogra-phlcal Plan Drawing, nnd on sketching ground without Instrument*. Fourth Edition. Woodcuts. Poet Bvo. 6#.

Meaning of numeron* Greek Words, chiefly in Homer and Hesiod. Translated by Rev. J. R. Fisulakk. Fi/lk Edition. 8vo. 12s.

With all the Tenses extant—their Formation, Meaning, and Usage, accompanied by an Index. Translated, with Note*, by Rev. J. R. Firblake. Fifth Edition. Revised by Rev. E. Vexablrs. PostSvo. Cs.

CAMPBELL’S (Louo) Lives of tho Lord Chancellor* and Keepers of the Great Seal of Euglnud. From the Earliest Times to the Death of Lord Eldon iu 1638. Fourth Edition. 10 Vole. Crown 8vo. 6#. each.

Norman Conquest to Uiu i>eaUi of Lord Tentenieo. Second £dition. 3 Volt. 8vo. i'2s.

and Elba. Being » Journal of Occurrence* and Note* of his Conver. Rations, &c. Portrait. 8vo. 16#.

of Civil Government. With Home Account of the Natives and Native Institutions. Second Edition, bvo. 16*.

Provinces. From Notes made during a Journey to those Countries. Third Edition. Post 8vo. 3*. 6d.

- Reminiscences of Athens and the Morea. Extracts from a Journal during Travels in Greece in 1839. With Mip. Crown Svo. 7*. 6<i.

of the official career of tho late Viscount Castloreagh to the close of his life. Edited by the Maequib ok Loxdondkhcy. 12 Volt. Svo. 14#.oach.

CATHCART’S (Sir Georgs) Commentaries on the War in Russia and Germany, 1S12-13. Plans. Bvo. 14*.

History of Painting in North Italy, from the 14th to the 16th Century. With Illustrations. 2 Volt. Bvo. - Noticca of tho Lives and Works of the

Children; being Illustrations of tho Pow»r, Beneficence, nnd Design manifested by the Creator in his works. Third Edition. Poet Svo. 6*.

Principles and Present Position of the Anglican Chureh, by the following Writers. Second Edition. Svo. 14*.

Commentary for the ute of Famili*s and Genernl Readers. With 100 Panoramic nnd other Views, from Sketches and Photographs made on the Spot. 2to1«. 8vo 2»#.

Orator, and Friend, with a Selection from hi* Correspondence and Orations. By William Forsyth, Q.C. Third Edition. With Illustrations. 8vo. IDs. 6d.

Comprising a Sketch of the Improved Treatment of the Iuiane in Europe and America. With Portrait. Post 8vo. 10j. 6J.

CLIVE'S (Lord) Life. By Rev. 0, R. Gleio, M.A, Post8vo. 2U. 6<L CLODE'S (C. M.) Military Forces of the Crown ; their Administration and Government. 2 Vols. 6vo. 21#. each.

of Charles Abbott, Lord Colchester, Speaker of the House of Commons, 1802-1817. Portrait. 3 Vols. 8vo. 42s.

Shores and Waters of the China Sea. Being Observations in Natural History’ during a Voyage to China, Formosa, Borneo, Singapore, &c_n during 1866—67. With Illustrations. 8vo. 16-.

COOK’S (Canon) Sermons Preachcd at Lincoln’s Inn Chapel, and on Special Occasions. 8vo. 9v.

COOKERY (Modern Domestic). Founded on Principles of Economy and Practical Knowledge, and adapted for Private Families. By a Lady. He%o Edition. Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo. 6#.

American W'ar,—Administrations in India,—Union with Ireland, and Peace of Amiens. Second Edition. 3 Vols. 8vo. 63a.

COWPER'S (Countess) Diary while Lady of the Bedchamber to Caroline Prlnceai of Wit I.., 1711 —80. Edited by lion. Spaactt* Cowpkb. Scmii'l Edition. Portrait. 8*0. 10*. <M.

CRABBE’S (Rkv. Gforob) Life and Poetical Works. Cabinet Edition. Plates. 8 vol.. Fcap. 8vo. 21».; or roputar Edition, Koyal 8vo. 7i.

Boswell's Life of Johnson. Including the Toar to the Hebrides. Portraita. Royal 8vo. ldi.

Far Interior of South Africa; with Aurcilote* of the Chare, and Notice, of the Natiie Tribe.. AijttH Eli<wn. Wuodcuta. Po.t «to. 6*.

I ho Works of Art la that Country. With 100 illustrations. 3 Volt*. 8vo. Sis. each.

CURTIUS* (Professor) Student’s Greek Grammar, for tho Upper Forms. Edited by Da. Wm. Smith. Thint Edition. Post Bvo. 6*.

-Elucidations of the Sludent’s Greek Grammar. Translated with the Author's sanction by Evklyx Ac hut. Post bvo. 1m. 6d.

the Frontier* of Russia, Turkey, and Persia. Third Edition. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 1m. Qd.

Thirty Years’ War— Civil Wars of France nnd Eugland—Commanders of Fleets and Armies before the Enemy. 6 Vols. Post Bvo.

DARWIN’S (Charles) Journal of Researches into tho Natural History of the Countries risited during a Voyage round the World.

Origyi of Species by Means of Natural Selection ; or. the Preservation of Favoured Races in the Struggle for Life. Filth Edition. Post Bvo. lit.

W’ith numerous Illustrations aud Additions by the Author. Translated from tho German by W. S. Dallas. Woodcuts. Post Bvo. ft*.

DENISON'S (E. B.) Life of Bishop Lonsdale, D.D. With Selections from his* Writings. With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 10*. 0J.

Duties and Qualities: with Examplea and Illustrations from History. .Vew Edition. Post 8vo. 9m.

DOG-BREAKING; the Most Expeditious, Certain, and Easy Method, whether great excellence or only mediocrity be required. With a Few Hinta for those who Love the Dot* and the Gun. By LiKtrr.-Gsir. Hutchinson. Fifth Edition. With -40 Woodcuts. Crown8vo. &m.

Economy and Practical Knowledge, and adapted for Private Families. New Edition. Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo. &#.

1779-1783. With a Description aud Account of that Garrison from tho EarBest Periods. Post 8vo. 2s.

Accounts of the Gorilla, the Nest-building Ape, Chimpanzee, Crocodile, Ac. IllustratUns. Svo. 21s.

DUFFERIN’S (Lord) Letters from High Latitudes; an Account of a Yacht Voyags to IcoUnd, Jan Mayen, and Spltrbergeu. Fifth Ration. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7». 6d.

of Constantinople by the Turks to tbe close of the War in the Crime*. Complete, with ludex. 4 Vols. 8vo. 42*.

the German of Kuglsr. Edited, with Notes. Third Edition. Illustrated from the Old Masters. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 30*.

With Memoir of the Author, and Selections from his Correspondence. By Lady Eabti.akb. 2 Vols. 8vo. 21*.

EDWARDS’ (W. H.) Voyage up the River Amazon, including a Visit to Para. Post8vo. 2*.

ELDON’S (Lord) Public and Private Life, with Selections from his Correspondence and Diaries. By Uo&aob Twrss. Third Edition. Portrait. 1 Vols. Post8vo. 21s.

ELGIN’S (Lord) Correspondence and Despatches. Edited by Tiieodouk Walkohd. 8vo. (Aimsrly Etody.)

ELLESMERE'S (Lord) Two Sieges of Vienna by the Turkt*. Translated from the German. Post 8vo. 2*.

the Capital, with notices of Natural History, and Present CivlllsAtlou of the People. Map aud Woodcuts. 8vo. id*.

ELPHINSTONE’S (Ho*. Modhtstdart) History of India—the Hindoo and Mahomcdan Periods. Fi/tk Edition. Map. 8vo. 18*.

of the Assyrlsns, Egyptians, and Hebrews; with Special Reference to tho Discoveries iu Western Asia and in Egjpt. £«rc.>n»i Edition. With 100 Illustrations. 8vo. 1C*. 6d.

ENGLAND (History of) from the Peace of Utrecht to the Peace of Versailles, 1713—83. By Lord Marox (now Earl Stanhope). Library Edition,7 Vols. 8vo. 93*.; or Popular Edition, 7 Vols. Post8vo. 36*.

- From the Invasion of Julius Csesar to tbe Revolution of 1688. By David Hums. Corrected and continued to 1868. Edited by Wu. Smith, LL.D. Woodcuts. Pont Svo. 7*. Gd.

EXETER’S (Bisnop or) Letters to Charles Butler, on bis Book of the Roman Catholic Church. Sew Edition. Post 8vo. 6*.

reference to the Christian ltellgion. Using tho Hampton Lectures, 1862. 8vo. 164.

from the Earliest Time!. Vola. 1. ami II. With 120o Illustrations. 8vo. i2l each.

being the SnbatanM of Two Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution, 1862 and '66. Woodcut*. 8VO. 7». 6J.

FLOWER GARDEN (The). By Riv. Tuos. Jambs. Fcap. 8vo. 1*. FONNEREAU’S (T. G.) Diary of a Dutiful Son. Fcap. 8vo.

FORSTER’S (Jock) Arrest of the Fire Members by Charles the First, A Chapter of English History re-written. Post Svo.

English freedom under the PUntagenet and Tudor Sovereigns. Sxomd Edition, l'ost Svo. 12s.

Biographies of Oliver Cromwell, Daniel De Foe, Sir Klchard Stoele, Charles Churchill, Samuel Foote. Third Edition. Post Bvo. 12s.

from hla Correspondence and OraUons. Third Edition, Illustrations. 8vo. 10«. Of.

FORTUNE'S (Robert) Narrative of Two Visits to the Tea Conntries of China, 1843-52. Third Edition. Woodcuts. 2 Vols. Poet Svo. 18s.

Lives, and Notices of the Courts at Westminster, from tho Conquest to the Present Time. 9 Vols. 8ro. ]26«.

of Westminster Hall. Showing the Judges who sat In them from 1066 to 1864; with the Attorney and Solicitor Generals of each reign. To which la pretiied an Alphabetical List of all the Judges during the same period. Svo. IQs. 6d.

FRANCE (History ot). From the Earliest Times to the Eata-bllshment of the Second Empire, 1852. r.y W. II. Pramsom. Edlinl by Wm. Suits, I.L-D. Woodcuts. Past 8vo. Ji. M.

FRENCH (Tn*) in Algiers; The Soldier of the Foreign Legion— and thn Prisoners of Abd-el-Kadtr. Translated by Lady Dunr Ooanua. Post 8to. is.

India. Collected frmi Oral Tradition. With Notes, by Sir Barti.k Fkrrk. Second Elition. With Illustrations. Fcsp. 8»o. 6s.

Contrivances available In Wild Countries. Fourth Edition. Wood* cats. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d.

GEOORAPHY. The Student’s Manual of Ancient Geography. Kev. W. L» Bk.vas. Woodcuts. Post 8ro. 7s. 6<f.

Koman Empire. Edited by Mii.man and Guizot. A Jfne Edition. Preceded hy his Autobiography. And Edited, with Nows, by Dr. Wh. Smith. Uaps. 8 Vols. 8vo. 60s.

above work. Incorporating the Kesearehesof Itecent Commentators. By Dr. Wm. Smith. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7«. Sd.

GLADSTONE'S (W. E.) Financial Statements of 1853, 60, 63-65, and with Speeches on Tax-Bllls and Charities. 8vo. 12s.

GOLDSMITH’S (Oliver) Works. A Now Edition. Edited with Notea by Prrift Cuxxixoham. Vignettes. 4 Vol*. 8vo. 80*.

IV. of Spain. With Illustrations. By Archdeacon Cuurtox. Portrait. 2 vola. Post 8vo.

- (Lapt Duff) Amber-Witch: A Trial for Witchcraft From the German. Post Hvo. 2*.

GOUGER’S (Henry) Personal Narrative of Two Years' Imprisonment in Burmah. Seotnd Edition. Woodcuts. Post 8vo.

Correspondence of George Grenville, Including his Private Diary. Edited by W. J. Smith. 4 Vola. Bvo. lti*. each.

GREY’S (Earl) Correspondence with King William IVth. and Sir Herbert Taylor, from November, 1830, to the Passing of tho Reform Act in 1832. 2 Vola. Bvo. SO*.

Suggestions for tho Improvement of our Representative System. Second Euition. Svo. 0*.

GRUNER’S (Lewis) Terra-Cotta Architecture of North Italy, From careful Drawings and Restorations. With llluatratioua, engraved and printed in Colours. Small folio. 6J. fr.

to the close of the generation contemporary with tho death of Alexander the Great. Fourth Kditirm. Portrait, Map9, and Plana. 8 Vnls. Svo. 112*. Or, Popular Edition. Portrait and Plans. 12 Vols. Post Bvo. Cm. each.

GUIZOT’S (M.) Meditations on Cliristinnity, and on the Religious Quwtlon* of th. Day. P.rt I. Th« Eawnce. Put II. Th« Pretont State. 2 Volt. Poat Svo. 20..

AcceKNlon of Henry tlio Seventh to the ' taatfc of Goorg* tho Second. Sevrnlh Edition. 3 VoU. 8vo. 30,., or 3 VoU. Post 6vo. 18j.

Literary History of Europe, during the 15th, 16th and 17th Centuries. Fourth Edition. 8 Vols. 8vo. 36s., or 4 Vols. Post Svo. ‘Hi.

—Middle Ages of Europe,—Literary History of Europe. Complete in 10 Vols. Post 8vo. 6». each.

Author's Supplemental Notes aod latest Corrections. Edited by W». Smith, U.C.L. Post Svo. (In th* Prttt.)

HAMILTON’S (James) Wanderings in North Africa. With Illustrations. Post Svo. 12s,

HAY'S (J. H. Drojimohi>) Western Barbary, iu Wild Tribes and Savage Animals. Post 8vo. 2s.

and Essays, historical, ethnographical, and geographical, by Rev. G. Rawmxsox, assisted hy Bin Ukkky Rawi.ixso* and Sib J.O. Wa* kin bon . Sttond Edition. Maps and Woodcut*. 4 Vols. Svo. 48a.

8alzberg, the Auntrlan and Ravarian Alps, the Tyrol, Hungary, and tha Danube, from Ulm to the Black Sea. Map. Post8vo. 10#.

the River* Loire, Seine, Rhone, and Garonne, Dauphind, Provence, and the Pyrenees. Maps. Post Svo. 12.,

%• Mcbrat's Plan op Parik, moont.d on canvas. Si. Od. -SPAIN, Madrid, The Ca3tiles, The Basque Provinces,

I^on.The Asturias, Galicia, Estreinadura, Andaltials, Honda, Granad., Mnrcia, Valencia. C.talonia, Arragon. N.varre, The Baloaric Island., Ac. Ac. Maps. 2 Vols. Post Svo. 24*.

Marches, Umbria,and the Patrimony of St Peter's. Map. Post Svo. 10». ROME AKD 1TB KKYIR0B9. JIap. Post 8vo. 9*. -- SOUTH ITALY, Two Sicilies, Naples, Pompoii,

to Bassaxo. By Mrs. Jaxksox. Portraits. Post 8vo. 12*. - RUSSIA, St. PMSRSDrnon, Moscow, Poland, and

Bronia, anil Plain of Troy. With General Illnia for Tiavelliug iu Turkey. Mapa. Post8ro, 7i. ltd.

HAND-BOOK—MODERN LONDON. Map. 16mo. 3i. 6d. ESSEX, CAMBRIDGE, SUFFOLK, AND NOR-

FOLK, Chelmsford. Colchester, Maldon. Cambridge, F.'y, Newmarket, lluty, Ipswich, Wood bridge, Felixstowe, Lowestoft, Norwich, Yarmouth, Cromer, Ac. Map and Plans. Post Svo. 11*.

gate, SheernesH. Rochester, Chatham, Woolwich. Brighton. Chichester, Worthing, Haatintfn, Lewes, Arundel, kc. Map. Poat Svo. 10s.

gate. Guildford, Winchester. Southampton, Portsmouth, aud Islx or WlOHT. Mapa. Poat Svo. 10*.

Heading, Aylwbury, Uxbridge, Wycombe, Henley, the City and University of Oxford, aud the Descent of the Thames. Map. Putt Svo.

Chippenham, Weymouth. Sherborne, Wells, Bslh, Bristol, Taunton, Ac. Map. Poat Svo. 10*.

Linton, Sidmnii'h, Dawlish, TeiRnmouth, Plymouth, Devonport, Tor-quay, Launceston, Troro, Pensanee, Falmouth, Ac. Maps. Poat8vo. 10s.

Wells, Chichester, Rochester, Canterbury. With 110 Illustrations. 2 Vols. Crown Svo. 24s.

Cirencester, Cheltenham, Stroud, Tewkesbury, Leominster, Ross, Malvern, Kidderminster, Dudley, Bromsgrove, Evesham. Map. Poet 8vo.

Matlock, Bakewell, Cha'aworth, The Peak. Boxioii, Hardwick. Ik-y-Dale, Ashbome. Southwell, Mansfield, Retford, Burton, Belvoir, Melton Mowbray, Wolverhampton, Lichfield, Walsall, Tamworth. M*p. Post 8vo. 7s. 6J.

—Shrewsbury, Ludlow, Bridinv'r'h, Oswestry, Chester, Crewe. Alderlev, Stockport, Birkenhead, Warrlnutnn, Bury, Manchester, Liverpool, Burnley, Cllther«>e, Ballot', BUcKbum, Wigan, Prostou, Rochdale, Lancaster, Southport. Blackpool, Ac. Map. Post Svo. 10f.

Scarborough, Whitby, Harrogtte, Kipon, L**eds, Wakefield, Bradford, Halifax, Huddersfield, Sheffield Map and Plana. Post Svo, 12i,

CA»t)e, Darlington, Gateahead, Bixhop Auckland, Stockton, Hartlepool, Sunderland. Shields, Berwlck-on-Tweed, Morpeth, Tyneuiouih, C*dd-atrvmn, AlnwIcK, Ac. Map. Post 8vo. 9i.

caster, Fnrnens Abbey, Ambleslde, Kendal. Windermere. Coni«»on, Keawick, Orasmere, Carlisle, Cockenuoutb, Penrith, Appleby. Map. Post Svo. 6s.

Murray's Map or the Lake District, on canvas. 3s. W. --SCOTLAND, Edinburgh, Melrose, Kelso, Glasgow,

Dumfries. Ayr, Stirling. Arran, 1 he Clyde, Oban, luverary, Loch Lomond. Loch Katrine and Trosnach*. Caledonian Canal, Inverness, Perth, Dundee, Aberdeen. Braemar, Skye, Caithness, Koss, Sutherland, Ac. Mapa and Plans. Post Svo. 9m.

Wexford, Cork, Limerick. Waterford, the Lakes of Klllaruey, Coast of Muiif'ier. Sir. Maps. Post Svo. 12*.

by the Testimony of our Lord sud of the Evangelists nnd ApoNtJos. Ftwth Sdilion. bvo. S'. Ur Popular Edition. Post Svo. 2j. M.

HE8SEY (lUv. Dr.). Sunday—Ita Origin, History, and Present Obligation*. Being the Bampton Lectures for I860. Post 8vo. 0,. HICKMAN'S (W*.) Treatise oa the Law and Practice of Naval

HOLLWAY'S (J. G.) Month in Norway. Fcap. 8vo. 2*. HONEY BEE (This). An Essay. By Rkv. Thomas Jam's.

HOOK'S (Dkan) Church Dictionary. Tenth Edition. 8vo. 16«. -(Tn jcodork )Life. By J. G. Lockhart, Fcap. 8vo. Is. HOPES ARCHITECTURE OF AHMEDABAD, with Hi*.

torirnl Sketch and Architectnrsl Notes by T. C. Hor*. And JAUrs Fskoumi.x, F.H.S. With 2 Maps. l'io Photographs, and 84 Woodcut*. 4to. W. tv..

adapt'd for all circles and classes of Readers, having b*en selected for th«*lr acknowledged interest, and ability of th«i Author*. Pont Hvo. Published at 2m. and 3*. 6d. each, and arranged under two distinctive beads as follows:—

of Julius Ciesar to the Revolution of 1688. Corrected and continued to 1868. Edited by Da. Wm. Smith. Woodcut*. Post 8vo. 7#, 6d. HUTCHINSON (Gek.), on tho most expeditious, certain, and

easy Method of Dog-Breaking. Fijlh Edition. With 40 Illustrations. Crown 8vo., 9*.

of Greek. Comprehending Grammar, Delectu*, and Exercise-book, with Vocabularies. Sixth Edition. !2mo. 8*. tkL

JAMES’ (Rkv. Thomas) Fables of jEsop. A New Translation, with Historical Prvface. W'ith 100 Woodcata by Tutvixl and Wolf. Sixty^hird Thousand. Post 8vo. 2*. 6d.

and the Progress of Painting in Italy—Clmabue to B&d&auo. New Edition. With 50 Portraits. Post 8vo. 12*.

JESSE'S (Edward) Gleanings in Natural History. Eleventh Edition. Fcp. Svo. 3*. 6d.

Sketches of the Lives of some famous Blind Meu. With II lustrations. Post Svo. 7». 6d.

JOHNSON’S (Dr. Samuel) Life. By James Boswell. Including the Tour to the Hebrides. Edited by Mb. Caoum. Portraits, ltoyal 8vo. 10«.

JUNIUS' Hakdwritiro Professionally investigated. By Mr.CaABOT, Expert With Preface aud Collateral Evidence. by tbe Hod. Euwajuj Twibletu*. With Facsimiles, Woodcuti, Ac. It..

Esousn Kxsidsncks. from tuk Parsoxaok to tuk Palack. With Views and Piaus. Third Edilinn. 8vo. iU.

Abridgment of the euttre Commentaries, adapted to the present slate of tbe law. Post 8vo. 7s. 60.

KING'S (Rev. C. W.) Antique Gems; their Origin, Use, and Value, as Interpreters of Ancient History, and as iliustrauveot Audeut Art, Second Edition. Illustrations. Svo. 24«.

KING EDWARD Vila's Latin Grammar; or, an Introduction to the Latin Tongue. ScveHtrmih Edition. 12mo. Zt. 60.

LOUD NORTH, 1769-S2. Edited, with Notes aud Introduction, bv W. Bodiiah Dokks. 2 vols. Svo. 82s.

KIRK'S (J. Foster) History of Charles the Bold, Dnke of Burgundy. Portrait. 8 Vol.. Svo. 45».

Edited, with Notes, by Da. Waaorx. Second Edition. Woodcuts. 2 Vols. Po«t 8to. 24#.

LANE’3 (E. W.) Private Life, Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians. A Saw Edition. With Illustrations. 2 Vols. Post Svo. 12#.

LA YARD’S (A. H.) Nineveh and its Remains. Being a Narrative of Resuarche.s and Discoveries amidst the Rnius of Assyria, With an Account of the Chaldean Christians of Kurdistan ; tho Yezedl*, or Devil-wornhippers; and an Enquiry into the Manners and Arts of the Ancient Assyrians. Sink Edition. Plates and Woodcuts. 2 Vols. 8vo. 8«#.

*»' A Popitlah Edition of the above work. With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 7#. Gd.

- Nineveh and Babylon ; being the Narrative of Discoveries in the Ruins, with Travels In Armenia. Kurdistan and the Desert, during a Second Expedition to Assyria. With Map and Plates. Svo. 21#.

Appendix, containing the Hebrew Text of Geuesls 1.—vl., and Psalms I.—vl. Grammatical Analysis and Vocabulary. Post Svo. 7*. Qd.

With Illustrations of Biblical History and Archaeology. With Map and Woodcuts. 2 Vols. Po»t8vo. 24#.

- Life and Works of Sir Joshua Reynolds. Portraits and Illustrations. 2 Vols. 8vo. 42s.

With some Facts Illustrative of their Ecunomlo Condition. Svo. 6*. LEWIS’S (M. Q.) Journal of a Kesidonce among the Negroes in the

LIDDELL'S (Dear) Student’s History of Rome, from the earliest Times to the establishment of the Empire. With Woodcuts. Post Svo. 7m. 6J.

LINDSAY’S (Lord) Lives of the Lindsays; or, a Memoir of the Houses* of Crawfurd and Bolcarres. With Extracts from Official Papers and Personal Narratives. St&tnd Edition. 3 Vols. Svo. 24#.

Callcott. A’no Edition, continued to 1864. With 20 Woodcuts Fcap. 8vo. 2#. 6d.

LOCH'S (H. B.) Personal Narrative of Events during Lord Elgin’s Second Embassy to China. Second Edition. With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 9#.

Romantic. Translated, with Notes. New Edition. With Portrait and Illustrations Crown Svo. Bs.

LONDON (OLD). A series of Essays on its Archaeology and Antiquities. By Various Warrens. Svo. 12s.

By E. B. Denisov, Q.C. With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 10*. 6d. LOUDON’S (Mrs.) Instructions in Gardening. With Directions and Calendar of Operations for Every Month. Eighth Edition. Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo. 3*. 6d.

LUCAS’ (Samubl) Secularia; or, Surveys on the Main Stream of History. Svo. 12«.

LUCKNOW: a Lady’s Diary of the Siege. Fcap. 8vo. 4*. 6<2. LYKLL’8 (Sir Charles) Principles of Geology; or, the Modem

Changes of the Enrth and its Inhabitants considered as illustrative of Geology. Tenth Edit uni. With Illustrations. 2 Vols. Svo. 82*.

LYTTELTON’S (Lord) Ephemera. Post 8vo. 10j. 6d. LYTTON’S (Lord) Poems. Post 8vo. 10*. fid.

Lost Tales of Miletus. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. M'CLINTOCK’S ( Sir L.) Narrative of the Discovery of the

Fntp of Sir John Franklin and his Companions in the Arctic Seas. Tkird Edition. With Illustrations. Post Svo. 7i. 6d.

nesareth, &c. A Canoe Cruise In Palestine and Egypt and the Waters of Damascus. With Map, anti 70 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 12*.

Aualytlcal, and Historic*! Treatise on the Orthography, Prosody, Inflections, and Syntaxof the English Tongue. 3 Vols. 8vo. [In preparation.)

MAINE’S (H. Sumner) Ancient Law: its Connection with the Early History of S<*iety, aud its Relation to Modern Ideas. Fourth Edition. 8vo. 12,.

MALCOLM'S (Sir Johh) Sketches of Persia. Post. 8vo. 3s. 6d, MANSEL (Dkan), Limits of Religious Thought Examined. Being the Bampton Lectures for 1S58. f'ijlh EJitioN. Post Svo. 8i. Gd.

MANTELL'S (Gideon A.) Thought* on Animalcules ,* or, the Invisible World, ax revealed by the Microscope. Plati*. I6ron. 6*.

Travellers. Edited by 8m J. F. Heuscui'l. R«*vl«rd by Rkv. R. Maiw. Maps. Host 8vn. (/*//•/•**by ordttr of th* Lords nj the Admiralty.)

Copious lllustrativ- Noras. Ry Got. IIrnky Yulx. With Maps and Illustratioos. 2 Vola. medium. Svo.

MARKHAM’S (Mrs.) History of England. From the Firet Inv*. sion by the Romans. Sew & tit ion, continued do tp<» to 1866. Woodcuts. 12mo. is.

Gauls. Xeic Edition, continu'd to 1867. Woodcuts. 12iuo. 4*. - History of Germany. From the Invasion by Marins.

and Porcelain. Wi h a Drncrtptioo of the Manufacture. Third Edition. Plates and Woodcuts, Svo. 42*.

Hisnor Hlomm h.d. A AV*c Edition, revised and enlarged by E. A- Ckookb. 12iiio. 4s.

MAlTltKL, on the Character, Actions, anil Writings of Wellington. Fcap. Svo. Is.

New Zealand to Lake Taupo, a* tlmTime of rhs R»beill'»n; witha Cruise among the South Sea Islands. With Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 14s. MELVILLE'S (Hermann) Adventures amongst the Marquesas and South Sea Islands. 2 Vols. P«.st Rvo. 7s.

MILLS' (R*v. John) Three Months’ Residence at Nablus, with an Account of rhe Modern f*amarir*ns. Illustrations. Post 8vo. 10t. tW.

MILMAN'S (Dsan) HIST0K1CAL WORKS. Containing: 1. History of the Jews, 3 Vols. 1. Illntory of Early Christianity, a Vols.

MESSIAH (THE): A Narrative of the Life, Travels, Death, lloiurrvction, and Aacouslou of our Blessed Lord. By A Layman. Map. Bvo. IB#.

Plantation. A Selection and Description of the most Ornamental which will flourish in the open air In our climate. With Claaaiflod Lists. With 30 Illustrations. Bvo. 10r

MOORE'S (Thomas) Life and Letters of Lord Byron. Cabinet Edition. With Plate*. 8 Vola. Fcap. Bvo. 18«.; or Popular Edit ion, with Portraits. Koval Bvo. 9«.

MOTLEY’S (J. L.) History of the United Netherlands: from the Death of William the HUent to the Twelve Years' Truce, IB'**. Library Edition. Portraits. 4 Vols. Bvo. Qds. Or Cabinet Edition, 4 Vola. Post Bvo. ft*, each.

MURCHISON’S (Sir Roderick) Russia in Europe and the Ural Mountains. With Colourml Maps, &c. 3 Vol.. 41o. 6f. 6#. --Siluria ; or, a History of the Oldest Rocks containing Organic Remains. Fourth Edition. Map and Ptates. 8ro.80i. .MURRAY’S RAILWAY READING. Containing:—

(Sib Wji.) Life and Letters. Edited by H. A. Bruce, M.P. Portraits. 2 Vols. Crown Bvo. 28«.

English Battles and Sieges of the Peninsular War. FourVi Edition. Portrait. PontBvo. 9j. NAPOLEON AT FONTAINBLEAU AND ELBA. A Journal

C.B, British Commissioner. With a Memoir of that Officer. By Rkv. A. N. C. MacLAcni.AN, M.A. Portrait. 8vo. 16#. NAUTICAL (Tbs) ALMANAC. Royal 8vo. 2d. (By

NEW TESTAMENT (Illustrated). With Explanatory Commentary Edited by Arciidkaoox CnoRTosr, M.A., and An< uokaook Basil Joshs, M.A. With 110 authentic Views, &c. 2 Voin. Crown 8vo. 21*. bound.

NICOLAS’ (Sir Harris) Historic Peerage of England. Exhibiting the Origin, Descent, and Present State of every Title of Peer-age which has existed in this Country since the Conquest. By William Courtimpk. Svo. 80#.

illustrated with Portrait of the Author by MactiM*. and Plates by Aiken. Crown 8vo. 5s. Or with Coloured Plates, 7s. <W. Or Cheap Edition, Fcap. 8vo. 8*. 6d.

including Artillery Material, Gunnery, and Organisation aod Use of Artillery iu Warfare. With uutuerourt Illustrations. Bvo. 15i. OXENHAM’S (Rev. W.) English Notes for Latin Elegiacs ; designed for early Proficient* in the Art of Latin Versification, with Prefatory Rules of Composition in Elegiac Metre. Fourth Edition. 12mo. 3s. *d. PALLISER’S (Mrs.) Brittany and its Bye ways, its Id habitants, and Antiquities. With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 12*.

PARIS* (Dr.) Philosophy in Sport made Science in Earnest; or, the First Principles of Natural Philosophy inculcated by aid of the Toys and Sports of Youth. Xintk Edition. Woodcuts. Post Svo. 7

Valleys of the Mississippi and tbe Lakes ol North America. An Historical Narrative. Map. 8vo. 10$. M.

PARKYNS’ (Makspield) Three Years’ Residence in Abyssinia: with Travels In that Country. Second Edition, with Illustrations. PoAt Svo. 7s. 6d.

PEEL’S (Sib Robert) Memoirs. Edited by Earl Stahhopk nnd Mr. Carixtkix. 2 Vole. Post 8vo. It. 6d. each.

Clays, Copper. Zinc, Brass, &c. Nod and Revised Edition. With Illustrations. 8vo. (In preparation.)

PHILLIPS' (Jobn) Memoirs of William Smith. 8vo. 7s.&i. - Geology of Yorkshire, The Coast, and Limestone

With Emtays on the Climate, Scenery, aud Ancient Inhabitant.. Second Edition, Plates. 8vo. 15f.

** Book of the Roman Catholic Church " 2/em Edition. Pont Svo. St. PICK’S (Dr.) Popular Etymological Dictionary of the French Language. 8vo. 7t. 6d.

POPE’S (Alexander) Life and Works. A New Edition. Collected in part by th« la*e Right Hon. J. W. Ckokrr, with Introduction* and Notes, by Rev. Wbitwell Elwin. With Portraits. Vol. 1. to 111. 8vo. IP*. 6,L each.

Travels among the Giant Cities of Bashan and the Hauran. Anc EUilton. Map and Woodcuts. Post Svo. 7/. (Id

1‘RAYKR^BOOK (Illustrated), with Herders, Initials, Vignettes. <Scc. Edited, with Note*, by Ruv. Tboh. James. Modium

RANKE’S (Leopold) History of the Popes of Rome during the 16th and 17th Centuries. Translated fruin the German by Sarah Austin. 3 Vols. Svo. 30*.

RASSAM’S (Houmuzd) Narrative of the British Mission to Abyssinia. With Notices of the Countries Traversed trom Massowah to Magdala. Illustrations. 2 Vols. Svo. VS*.

RAWLINSON’S (Rev. Oeoroe) Herodotus. A New English Version. Edited with Notes aud Essays. Second Edition. Mapa and Woodcut. 4 Vols. Svo. 4S«.

Chalda*a, Assyria, Media, Babvlonta, aud I'emla. Second Edition. With Maps and Illustration*. 3 Vol*. Svo. 42*.

Trraiise, giving full details of Construction. Processes of Manufacture, and Htilldlng Arrangements. With 6 Plans snd 260 Woodcuts. 8vo. 30#.

Cost. With Chapters on Turret 8hipa, Iron-Clad Ram*, &c. With Illustrations. 8vo. 12*.

RENNIE'S (D. F.) British Arms in Peking, 1860. Post 8vo. 12*. ---Narrative of the British Embassy in China. IHuk-

With Notices of their present owners and localities. With Illustrations. Fcap. 4to. (In the Prtta.)

RICARDO’S (David) Political Works, With a Notice of his Life and Writings. By J. R. M’Cullocu. Neto Edition. 8vo. 16*. RIPA’S (Father) Thirteen Years’ Residence at tbe Court of Peking. Post 8vo. 2s.

How shall we Conform to the Liturgy of the Church of England ? Third Edition. Post 8vo. 9#.

ROBINSON’S (Rev. Dr.) Biblical Researches in Palestine and the Adjacent Regions; a Journal of Travels in 1838 and 1852. Thiid Edition. Maps. 3 Vols. Svo. 42*.

Described and considered in Halation to the Wsntsol our own Cities. With 400 Illustrations. 8vo. 18s.

-Alpine Flowers for English Gardens. An explanation of the Principle* on which thev may be grown to petfectlou in ell parts of ths British Inlands. With70 Illustration*. Crown Svo. 1 'It.

made beautiful by the Naturalization of Hardy Exotic Plants. With a Chapter on the Garden of BritUh Wild Fluwers. With Frontlsptrc*. Small Svo. 6e.

HOWLAND'S (David) Manual of the English Constitution; Its Rise, Growth, and Prevent State. Post 8vo, 10*. 6./.

among the Wild Tribes and Aulmals of the Prairies and Rocky Mountains. Post Svo. St. 6d.

SANDWITH’S (Humphry) Siege of Kara. Post 8vo. 3.?. 6d. SCOTT'S (O. Gilbert) Secular and Domestic Architecture, 1’re-sent and Future. 8vo. 9s.

SCROPE’S (G. P.) Geology and Extinct Volcanoes of Central France. Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 30*.

(formerly Chinese Tartary). and ltcturu Journey over the Karakorum Pass. With Map aud 111ti*>trauou». Svo. (AVarijr K*a*iy.)

Period lo the Present Time, with an account of their Principal Worka; including a History of the Invention and Introduction or tl a 8t»mu Engine. With 9 Portrait* and 40u Illustrations. 4 Vols. Svo. «Ij. each.

and Illustrations. Medium Svo. 21m. Or Popular Edition, with Wood-cut*. Post Svo. 6m.

Industrial Biography: Iron-Workers and Tool Makers. A sequel to “ Self-lielp." Poet Svo. 6i

SHIRLEY (Evelyn P.) on Deer and Deer Parks, or some Account of English Parks, with Notes on the Management of Deer, llioa. trationa. 4tn. 31a.

Courta-Martlal; with a Summary of the Law of Evidence. fHxikamd Ittvistd Edition. 8vn. (In Me /Vaaa.)

Bible in the Holy Land; being Extracts from the above Work. Woodcuts, Fcap. Svo. it. &d.

__St Paul’s Epistles to the Corinthians. With Dissertations and Notea. 8vo. 18a.

Ex»rctHe Book, with Vocabularies. Eleventh Etitum. With an Appendix, containing the Acoipf.nCK arranged for the *« Public School Latin Primer." 12mo. 8s.Gd.

l<>gy, Geography, Roman Antiquities, and History. With Notes and Dictionary. f%/tk Edition. Uimo. 3s. bd.

Hexameter* and Pentameter*; Eclog. Ovid lame; Latin Prosody, &c. Fourth Edition. 12iuo. 3s. 6J.

Rule* of Syntax, with Examples, Explanations of Synonyms, aud Exercises on the Syntax. /•1/th Edition limn. 3*. Gd.

comprehendingGrammar. Delwhis, and KxercUe-book. Fourth EUt,on. With Vocabularies Third Elitio*. 12mo. 34.64.

Short Tales, Anecdofra, Fable*, Mythology, nnd Grecian History, Arranged in a systematic Progression, with a Lexlcou. Second Edition, 12mo 8*. 6d.

--Initia Graeca, Part III. Greek Prose Compoaition. Containing the Rules of Byutax, with copious Examples snd Exercises. 12uio. 3*. Gd.

of Julius Cottar. Ily Daviii Him*. Continued to 1803. Woodcuts. Post Svo. 7a. M.

to the Establishment of the Empire. By Dsa* Liddell. Woodcuts. Crown bvo. 7a. 6d.

Asnyrls, Babylonia, Media, Persia, Asia Minor, and Pbuanicia. Wood* cu»s. Post 8vo. 7s. M.

NEW TESTAMENT HISTORY. With an Introduction connecting the History of the Old and New Testameuta. Maps and VVoodcurs. Post 8vo. 7a. &l.

- MODERN GEOGRAPHY; MathematieO, Physical, and Descriptive. Byltir.W. I.. ItitvAX. Woodcut*. Po»l 8vn. J.. 0d.

Utreclit to the P**mre of V«r4»ll|MR, 1713-81. Library KJitUm. 7 voln Bvo. 93*. Or, C*»b>H't Entvnt, 7 VoIb. Post Svo. &». each.

ST. JOHN’S (Charles) Wild Sports and Natural History of the Highlands. Pont Bvo. 8«. 6d.

by C. P. Sampiikko. With Pref.ce by Du. P.RCY. With Plate.. 8vo. IV.. SWIFT’S (Jonathan) Life, and Works. By Johh Forster. 8vo.

SOMERVILLE’S (Mart) Physical Geography. Sixth Edition, Rnited. ByW.H. Bates. Portrait. Post8vo. 9«.

Lives of Bunyan and Cromwell. Post 8vu. 2*. SPKCKTER'S (Otto) Pnss in Boots. With 12 Woodcuts. Square

SYBEL'S (Von) History of Europe during the French Revolution, 17S9-17S3. 4 Vol.. Svo. 4S«.

TAYLOR'S (Hekkt) Notes from Life. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. THOMSON'S (Archbishop) Lincoln's Inn Sermon*. Svo. 1 Os. 6<l.

TOZER’S (H. F.) Researches in the Highland!of Turkey. Including Visits to MonnU Ida, Athns, Olympus, and Pellon. With Illustrations. 2 Vols. Crown bvo. -i*.

TRISTRAM’S (H. B.) Great Sahara. Illustration*. Post 8vo. TWISS'(Horace) Life of Lord Eldon. 2 Vols. Post Svo. 21*. TYLOR’S (E. B.) Researches into tho Early History of Mankind,

of Mythology, Philosophy, Keliglou, Art, aud Custom. 2 Vole. 6vo. VAMBKRY’S (Armisius) Travels from Teheran across the Turkoman Deser ton tho Ens»eru Shore of the Caspian. Illustrations. 8vo. 21*.

WAAGEN'S (Dr.) Treasures of Art in Great Britain. Being an Account of the Chief Collection* of Paintings, Sculpture, &<x, in this Country. 4 Vols. Bvo. 54*.

Including the First Ascent of the Matterhorn, and the attempt* which preceded it; with Notts on Glacial Phenomena. With Maps, and 100 Illustrations. 8vo. 21*.

on the Klver Yukon, and Visits to other parts of tho North Pacuic. With lllustrotiomi. 8vo. 16*.

Egyptians. With 600 Woodcuts. 2 Vola. Post bvo. 12#. WORDSWORTH'S (Christopher, D.D.) Athens and Attica. Fourth Edition. Platos. Post 8vo. os.

In order that other* may dm this book, please return it as soon a* possible, but not later than the date due.

• lli-toria,' r. 31. ’ 'Geographies,' iv. 273. * Tacitus, ‘Ann.’ xlv. 29.

“ Acconling to on analysis made by G7 of bronze, and 11 of iron, while one-Sir John Lubbock, of lbt> contents of half of them contained nothing to indi-250 tumuli deseriWtd by Sir Richard cate their age; but whether those that Colt Hoove, in the first volume of his contained nothing are earlier or more ¹ Ancient Wiltshire,’ 18 only had any modern is by no means clear.”—/’reimplements of etune, only 31 of bone, hinloric Timte, 2nd edit. p. 131.

“Vftcmm Gotliorum ct Suevorum antiquiBsimus uios est tit nbi acriorcs in cumpis ecu niontibus instituissent ct perfecifeent pugnaa, illic erectos lapidcs quasi Egyptiacas pyramides collocate Militi aunt . . . Halx-nt itaquo litco raxa in pluribus tools erect* longitudine x. tcI xr. xx. out xxx. ct ampliiu et

I.ttitutliiio iv. vt-l vi. pedum, mimbili situ s«l mimhiliori online ct inirabilisMiuo rbanu*t<’ro, ob plurimus mtimice collntet t Iilerato, rectoque et longo online videlicet pugilarum ocrtauiiua, quadruto, tuiinoj

For the lost, and one of the Ik*sI, Accounts of Ihc Hydahs, boo * Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society,' vol. xiii. No. V. p. 38G el *0/7,, l>y Mr. Brown.

* *• Itiibi autiquo Romanorum fldelinm opere factam," Bede,⁴ Hist. Eccles.' i. 32.

* Thorn, ‘ Dec. Script. Col.' 1700:— “ Erat autem non longe al> ipsa civitate ad orientem quasi medio itinere inter ecclesiam Sti. Martini et muros civitatis Phanmn sivo ydolum eitum ubi rex Ethelbertus secundus ritum gentia auto solebat orare et cum Bobilibus suis dtc-moniis et non dco sacriflcare. Quod Phanum Augustinus ak iniquinameutis et sordibus gentilium purgavit et siinu-lacro quod In eo erat infraeto, synogogiun

’ Suctctiduic I'uuuiu cum omuibug acptia suis," Bedo, ¹ Hist. Kcelcs. ii. 13.

quoqne, quos iu niinosis locia et ailvestri- viderint, vcl ud neacio quaa petrat nut

frrunt, fimdittis effodiiintur, ntque in tali tionem non pertinent cos ab eccleMft

¹ Bichard, ‘Annlyse des Concilea, i.G46. sacra fontiuin vel arborutn admoneiuus,

in<1 deles, nut faeulns aeeondunt, nut or- • nii diverais suadelia decepti cul-

borus, fontes vel Snju venerentur si hoe tores idolorum efficiuntnr, venerulorea

erucre neglexerit, aacrile^ii reum sc eaaet Lapidum, accensorea facularmu, exco-

It is so curious ns almost to justify Piazzi Smyth’s wonderful theories on tho subject. But Uiere is no reason wliut-over to supptso tliat the progress of art in Egypt differed essentially from that cluewhonj. Tho previous examples are

I’nns. ii. oh. 16 ; ‘ Du.lwi H s Peloagie Remain* in Grccco mnl Itnly. P'- ²⁶²

More prirtieulnrs nml illustrations of these touibs will be _Lfound in the first volume of my * History of Architecture,' and they need not, therefore, be repeated here.

See controversy between Sir George CoraewftU Luwis in his ‘ Astronomy of tlie Ancients,' l>. 467 et #<•'/'/. and Sir

* Cunningham, 'Bilsnh Topes,’ patsim; nml 'Tree and Serpent Worship, l>y tlie author, p. 87-148.

word Daul, a table—not Dol, a hole— Norwich volume of the‘Prehistoric Cou-

• Cram, in Celtic, is crooked or curvcd, put forward in n [taper read to the Wilt* imd therefore wholly inapplicable to the shire Archeological S<ieietyin 1801, and monument* in question; and h-ch, stone. afterwards in the ‘Kilkenny Journal.*

view la the Kev. W. 0. Lukia, who, with * ‘ Iter Curiosuin,'pi. xxxii. andxxxiii. la father, has done auch good service in * * Stonehenge and Avebury,' pi. xxxii.

Tho stones of which it was composed wore transported by General Gmwny to Pnrk Place, near Henley-ou-Thtunes, and re-erected there.

‘ Sculptured Stones of Scotland,' ii. Intnxl. p 25. ’ ¹ Arehffologia,' viii. p. 385.

Deum mnxiine Morcuriuui coluut. Hnjus bunt plurima simulacra. ‘ Bell. Gal.' vi. IU.

Sir Gardner Wilkinson in ' Journal, Archaeological Association,¹ xvi. ji. 112, |>l. 6 Tor Cas Tor, and ]>1. 7 for Morivalc Bridge.

All these, and many others, are to be found illustrated in Taylor and Nodler's ‘Voyage Pittoresque dans I'an-ricmii- Bretagne 1 bat as Hit- plates in that work arc not uuuibered they cannot be

These particulars arc iuken from a careful survey mode by Sir K. Colt lloare, iu 1812, aud published in his * Ancient Wilts,' vol. ii. pi. xiii. p. 70 rt te>tq.

8ir R. C. Hoare, ‘ Ancicnt Wiltshire,' i. pi. ii. fig. S. ’ Ibid. i. p. 15*1.

‘ Archseologin ' xxx. p. 300 et tcqq. ⁵ ‘ Arcli. .loum.,’ xxiv, pp. 92 and 319.

‘ Hintorin,’ in ‘Mon. Brit.' C!)4. ¹ ‘Trfc and Serpent Worship,' by the nuthor, plates iii. «/ teqq.

Viile tinlr, footnote, p. 15. * ‘ Topography of Jerusalem,' l*y I lie Author, p. 58.

'“Fait antiquis temporibus in Ili-lapidum congeries admirandii, qnm et Chorea gigantum dicta fuit, 'Inia gignntes earn ab ultimis Africa) partibns in Uibeniiam nttulerunt et in Kildarienes planicie non procul n Castro Natx'iiMi, tain ingenii quarn virium opere mirnbiliter erexerunt. Unde et ibidem lapidtw quidam aliis simillimi sirailique modo e recti usque in l.odiornnm oonspi-

* When I wna there four y..ars ngo I He went over tho groiiud with me, and wiic iortuimto enough to find un old man, pointed out the position of those he

It is extremely difficult to be precise about the dimensions. One is almost wholly buried' in the earth, and its dimensions can only be obtainod by probing; the other is hall' buried.

‘ Beowulf: nil Anglo-Saxon Poem," translated by J. W. Kemble, 1835, preface, p. xix. ’ ‘Mon. Hist. Brit.’ p. 121.

• Norwich Volume of the International Prehistoric Congress,' p. 37. ¹ Aoscr, in ' Mon. Hint. Brit,’ |>. 17<>.

Camden, ¹ IJritnnnin,* i. p. 285. See nlso Clarleton’s 'Stonehenge restored to the Dnnes/ p.

On this stone Sir Cinrdiner Wilkinson traced one of those circlcs of eon-ccntric rings which arc so common on ulnnc* iti the north of England. I did

circle exists, or existed, called Wood I excessively, but which makes it look like

t'Mtle, which, in so fur as the plan and ^ a fortification. As I have no means of

Itoiunng,' pi. viii. I would not hesitate ¹ ‘ Brit.,’ Gough edit. iii. p. 401. in quoting it as i» monument of this

• I fitn not ftwnrc that nuy accouut of these diggings 1ms hecu published. The fuels I ascertained ou (he spot.

Hvre, »gHin, I quote from tlic copy in tlie ‘Mon. Hint. Brit.' p. I" et to which it will not be necessary to refer every time the name in mentioned.

Stuart Glennie, ¹ King Arthur.’ 1867. L. W. Skene. ' Ancient Books of Wale*,' i. 52 dt teqi/.

“ Macs ” ? It it* singular that the Maea else. According to the dictionaries, it

How. iu Orkney, should hear the same merely means “plain” or “field.” In

relative position t;> tho Standing Stones Irish “ Magh " pronounced “ Moybut

of Stennis, in Orkney, that Maes Knoll , thnt can hardly bo the meaning hero, does to the group of-circles. I do not

' Arclucologiu Combriensis,' third series vol. xii. p. 51. A fancy plan of Ilif- unmp circle appears in the same

Another circumstance worthy of being noticed, is that there are detached stones in front of the principal circles. Interesting results might bo obtained by excavating at their bases, as, for reasons above stated, it seems as if the principal interment might be found at their feet.

As stated above, England seems to be the native country of the great circles, no 100-metre circles having yet been found anywhere out of England, excepting, of course, that at Stennis. France, on the contrary', seems to be the native country of the dolmens. They exist there in numbers far beyond anything we can show, and of dimensions exceeding anything we can boast of. In England proper, when we have enumerated Kit’s Cotty-house, the dolmen in Clatford Bottom, Wayland Smith’s Cave, that at Roll right, and one at Drewsteignton, in Devonshire, our

For Roduiurton, seo * Proceedings Soc. Ant.’ I. >. c.: for Cornish, doc paper by St. Brash, ‘Gent. Mng.,' 18(54.

son. in the first volume, fourth series, of pen of so accurate an observer, I have

Is this the same word as *' Cotly," 88 applied to Kit's Cotty-hoiite, in Kent? It looks very like it.—Coity ? * Herbert, ‘Cyclops Christiurius.' p. 35.

In the following pages it is proposed to follow the popular and pronounceable spelling of Irish proper names. One ludf of the difficulty of following the Irish annals is the unfamiliar and uncouth mode in which proper names are spelt, and which we learu, from Eugeno O'Cnrry s lectures, never represents the mode in which they are pronouneed. In a learned work intended for Irish seholnre, like tho ‘Annals of the Four

These, and all the particulars of the ) fore, he specially referred to. tlli' of South Moytuni, are taken from ⁵ ‘Annuls of the Four Masters,' trans-the eighth clmpter of Sir W. Wilde's lnted by .T. O'Donovan,' i. p. 23. book, pp. 211-218, nnd need not, tliere-

I regret very much that the state of my health, ami other circumstances, prevented my mapping and drawing these remains, but I hope gome competent person will undertake the (ask before long. Carrowmore is more easily accessible tlmn Carnac. Tho inns at Sligo urn butler tlian those at Aurav. the remain)! are within three miles of the

It is unfortunately only on eye-sketch, hurriedly token, and thus nut to l>c implicitly depended upon. The two

Tbtw, uud scveml olhor plioto-urnpha of tho field and loenlitie* nrnr it, wen' »|KHMHlly imulo fur mn by Mr. A.

It will lie foiiml nt mure length in K. O'Ouiry'g ' Miiterinls for Aucirnl Irish Hietory," pp. 247-2AU.

* O'Connor, ii. p. 1. O'Curry. ‘Materials for Ancient Irish History,’ p. 03.

to the Netterville domain? See Sir W. “ Ciircobnrus lilius Nossto obiit hoc nnno

Sime the shove was written I have bn ii gratified to find so eminent un authority as Dr. Henthurn Todd, Into President of the Royal Irish Aeudemy, arriving, by a very different road, at very nearly the same conclusion: —¹“ Tlie Firbolga, or Belga.'," lie rays, “ invaded Ireland, not from France, but from Itriluiu—Dumnonii, or Devon.” “The conquest Of Ireland was not much older than Cicsnr's time, if it were not a good bit later, and wns the Hint influx of •-iviliftilion rude, indeed, but much tu-

Ibid. p. 29 ct nejq. * * Hint. t»nj Ant. of Turn.'—‘Trans. It. I. S.' xviii. p. 4ti.

Tl is is well illml rated in Sir W. Wilde's book, p. 1!*‘2, by a woc.dnit l.y Wnkorann.

In extenuation of this disfigurement, i impossible to tunnel into them, and it must be explained that these Irish almost as difficult to gink shafts through eainis are extremely difficult to explore them. The only plan seems to be to cut without destroying them. Being wholly into them, and, when this is done, discomposed of leotu sloms, it Is almost Retirement is inevitable.

O Curry 8 ‘ .Materials for Irinli History,' p. G36 et teqq. So, too, cvbu Tiglicruuch adds, in tho yenr 33 :—“ Conrobnres tilius Nessx* obiit hoc anno,*'—Ann. p. 18.

the scene of St. Patrick's final conflicts angel to rid tho place of its foul inha-

If, instead nf this silly legend, we could connect this tomb with Brendanus Piorro, tho foundor of tho monastery of Birra, now Parsonstown, it would he a step in the right direction. His date would accord perfectly with the architectural inferences; for, according to Tighertiach. he died 578.® The difficulty is to believe that a Christian “ propheta,’’ os lie is called, could have thought of so pagan a form of supulchre. It is not easy, however to eradicate long-established habits, and his countrymen may

My altcutiou was first directed to sidered it then as the only cromleeli in this monument by Mr. Samuel Ferguson, Ireland with an authenticated date ; hut. Keener of tho Records, Dublin, lie con- us he Itus not published this, I must not

Diodorus, v. j>. 32. * • Geo.' iv. p. 201. * Ed. Valeraii, i. p. 413; ii. p. 335.

• The Sculptured Stones of Scotland.' enlightened nn net of liberality from ft

The account of these monuments is abstracted from a paper by Lieutenant Thomas, of H. M.’« surveying vessel Woodlark, It is the most detailed and most correct survey wo have of any British group. It was published in tho

^s Four stones are represented as standing when Harry’s view of the monument was published in 1807, and four ore represented as standing in a series of

‘Notice on the Runic Inscriptions discovered during Reocnt Excavations in tlie Orkneys.’ By Jnmes Fnrrer, M.P. 1862. ' ¹ Proe, Soo. Aut. Scot.' v. p. 70.

Barry’s ¹ History of Orkney,’ p. 399. See also ¹ Arohreologia,' xxxiv. p. 89.

’ Sir. George Petrie has recently at my request made some exenvutions in these mounds, but the results have not

* These dates are taken from Barry, i>. 112 ci teqq., but they seeui undisputed, und ore found in all historic*.

• ‘ Pre-HiBtorii; Annuls of Scotland,’ p. 112. * Arckieolngio,' xxxiv. p. 89.

In the ' Arclueologio,' vol. xxii. pp. 200 nnd 202, ure plans nnd views of six Ahcrdcenshiro circle*, mid two more are giVen in tho sumo volume further on.

In September, 1858, Mr. Dyce Nicol, with a party of experienced archieolo-gists, excavated four circles situated in n row, and extending for nearly a mile, on tlio road from Aberdeen to Stono-lmvcn, aud altout 1} mile from the sea. The llrst aud last bad been disturbed before*. but tbe second, at King Caussie, and the third, at A<iuhorties, yielded undoubted evidences of their sepulchral origin. The conclusion these gentlemen arrived at was, that “whatever other purposes these circles may have served,

These dimensions are taken portly from the Ordnance Survey Sheet, 25-inch scale, and partly from Mr. Inues'a paper

Reeves, * Ailamnau. Vita St. Columb.’ p. 150. ’ Wilson * ‘Prehistoric Annals,’ p. 332.

tho existence of this stone will be found by accident a sculpture so like what his

in the ' Proceedings Scot. Ant.' iv. p. .524 ancestors did fifteen ccnturies before his

H le'iq. It seetus absolutely impossible time, that any man, even under the inspiration

800 Stnurt'g ‘ Sculptured Slnncs.’ anil Colonel Forbes Leslie'* • Kurly Rucob ot Scotland,’ jiuatim, • lleevcii, ‘ Arinimmu. Vita St. Colunib.’ pp. 05 and 145.

* The woodcut is copied from a drawing in Sjohorg, ii. fig. 214. It is repeated by Worsaae, loc. tup. cit., both copying from

The wood-bloclts of these nnd other illustrations of Dr. Thumnm’s paper were lent to Sir John Lubbock, and used by

An argument for secondary interments has been attempted to be founded (Lubbock, ‘ Prehistoric Times,’ p. 156) on nn edict of Charlemagne, iu which he bivb :—“Jubemus nt corpora Christi-nnorum Soxonum ad ccemeteria ecclesice

²⁶⁴ Proceedings Sue. Ant. Scot.’ v. p. 265. If Hagnar was taken prisoner by Ellu of Northumberland, it must

The woodcut is reduced from a plate in Worsaae's ‘ Alterthutnskunde Scandinavians,' but both it and the Amrom

paper, ever visited the spot, or compiled of perusal, his information from Janssen's book.

The woodcut in from a photograph struction, l-ut the camera in a singu-kindly lent mo by Mr. Franks. It is larlv unintelligent interpreter of plan sufficient to show the nature of the con- or arrangements.

Lartet, Christy, and ‘ Reliquiao Aqui- of names as well as I could. I feel for taniene,' London, 1805 et tcqq. from confident that I have counted all:

* This list must he taken as only tentative. All I have done was to take tho Alla i Joanne, nnd count the number

• In the Ordnaneo Maps, 1-inch scale, by no moans the usnol or ancicut .spelling

the termination ac occur* at least 38 of the district, time* in this corner, though iu Uu-m

The whole of these churches ore de- en France,¹ Ito. Faris, 1851. Several of ncribed in more or less detail by Felix de them are also illustrated in my • History Verneilh in his ‘Architecture hyzuntinc of Archilecture,’ i. 418-411.

The argument, which it is not necessary to enter on here, has been well summed up by Dr. Schmitz, in Smith’s ¹ Dictionary of (Jreek uni] ltomau Geography,’ $>Ui voce Cimbri,

Tho existence of this line of dolmens and of a separate people, all the way from Brittany to Narbonne, may serve, perhaps, to explain the mode in which the tin of Britain found its way across France to the Mediterranean Sea. That tho Veneti trailed from the Cotee-du-Nord and the Morhilian to Com wall and IheCussiterides, no one, probably, will dispute. Their vessels, according to Ciesar's account, were fully equal to carrying to France all the metal this country could produce. Tho road by which it reached Marseilles across Franco was always the difficulty. In later times, tho Celtic trade-route across France was apparently up the

⁴ Statistique monunientule do la Cha-runte,' 141. Richard. ‘France nionu-mcntale,’ p. 677. ' Mem. de la Society royale des Antiquuires de France,' vii. 26.

All those are represented in Gailliabaud's * A re hi tee I lire ancicune et inoderno,' ii. plates 7 and K,

The woodcut ia from u publication privately printed by Dr. Bhtir and Mr. Rounldu.

* I have not seen the monument my- ever, be laid upon it. self, nor do 1 know any one who has, but

The only survey of this monument which has lieen published, ami can be depended upon, is that innde by Mr.

The form of this enclosure, os will bo it curvilinear. Messrs. Blair and Roualds

seen from the plan, is not an exact square, make the enst side quite straight; the

Sir Ilenry Dry Ion cnmils ten rows. Mr. Vicars' survey, from which the woodcut is oopied. rankcs only eight. Their irregularity mokes it difficult to feel certain on such u point

• It is so difficult to realise these similarities, except hy representation, that I give here a woodcut of that at Rodmarton. Allowing for the difference of drawing and on-graving, the openings are identical, and it is so j>eculiar in form that the likeness cannot be accidental. If it does not occur anywhere else, or at any other time, it proves, as far as anything can prove, that the French and English long I (arrows were erected under the same inspiration. If one is post-Roman, so, certainly, is tho other; or if one can be proved to Ik- prehistoric, the other must follow.

Tlii> existence of the plume in doubted by Sir Henry Dryden, and be is so neeurnte Mint lie probably is right; but as other* any they have seen it, and nothin); depends upon it, I have allowed it to remain.

The plan here given is reduced from ouu by Sir Henry Dryden, and may be perfectly depended upon as far os tho smallness of the scale will allow.

was published by Freininville, ‘ Finistiro,’ number of the ‘ Journal of the Antlirop.

* Revue archtSolngiquc,’ new serieB, ix. pp. 81 el teqq. I may mention that almost

i virv other name iu their neighbourhood ends in tic. See * Joanne Atlas.’ dep. Illo-et-Vil»ine. ‘ Delpon, * Stutistique du Dcp. du Lot,’ i. 384.

Francs, oil les Goths l'avoient forciS de sc refugier. Modestus en 511 mit tout en oeuvre pour rcpundre le Christianisme pi»ruii les ragaui do son diocese, ranis son /. le no fut pus recompense, cor plus

Tlio authority for these events will | ‘ “(iradlonus gratia dei rex Britonum

he fouud at length in Gibbon, chap. xviii., I ncenon ex parte Francornm.”—Churlu-

ond am too familiar to need quoting here. lairt dr. iMnderenrr, quoted by P. I<o-

I.ord Talbot de Mnlahide on this subject * * Revue urch&'logiijuc,’ new series,

“ In tho year B.C. 218, the second finally terminate for twenty years, and fiercest struggle between the rival during which cities were razed to the

See a paper cm the migration from Spain to Ireland, by Dr. Madden, ‘Proceedings of Roynl Irish Academy,' viii. pp. 372 ti teqq. ’ Madden, I, *. r, p. 377.

of Hert'iimil iKisscssed were the pm- hy the Author, ap|H'iidix, 020. viiioo of fiailian {i.e. Leinster) and the

There is n view of the mound and church in Parccrisa, ‘ Recuerdos y Bellezas dc Espafia, Asturias y Leon,' p. 30, but too small to enable us to be able to form any idea of its age from the lithograph.

de 1‘Algerie,’ pi. i., but it is still more that one or both must be wrong, suspicious. brought them a litUe more into harmony

¹ Voyage pittoresque eti Sieile et nine, a duplicate of which lias kindly Midte,’ 4 vnls. folio, Paris, 1787. been lent to me by Mr. Frere. of Roydon

Beibrugger,¹ Tombeau de In Cliro'tienne—Mnugolce dea derniers Hoi* de Muui i-ttuiie;' Alger, 1S67.

One nl MtiiiUlm will be eeon at V, in wuutlcut No. ISO, nnd ulso in (lie view, wikx1cu( No. IHI*.

¹ Voyage en Sanlnignc,’ par le Cte. Albert (to la Marinara; Paris. lfcHO. As this is not only the In-fit but really tho

in which all the domestic operations of ’ ‘ Voyage en Sardaigne,' pp. 4« and

S. Pulgnxve, ‘Central an<l Eastern Arabia,’ i. p. 251. Tlicse appear to bo the same as those mentioned by Bonstettcn. “ Derniorement encore un inissionaire jesuite, le Pfere Kohen, a decouvert on Ambie dans le district de Kasim, prl's de Khubb, troia vastcs ccroles

el trqq, pis. xx. to xxv. See also ‘ Jour- j two dolmens from drawings by W. Simp-

nal Arch. Ass.’ xiii. pp. 303 el teqq. j snn, in Wnriug's ‘Stono Monuments,'

Tliene particulars are taken from n liiissian work. • Hocuoil d'Antii]uitt^;« do In

The information regarding tho Khonds is principally derived from a work entitled * Memorials of Service,' by Mojor Charteris-Macpherson (Murray,

For several years past I have officially and privately been exerting all the influence I possess to try and get two basai relievi that exist in these caves east or photographed, or at least carefully copied in some form, but hitherto

in vain. In 1869 the Government sent an expedition to Guttaek with draftsmen, photographers, &o., but they knew so

II. 'Walters, 1828, ‘Asiatic Ite-seurchea,' xvii. pp. 499 et uqq. Colonel Yule, ‘ Proceedings, Soc. of Ajitiq. Scot.'

The principal sources of information information on the subject. His privation the subject are the papers of Sir letters to me ore replete with details Walter Elliot and Col. Meadows Taylor, which if he would only consent to so often referred to above. But I am arrange and publish would throw u also indebted to Mr. M. J. Walhouse, Hood of light on the subject.

Norwich volume, • International Prehistoric Congress.’ pp. 252 et teqq. Ho places the destruction of the Ivarumbm as early as the seventh century, hut the dates ure, to say the least, often very doubtful. When, for instance, Hioucn Thsang visited Conjeveran in (MO—the Buddhist establishment—they were still flourishing.

1850:—the Rev. F, Metz, who probably Author, p. i>0. knows more of their language than any

Lieut. Cole, R.E., has brought home n cast of the npper part of this pillar, nliieh is now ut the South Kensington Museum.

* The crack ami bend in the upper part of tho pillar are caused by a cannon shot, the dent of which is distinctly visible on the opposite side. I hope it was not tired by the English, but I do

An elaborate paper by the Kev. Sir. Joyce, in the ‘ Archieologioal Journal,’ 108, 1870, shows, I think clearly, that these crosseseonld not be earlier than 470 A.n.—all the crosses he quotes being of the uauid Greek form, though possessing one longer limb. Indeed, I do not myself know of any crosses like those at Nir-mul earlier than the 10th or 11th century ; but, as my knowledge of the subject is not profound, 1 have allowed the widest possible margin in the text. I cannot prove it, but my impression is.

Wilson'* ⁴ Ariunn Antiquit. ’ Introduction Cunningham, ‘ Bltilsn Top**,’

800 years before his time are, in truth, his perceiving how these wild statement!

Thibet,’ give a most amusing account of benedictions donates par les Lomas, en

these things:—“ I.a crosse, la mitre, la fideles; le chapelet, le celibat ecele*

dalmatique, la chape ou pluvial, que les siastique, les retraites spiritucllea. le

grands Lamas portent en voyage, on culte des saints, les je&nes, les processions,

lorsqu'ils fout quelque ceremonie hors du les litanies, l'eau bcnite: voila uutaiit

psalmodie, les exorciames, l'oncensoir avec. nous."—Vol. ii. p. 110. soutenu |«ir cinque ehaines, et pouvant

microlithic temples of the Deccan men- all, is offered up to their departed spirits;

clear that the stones of Uie circle do it was originally intended to typify, not represent dead, ns they certainly

⁴ Ancient MonumrnU,* «fcc., j*. ti». Hyde Park, including Kensington Garden*, occupica aboul one square mile?.

Throughout this paper Mr. Moore use-s the term Cromlech,'' us is tumidly clone by English antiquaries, in the sense in which “ Dolmen ” is employed in the body of the work.

¹ Proceedings Sop. Ant. Soot..' vii. 480 <i ttqq. ^! ‘Hurry's Hintnry of Orkney,' |>|>, 125-129.

xviii LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
xo.	NCI	no.	PiOH
69. Chambers in Mound at Dowtli ..	208	113. Triple Dolmen, Hoblsch ..	309
70, 71. Ornaments in Dowth ..	211	114. View of Interior of Chamber at
72. Cairn T, at Lough Crew ..	214	Uby............	311
73. The Hag's Chair, Lough Crew ..	215	115. Plan of Chamber at Uby ..	311
74. Two Stones in Cairn T, Lough		116. Dolmen at Axevalla......	313
Cren .. ..........	216	117. Head-stone of Kivik Grave	314
75. Cell in Cairn L, at Longh Crew	217	118. Graves at Hjortehammcr	316
76. Stone in Cairn T, Lough Crew ..	222	119. Circles at Aschenrade .. ..	317
77. Stones in Sculptured Graves,		120. Plan of Hunebed near Kmmon	320
Clover Hill ........	223		321
78. Dolmen at Knockeen......	229	122. Dolmen at Suucliferes	335
79. Plan of Dolmen at Knockeen ..	230	123. Dolmen at Confoleus......	337
80. Calliagh Birra’s House, north end	230	124. Plan of Dolmen at Confolens ..	337
of Parish of Monasterboice	230	125. Dolmen near Mettray	342
81. Plan and Section of Chamber in Greenmount Tumulus .. . ■	232	126. Dolmen at Krukenho ..	342
82. Dolmen of the Four Mnols,		127. Holed Dolmen, at Trie .. ..	344
Bnllina........	233	128. Dolmen of Grandmont .. ..	344
83. Sketch-l’lan of Monument in the		129. Demi-dolmen, Morbihan ..	345
	234	130. Demi-dolmen, near Poitiers	346
	242	131. Demi-dolmen at Kerland ., .,	346
85. Dragon in Maes-Howe	245	132. Pierre Martine........	347
86. Wurm-Knot, Maes-Howe ..	245	133. Pierre Martine, end view ..	348
87. Plan and Section of Maes-Howe	246	134. Pierre Brnnlante, near Huelgoat,
88. View of Chamber in Maes-Howe	247	in Brittany ........	348
89. Monument at Cnlleroish	259	135. Map of Celtic Antiquities, near
90. Circle at Fiddes Hill	264	Carnac ..........	352
91. Plan of Clava Mounds	266	136. Carnac Antiquities, on enlarged Scale •• ,, _sa ••	353 355
92. View of Clava Mounds	266	137. Head of Column at St.-Borbo ..	353 355
93. Stone at Coilsfield ......	267	138. I<ong Barrow at Kerlescant	356
94. Front of Stono at Abcrlemmo, with Cross ...... ..	268	139. Hole betwocnTwo Stones at Kerlescant .. ...... ..	357
95. Buck of Stone at Aberlemmo ..	269	140. Entrance to Cell, Rodmarton ..	357
96. Cat Stone, Kirkliston	272	141. Vases found at Kerlescant ..	357
97,98. Crosses in Isle of Man, bearing Runic Inscriptions......	273	142. Plan of Moustoir-Camac	358
99. View of Battle-field at Kongs-		143. Section of Moustoir-Carnac	358
backa ..........	279	144. Section of Chamber of Moustoir-
100. Part of the Battle-field of Braa-		Carnac ..........	359
valla Heath ........	281	145.146. Sculptures at Mane Lud .,	361
101. Harald Hildetand’s Tomb at		147. Viow of Dol ar Marchaut ..	361
Lethra .. .. .. .. .. 102. Long Barrow, Kennet, restored by Dr. Thurnam ...... 103. Long Barrow at WiskehBrad, in	282	148, End Stone, Dol ar Marchant 149. Hatchet in Roof of Dol ar Mar	362
	284	chant .......... 150. Stone found inside Chamber at	362
Halland ..	288	Mand er H’roek ......	364
104. Battle-field at Freyrso	292	151. Plan of Gavr Innis ......	364
105. Dragon on King Gorm’s Stone,		152. Sculptures at Gavr Innis ..	365
Jellinge..........	296	153. Holed Stone, Gavr Innis	365
106. Dolmen at Herrostrup	303	154. Alignments at Crozon .. ..	367
107. Dolmen at Halskov......	305	155. View of the Interior of Dolmen
108. Dolmen at Oroust ......	306	at Anteqnera .. .. ..	383
109. Diagram from Sjoborg	307	156. Plan of Dolmen called Cneva de
110. Dolmen near LUneburg ..	308	Menga, near Antequera ..	384
111. Double Dolmen at Valdbygaards	309	157. Dolmen delTio Cogolleros..	385
112. Plan of Double Dolmen at Vald-			386
bygaarda ..........	309	159. Plan of Dolmen at Eguilar	387

37 (J	FKANCE.			C’HAr. VIII.
Number of Doi.mens in Thirty-one Departments of France,
according ro M. Bertrand, 1864.'
			Dolmen*.	Terminations In ac.
			5C0	71
			500	3
			250	26
Ardfcclie........			155	16
Aveyron........			125	35
Dordogne........			100	75
Vienne (Haute et Basse)			82	41
Cotes du Nord......			56	8
			53	—
Eure-et-Loir......			40	—
			32	16
			28	1
			28	. .. —
Charcnte ./ ......			26	50
Creuse ........			26	6
Charente-Inferieurc			24	21
Txizdre ........			19	16
Corrfeze ........			17	42
VendSe ........			17	—
Loire-Inftfrienre			16	11
			15	—
Ille-et-Vilaine......			15	18
Deux-Sdvres......			15	—
			14	—
			13	3
			13	. .. —
Pyren^es-Orien tales			12	2
			10	3
Oise..........			9	—
			8	37
Tarn-et-Garonne			7	16
¹ The information in this table must		The value of the		ac distinction does
be received with great limitation.	In	not come out clearly		lirst, because of the
the first place, What is a dolmen?	Do	imperfect mode in which it has been ob
the alignments at Camao count as	two,	tained,	but more because it does not
as seren. or as 700 ? Many also are mere		make it	clear that	there are in France
estimates of local antiquaries. It is, for		twenty-nine departments in which there
instance, very donbtful if Finistcre con		are no dolmens, and no a«-terminations;
tains more monuments than the	Mor-	in fact, the negative evidence which does
bihan; aud subsequent information may		not appear here is		stronger thnu the
introduce great modifications into tunny		positive
of the numbers.

	o
'209. Arrangement of lJolmcns at ltdjunlioloor. Hy Colonel ftlendowa 'laylor.